Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It is the dead of night, with the only lights visible being the flickering of the flames of the oil lamps on the stone walls, casting ominous shadows. Outside, the world is already burning, but Hallie Potter couldn’t bring herself to care. For just a few minutes, and in this place—their sanctuary, she can afford a few moments of reflection.

She turned her attention back to the journal currently resting on her knees, and barely restrained a low chuckle. After the entire fiasco with the Chamber of Secrets when she was a child, she could never bring herself to write in a journal after that. And despite Ginny’s bravado, she knew that the girl felt the same way too.

And yet. And yet…

Hallie pressed her quill to the paper and started to write carefully, her quill flying across the parchment. All her student life, she had struggled with writing with a quill, having used a muggle pen beforehand.

It was Susan Bones, and even the wizard raised who have taught her the tricks to using a quill. McGonagall would be proud if she could see Hallie’s handwriting now. The Transfiguration professor used to complain about how Hallie’s handwriting was like chicken scratches.

Now, her penmanship is as good as any calligraphy.

“I will not let any acquaintance of mine get by with sloppy handwriting, Potter, end of the world or not,” Draco Malfoy had told her snottily when he had taught her how to use a quill properly, much to the amusement of the rest of the resistance.

Hallie only smiled when she recalled that memory.

I sit here, as one of the last humans, in a dying world.

How did it come to this?

We were supposed to win. The war against Voldemort should have been the worst thing we’d ever lived through. But it wasn’t. It was only the prelude to something far worse.

The fall of the wizarding world wasn’t immediate.

It came in waves.

The moment Voldemort tore apart the Statute of Secrecy with his war, we were doomed. The muggles reacted first with fear. Then came the paranoia. And then the hunting. They didn’t see a difference between Death Eaters and ordinary wizarding folk. We were all monsters in their eyes.

The Order of the Phoenix thought reason would win out in the end. That we could live in harmony. If we just proved that we meant no harm.

I knew better.

That’s why I left.

I was tired of their blind optimism. Ron and Hermione’s constant criticisms of me being “too heavy-handed”. Their blind refusal to see the storm for what it was. I know enough of Muggle history to know what is going to happen. To know what those same Muggles could do now that they are armed with weaponry and the knowledge to take out entire cities and countries if they so wished.

Luna and Neville came with me, as did Susan Bones who’d joined the Order of the Phoenix after the murder of her aunt. Together, we built our own resistance from the ashes of what remained. We found others—survivors from Hogwarts, from families that were massacred when the muggles turned on us.

There were so few of us to begin with. And now with the war against not just Voldemort but also the muggles, it thinned out our population even further.

Draco Malfoy. Daphne Greengrass. Theodore Nott. Blaise Zabini. Dean Thomas. Terry Boot. Ernie Macmillan. And even Hannah Abbott.

We became something more than just a group of refugees. We became soldiers.

We fought back.

But even after Voldemort’s fall, our battle was far from over. It never truly ended.

And now, as I sit here, I wonder how much longer we can last.

Luna had a vision today. A child, a wizarding child, barely seven years old, captured by muggles. They’re experimenting on him. Tearing him apart to see what makes him different. The others say it’s a trap. That we can’t afford to risk it. But how can I sit back and do nothing?

I won’t let him suffer.

I know what must be done. And I know the risks.

This might be my last journal entry if I don’t survive. But come what may, I will go and save that child. I will do what I think is right, and not what is easy.

XXXXXX

A storm brewed in the ethereal plane, silent but seething. The very air itself crackled with an intensity that had not been felt in centuries. Death stalked through the realm, his robes billowing like shadows cast upon a dying sun, even as his normally calm demeanour was now pierced by unbridled rage.

Before him, in stark contrast to his towering rage, stood Fate, a being of ethereal beauty, unbothered by the storm brewing around them, a lazy smile playing upon her lips.

“You went too far.” Death hissed, his voice low and dangerous. “You played with her life like a child tossing dice, and now, she is broken!” His tone was filled with centuries of pent-up frustration, fury and betrayal. “You destroyed her life, Fate! You’ve manipulated her, used her as nothing more than a pawn in your endless game for your own amusement!”

Fate tilted her head, feigning innocence. “I do not control her choices.”

“You put her there. You set the board, moved the pieces. You knew how it would end.” Death accused.

Fate regarded him with an almost bored expression, her gaze distant as though she was looking through him rather than at him. “You are angry because Hallie is the descendant of your only friend. I understand.” She said with a nonchalant flick of her hand, as though dismissing the gravity of Death’s accusations.

Death’s fists clenched in anger, the very foundations of his domain seeming to tremble with the force of his wrath. “You cannot even begin to comprehend what you’ve done! You placed her in a world full of strife, and used her to settle your petty games! You never cared for her! Only for your own amusement and your need for control!”

Fate’s eyes darkened for a fleeting moment. “You think I care about your anger? You’ve been alone for so long, Death. Your friend’s bloodline is your only remaining tie to a past that you can’t change. That’s why you are furious. His blood runs in her veins, and now, you cannot stand to see her suffer when we the gods have been playing this game for millennia?”

Death hesitated for a moment.

Fate’s words were true in a way. Before Hallie, before Ignotus, he would never have cared about the humans that Fate loved to toy with just to stave off her boredom. It is in the way of the gods—the overseers of the countless universes and worlds that circled around them.

Ignotus Peverell, his first and only friend. He is different. Unlike all those humans who fall into his domain at the end of their mortal life, he had never feared Death. Unlike his two brothers. He faced Death fearlessly at that river so many centuries ago, along with his two brothers.

Death still recalled it like it was yesterday. Like Fate, didn’t he also toy with humans’ lives?

Until Ignotus came into his life.

“What do you wish for?” Death remembered saying to Ignotus and his brothers.

Unlike his two brothers, however, Ignotus seemed to see through Death’s schemes. He only smiled knowingly at Death when it came to his turn—to ask for the gift that Death would grant him.

“I wish to stay hidden from your presence,” he had told Death.

And he did. With the help of Death’s cloak.

Antioch and Cadmus Peverell came to Death’s domain not long after, having grown arrogant at having outsmarted Death, or so they thought. Only Ignotus survived. He had children and even grandchildren. And throughout all that, Death never found him.

Until the day he removed the cloak from his shoulders and handed it to his son. Only then, was it when Death finally found him.

Unlike Antioch who was terrified and Cadmus who almost longed for Death to claim him, Ignotus showed neither fear nor awe. He only faced Death simply even when he showed up before Ignotus, greeting him like he would a friend.

“We meet again.” Ignotus had said. “I’m ready."

And so it is. Despite Ignotus being long ready and overdue to be reincarnated once more, he had never left. He stayed by Death’s side, being his constant companion and advisor throughout the centuries.

And now, Death had to sit by and watch as the last remaining descendant of his only friend is toyed about with Fate?

Not on his watch.

Death turned on his heel, his movements sharp and full of resolve, his anger undiluted. “I will not stand by and watch you continue this.”

Without another word, he stalked off, disappearing into the shadows of his domain.

The stillness of his own realm greeted him, but Death was not alone for long. Even as he entered the great hall of his domain, he was greeted by the familiar figure of Ignotus Peverell. Though an old man when he had died; here in Death’s domain, he took the form of the young man that he had been when he had first met Death so long ago.

Ignotus Peverell who had been not just a listening ear to him and his constant advisor, but also a steady presence for him throughout the centuries. Ignotus’ face was a picture of sombre understanding even as he met with Death’s furious gaze.

“That bad, huh?” Ignotus murmured quietly, watching Death walking up and down angrily to work off his anger, with Ignotus’ voice almost lost in the oppressive silence of the domain.

There was silence for several minutes even as Death continued working off his anger, not trusting himself to not lash out at Ignotus with his current mood. Fate sure had the uncanny talent to step on his toes and push at the right buttons.

Finally, Death exhaled sharply, turning to face his friend. “She’s done it repeatedly throughout Hallie’s life, Ignotus. Used her, toyed with her life as if it were nothing more than a game. And for what? For her own amusement?”

Death’s voice got louder and louder with each word.

Ignotus’ expression softened, though he couldn’t help being amused at seeing Death this worked up. Though knowing that Death is angry on his behalf due to his descendant being used as a pawn on the board by Fate, he can’t help but feel honoured.

Ignotus sighed, a deep sadness clouding his eyes even as he stepped closer to his friend. “It’s because of Hallie being of my blood, isn’t it?”

Death hesitated. “I won’t lie and say that isn’t part of the reason why I’m this furious,” he admitted. “I’ve never felt this angry in millennia. Hallie deserves better. But Fate? Fate doesn’t care. And the worst thing is that I don’t know how to fix this.” Death was desperate.

There was a heavy pause, even as both beings fell into silence—one in despair and one in thoughtful silence. And then, Ignotus looked at Death once more, offering something that had been on his mind for quite some time ever since Death first started ranting about Fate and her schemes.

“You know, there is a way to fix this. A way to ensure that she is out of Fate’s reach.”

Death only raised an eyebrow, intrigued despite himself. But he knew that Ignotus had never offered him bad advice. “Go on.”

Ignotus nodded, his voice steady. “There are worlds that are completely under your domain and control. Not even Fate can interfere. There are worlds where she would be beyond Fate’s reach. If you wish to remove Hallie from Fate’s grasp entirely, you could send her back to her world.”

Death only gaped at Ignotus. “But… It’s been destroyed.”

“In her time, yes.” Ignotus nodded. “But you know as well as I do that worlds recover, no many how many times it is destroyed. It takes time. Centuries. Millennia. But it recovers. To remove Hallie from Fate’s grasp entirely, send her to the time when the world is recovering, and humans start over again. After the destruction. After everything that has gone wrong. To a time, and to a world, that Fate cannot touch.”

That suggestion settled heavily on Death’s mind. Time has no meaning in the domains ruled by the gods. It is entirely within Death’s means to send Hallie back to her original world—to a time long after her original era—when the world starts all over again. When humans start recovering again.

And that world falls under Death’s control, and not Fate’s.

“Tom Riddle who became Voldemort and the humans who played a part in the destruction of their world were the forces that Fate has played with, pulling her into this twisted cycle.” Ignotus pointed out. “But there’s a chance. A possibility… You could return her, but with the weight of that conflict still hanging over her. To fix what Fate has broken.”

Death considered it. What Ignotus is suggesting is not only insane, but it is almost never done. But yet, this might be the only way. An escape, a sanctuary… But at what cost?

“She will not remember.” Death said at last. Even Death has to follow the rules of rebirth. While Hallie has a chance at retaining or recovering some of her original memories, considering that it is her original world, he cannot send her back with her memories intact. It beats the purpose of reincarnation.

“She will find her own way,” Ignotus said simply. “She always does.” His eyes reflected an understanding of the burden that weighed on Death’s shoulders. “But you can’t let her face it alone, Death. You know that.”

Death hesitated for several moments.

Then he made his decision.

Stalking his way through his domain and to a special chamber that only Death can tread in—not even Ignotus could—Death made his decision.

The realm of Death was neither cold nor warm—it simply existed. An eternal plane where time stood still. Death took in deep breaths as he faced the empty chamber that stood before him, before he then waved his hand. And then, two glowing forms materialised before him.

Luna Lovegood and Neville Longbottom stood in confusion for several moments before recognition dawned in their eyes.

“Death.” Luna gave a short curtesy, still in her ever dreamy voice. “What can we do for you?”

“Why are we here?” Neville wanted to know.

Death paused for a moment, considering the pair before him. The two that are loyal to Hallie above anything else. The two that would walk through the fires of Hell for Hallie if they had to. The two that Death wished more than anything else, that it is them that Hallie had befriended and not the two that had a hand in shaping the destruction of their world.

“I am sending Hallie back to the world.” Death paused, “your world. To a time set long after the destruction and fall of humanity. But I need you both to help her once again, to fight for what's right. You were bound to her in life. Would you be bound to her again?”

There is no hesitance from the pair standing in front of him.

Luna and Neville both nodded resolutely, with the female of the pair smiling gently. “She has always been our guiding light. Of course.”

Neville stepped forward, his expression unwavering. “We won’t leave her alone. We’ve seen what she’s been through, and we owe it to her to stand by her side. We will protect her. No matter what.”

Luna nodded in agreement, her voice firm. “We won’t abandon her again. We failed her once, but we won’t make that same mistake twice.”

Death felt a deep sense of gratitude, and also sadness. Along with several others, the pair in front of him had their lives cut too short—having ended way before they were supposed to die, again, by Fate.

Just like how this is also Hallie’s second chance, maybe, this can be theirs as well.

Another chance to live.

Death’s voice echoed like an eternal whisper throughout the chamber. “Not even I can bend the rules of rebirth. I cannot send you back with your memories. You will not remember her, nor will she remember you. But your souls will find their way back to her, as they always have.”

Still, there is no hesitation from them.

Neville only smiled. “Then we’ll just have to find her again.”

Death nodded, having made his decision. He will send Hallie back once more. But she would not be alone. Her second chance would not be an easy one, and her path would not be easy to walk. It will be one paved with sadness, sorrow, and even betrayal. The remnants of the Wizarding War would still haunt her.

But she would not face those trials alone. Luna and Neville, even with their memories wiped clean, would stand beside her once more, as a constant reminder that no matter the pain, no matter the betrayal, there would always be someone by her side.

And Fate? Fate would have no say in this. For this was Death’s domain—and no one, not even Fate, would dare interfere with his decisions.

XXXXXX

~Year X767~

The rain pattered against the small cottage, nestled deep within the wilderness, far from the reach of the world. Inside, a small girl, barely three years old, stared at her hands in wonder. Water swirled in the air, dancing between her tiny fingers. With a giggle, fire flickered into existence, only to vanish a moment later. A spoon lifted from the table, floating lazily in the air before clattering to the ground.

Isolde Clairmont, the Water Dancer, one of Fiore’s Ten Wizard Saints, knelt before her daughter, hiding her unease behind a warm smile. Her heart pounded in her chest as she watched Hallie’s magic manifest with such ease.

This wasn’t ordinary magic—this was something deeper. Something ancient. Something tied to a past that she had tried to leave behind.

“Sweetheart, where did you learn to do that?” She asked, keeping her voice light, though her mind raced with possibilities.

Hallie tilted her head, her huge emerald green eyes blinking in confusion. “I dunno.”

When Hallie was born, even Isolde was surprised by the colour of her daughter’s eyes. Bright emerald green eyes like that of Hallie’s are rare in Fiore. Even with Isolde’s travels, she had never met anyone with eyes like that of her daughter’s before.

Isolde swallowed hard, glancing at the air where water droplets still lingered before falling to the floor. Fire and Water. Opposing elements, yet Hallie wielded them as though they were nothing more than toys. It was impossible. It was unnatural. And yet, it was also undeniably beautiful.

Her fingers curled into the folds of her dress as she thought of Zeref.

The man she had loved. The man she had left.

Not because he was evil—because he wasn’t.

Because she knew the truth. That something hunted him. That there were forces at play, ones far beyond her control, that would stop at nothing to see him erased from existence. She had left to protect their child the moment she found out she was pregnant.

To keep Hallie safe.

And yet, staring at her daughter now, watching her command elements with an ease no toddler should possess, she knew that the past had not been left behind.

This magic—this power—it wasn’t hers. It was his.

Isolde reached out, tucking a lock of raven-black hair behind Hallie’s ear. “You’re special, little one.” Isolde’s voice trembled just slightly. “So very special.”

She took a deep breath. She could not panic. Not now. Not in front of Hallie.

Isolde reached out, cupping her daughter’s small hands in her own. They were warm—so small, and so fragile. Yet holding power beyond comprehension.

“Do you feel strange when you do it?” Isolde asked, careful not to let her voice betray her unease. “Does it hurt?”

Hallie shook her head vigorously, her dark curls bouncing. “No! It feels nice. Like the rain, but inside me.”

The rain.

Isolde’s throat tightened.

That was how she had always described her own magic—the way it flowed through her like water. The way it danced along her skin like the ocean’s tide. But Hallie wasn’t just water. She was fire. She was something else entirely.

Something older.

Something lost to time.

Isolde wrapped her arms around her daughter, pulling her close, and inhaling the soft scent of lavender, and the lingering warmth of her magic.

“I see,” she murmured, her mind already racing ahead.

Hallie beamed when Isolde released her hug. “Mama, did I do good?”

A lump formed in Isolde’s throat. Don’t react. Don’t react. Don’t break down, she scolded herself. You can do that when you’re alone. Not in front of Hallie. She forced herself to nod. “Yes, sweetheart. You did.”

As Hallie giggled and clapped her hands, sending another flicker of fire into the air, Isolde’s smile faltered. The world would not be so kind. The world would see her daughter’s power and seek to use it. To control it. And if Zeref’s enemies ever learned of Hallie’s existence…

Isolde shut her eyes for a moment, steeling herself.

She needed guidance. She needed someone she could trust.

There was only one person who knew where she had gone. Only one person she could call upon.

Master Bob of Blue Pegasus.

Her mentor. The one who arranged her hiding place. And also the one who helped her to leave Fiore. He had been like a father to her, and had guided her when she had been young and reckless. He was there at the ceremony when she was named a Wizard Saint, and was as proud as any parent could be. If anyone could help her make sense of this, it would be him.

Hallie yawned against her shoulder, her tiny arms wrapping around her neck. Isolde gently stroked her back, her mind weighed down with worry.

Could she keep this hidden?

Could she keep her daughter safe?

Because no matter what Bob would say—no matter how reassuring he might be—Isolde knew the truth.

Power like this could never remain in the shadows forever.

XXXXXX

Two days later, after tucking Hallie into bed once it was time for her bedtime, Isolde sat across from Master Bob, her old mentor, and the only person she trusted with her secrets.

Bob had arrived earlier that afternoon, his presence filling the small cottage with warmth and familiarity. He had always been a flamboyant figure, dressed in fine silks with characteristic painted lips and his ever-present smile. But today, there had been something in his eyes—curiosity, perhaps even concern—as he greeted Isolde and bent down to greet the small child standing behind her legs.

“And who is this lovely little flower?” Bob had cooed, extending his hands out as if to invite the child closer. Hallie peeked up at her mother for guidance before stepping forward cautiously, watching the visitor.

“This is Hallie, my daughter,” Isolde said softly, brushing her fingers through the girl’s soft, dark curls. “Hallie, this is Master Bob. He’s an old friend of Mama’s.”

Bob’s smile widened as he kneeled before the toddler. “Well, well, what an honour to meet you, little lady. You know, I’ve travelled far and wide, but I think you might be the most enchanting young mage I’ve ever met.”

Hallie’s tiny brows furrowed with confusion. “Mage?”

Bob chuckled. “Why, yes! You have magic in you, don’t you?”

Isolde hesitated before crouching beside her daughter. “Hallie, sweetheart, would you show Master Bob what you showed Mama?”

The little girl blinked up at her mother, then at Bob. Slowly, she lifted her hands. A flicker of fire sparked at her fingertips, dancing in midair before vanishing. Then, a small swirl of water lifted from the bowl of drinking water on the table, curling through the air before falling back with a splash. Finally, a book from a nearby shelf floated momentarily before tumbling to the floor.

Bob said nothing for a long moment. But Isolde saw the way that his painted lips pressed together—his eyes clouding with something unreadable—his usual jovial expression slipping for just a moment.

Recognition. Understanding.

Isolde knew he recognised something in Hallie’s magic—something ancient. Something powerful.

A secret he wasn’t quite ready to share.

Then he grinned, reaching into his bag and pulling out a small stuffed animal—a plush rabbit with floppy ears. “For you, my dear. Every great mage needs a companion.”

Hallie’s face lit up as she took the toy, hugging it close. Bob then pulled out a few books, flipping through the illustrated pages. “And look here! Tales of grand adventures, magic and heroes. I think you’ll like these.”

Hallie giggled with childish glee as she climbed onto Bob’s lap, listening with wide eyes as he told her of fantastical places beyond the walls of their little cottage. She yawned after awhile, snuggling into the rabbit and blinking up sleepily at Bob. He patted her back before carrying her to bed, tucking the blanket snugly around her small frame.

Once they were certain Hallie was asleep, Isolde led Bob back to the kitchen, her expression serious.

“You saw her,” Isolde said, her voice hushed but urgent. “She’s wielding magic I’ve never seen before.”

Bob sipped his tea, his expression unreadable. “It’s not ordinary magic. It’s Ancient Magic. The kind lost to history.”

Isolde gave a hitch of breath, with her grip tightening around her teacup. “Is it dangerous? Will it hurt her?”

“No. Bob assured her. “But it will set her apart. And you can’t hide her forever.”

“I have to try,” Isolde whispered. “She’s just a child.”

Bob reached out, squeezing her hand. “One day, she’ll have to stand on her own. And when that time comes, she’ll need a place that can protect her.”

Isolde shook her head, not wanting to hear it for a moment. “Then why not Blue Pegasus?” She countered. “It’s my guild. I know it’s a good one. You can protect her.”

Bob hesitated, then shook his head. “You know I would if I could, darling. But my guild doesn’t have the kind of influence that Makarov and his guild do. Fairy Tail…” He trailed off slowly, “They’re…different. More than a guild—they’re a family. And they’ve always been at the center of extraordinary events. There’s something special about the mages who gather there. If anyone can protect Hallie, it’s them.”

Isolde clenched her fists—torn between wanting to deny it, and knowing that Bob was right. In the end, she sighed, nodding. For now, Isolde would give it her all to protect her daughter—teach her what she needs to know in order to control her magic.

Bob set down his cup, his face unusually solemn. “There’s also something that you should know, Isolde,” he said, with the tone of his voice catching Isolde’s attention, and she looked up. “The magic that your daughter wields—it’s the magic of the Ancients. The wizards who lived long before even our oldest known magical history.”

Isolde leaned forward, her eyes wide. Any mage in Fiore would have heard of the Ancients. Even non-mages do. A long forgotten piece of history that most believe to be a myth today.

“There was a time when they thrived—the Ancients. A civilisation of great power, wielding magic unlike anything we know today. They shaped the world. But they were also feared for their strength. And in time, they vanished.”

Isolde inhaled sharply. “Vanished? Or were they wiped out?”

Bob shrugged. “No one truly knows,” he admitted. “Only fragments of their history remain—scattered in ruins all over Fiore. But their magic has not been seen in thousands of years. Until now.” He met with Isolde’s eyes. “Until Hallie.”

Isolde’s heart pounded. “Does this mean… Could this be from her father?” She wanted to know.

Bob hesitated, then sighed. “Zeref’s magic is powerful, but it is not his. No, my dear Isolde. This is something older. Something buried in her very blood. And because of this, others will come looking for her.”

Isolde swallowed hard. She had left Zeref to protect their daughter, but had she truly been keeping her safe? Or had she merely delayed the inevitable?

Bob’s gaze softened. “You’ve done well to keep her hidden. But she won’t stay hidden forever. And when the time comes, she’ll need people she can trust. A place where she can grow into her power. There is only one guild influential and powerful enough to protect Hallie from the forces that might want to control her or harm her.” Bob hesitated. “Even from the Magic Council.”

Isolde knew what Bob was trying to tell her.

“…Fairy Tail.”

Bob nodded. “Fairy Tail.”

Isolde closed her eyes in defeat, pressing a hand to her chest. She would protect her daughter for as long as she could. But deep in her heart, she knew Bob was right. The time would come when Hallie would have to face the world. And when that moment arrived, Isolde could only hope that Fairy Tail would be strong enough to keep her safe.

Several long moments of silence fell between the two. And then finally, Bob spoke up again, his voice soft. “Isolde, you need to tell Zeref about Hallie.”

Isolde’s heart almost stopped.

Bob continued before she could protest. “He deserves to know, Isolde. He loves you. He searched all over for you.”

Isolde looked away, her throat tightening.

“He came to me, you know,” Bob said, quieter this time. “Right after you left Fiore. He got down on his knees and begged me—begged me—to tell him where you were. And I had to look him in the eye and lie.” Bob’s voice was full of guilt. “I’ve never seen someone look so crushed.”

Isolde squeezed her eyes shut.

“He has enemies,” she whispered, her hands trembling, “There are people who want him dead. And I… I suspect there’s a secret faction within the Magic Council that’s hunting him.”

Bob’s eyes darkened. “A secret faction?”

“I don’t have proof,” Isolde admitted with a shake of her head. “But I’ve seen glimpses. Things that don’t add up. If they find out about Hallie—” She cut herself off, unable to finish the sentence, wrapping her arms around herself.

Bob was quiet for a long moment. Then he placed a hand over hers.

“You don’t have to tell the world,” he said. “But Zeref deserves to know that he’s a father.”

Isolde’s fingers trembled against the table.

Bob is right, she knew. During her time with Zeref, he had always spoken so fondly of his younger brother—a brother that he had to leave behind. And had often expressed his wish for a family.

Silence stretched between them. And then at last, Isolde spoke up again, whispering even as she looked at her mentor, “I don’t know if I can.”

Bob’s grip tightened. “Then you need to decide soon. Because fate has a way of catching up, no matter how far we try to run.”

Isolde exhaled shakily, nodding.

For now, she would do everything in her own power to protect her daughter.

But if fate had other plans in store for her…

Isolde’s fingers curled around the edge of her kitchen table, her knuckles turning white. Finally, she forced herself to meet with Bob’s gaze once more. There was no trace of his usual flamboyant cheer—only quiet understanding, concern, and something else.

Something like regret.

“If something happens to me,” she said, her voice barely louder than a whisper, “I need you to protect Hallie.”

Bob’s lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn’t speak.

“I mean it, Bob.” Isolde inhaled sharply, bracing herself. “Swear to me that if I can’t be there for her, you’ll keep her safe. As safe as you can.”

Bob’s eyes softened, but there was no hesitation when he reached across the table and took her trembling hands in his own.

“I swear it, darling.” His voice was quiet but firm. The mentor and the guild master that Isolde knew. The voice that Bob used that she knew meant that he would keep his word—come hell and high water. “I swear on my life, that I will do everything in my power to keep her safe.”

Relief surged through Isolde so quickly that she nearly choked on it. She wanted to believe that this was enough—that Bob’s promise—his power and his influence would be enough to shield Hallie from whatever threats lay ahead in her daughter’s future.

Bob however wasn’t done.

His grip on her hands tightened just slightly, and his gaze turned serious and sombre. “But Isolde, you and I both know that secrets like this never stay buried forever.”

Isolde stiffened.

Bob exhaled, leaning back in his chair, causing it to creak slightly. For several moments, he said nothing, looking out of the kitchen window and at the night skies outside, with the moon just visible. “Hallie is Zeref’s daughter, Isolde. You can hide her name. You can keep her away from the public eye. But the truth always finds a way to surface. And when it does… She’ll have to face the consequences.”

Isolde shook her head. “No one has to know.” Her voice trembled.

Bob gave her a look— one filled with knowing and sadness.

“Come now, my dear,” he said, his voice quieter, but no less insistent. “You know that’s not true. The world will find out. And when it does, you need to prepare her for what comes next.”

“She’s just a child.” Isolde snapped, the desperation creeping into her voice. “She doesn’t deserve—”

“No child deserves it.” Bob interrupted, one hand held in the air to halt her protests. “But it will happen, whether you like it or not. And if you don’t prepare Hallie… The world will destroy her before she ever gets the chance to stand on her own.”

Isolde bit her lip, her hands shaking.

Bob sighed. “I don’t say this to be cruel, Isolde. You know I love you like I would my own daughter. And I will love that little girl as if she were my own.” He glanced down the hallway where Hallie had disappeared to bed. “But you and I both know what this world is like.” Bob hesitated, as if choosing his next words carefully. “It’s not just the wizards. It’s everyone.”

Isolde frowned, confusion flickering across her face.

Bob sighed, folding his hands over the table. “Zeref’s name is a legend. He has become something more than a man—something larger than life itself. There are entire cults devoted to him. Groups that see him as a god—a messiah. And there are just as many who see him as the devil himself.”

Isolde’s breath hitched. She knew this, of course. She had seen the effects of Zeref’s name in the darkest corners of the world.

Bob continued, his voice heavy with something akin to exhaustion. “The civilians—the common folk—they fear him, Isolde. They whisper his name in terror. They tell stories of monsters and curses that he left in his wake. He didn’t even do half the things he’s accused of, but it doesn’t matter. To them, he is the bringer of calamity. And you know why.”

Isolde swallowed hard. “Because the royal family lets them believe it,” she whispered.

Bob nodded grimly. “The truth of the matter is that Zeref is a good man, and you and I both know it. He’s done things, yes. But not nearly as much as the world believes.” He paused. “And yet, the royal family has spent centuries maintaining that image. They need a villain, Isolde. A shadow to contrast their light.”

Isolde’s nails dug into her palms. She had always known this, but hearing it said so plainly made it feel all the more damning.

Bob studied her carefully. “What do you think will happen if they find out Zeref has a daughter?”

That very thought sent ice rushing through Isolde’s veins.

“They’ll come for her,” she whispered.

“They’ll either want to kill her,” Bob said, his tone grim, “or use her.”

Isolde’s stomach twisted painfully.

“That’s why I need to keep her safe,” she whispered, her voice trembling. “That’s why no one can know.” She beseeched Bob with her eyes—pleading with him to understand.

Bob exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. “Isolde, my dear… I understand your fear. I really do. But this is the truth of the world we live in. One day, Hallie will be strong enough to stand on her own. But if you don’t prepare her… If you don’t tell her the truth…”

“Then I’m just throwing her into the fire unarmed.” Isolde finished bitterly.

Bob nodded.

The silence between them stretched.

Finally, Isolde spoke, her voice barely above a whisper. “I don’t want this life for her.”

“I know,” Bob said softly.

Isolde swallowed back the lump in her throat, her hands trembling, even as she blinked back the tears that formed. “I just… I want her to be happy. I want her to be free. I want her to live without the weight of her bloodline crushing her before she ever gets to make her own choices.”

Bob stood, moving around the table to kneel in front of Isolde. He took her hands in his own again—his own touch warm and grounding.

“And that is why,” he said gently, “This is why you need to make sure that she is ready. Because the world will not give her a choice.”

Isolde closed her eyes, her breath shuddering.

Bob squeezed her hands one last time before pulling back. “I will do what I can to protect her, Isolde. I promise you that. But you have to do your part too.”

Isolde knew that he was right.

And yet… And yet, even as she looked down the hallway—towards the tiny, sleeping child who was blissfully unaware of the world waiting beyond the safety of these walls, she couldn’t stop the painful ache in her heart.

For the first time in years, Isolde wished that she could believe in miracles.

Chapter Text

~Year X770~

The candlelight flickered softly against the walls of Bob’s private quarters, casting long shadows that swayed in time with the soft breeze slipping through the open window. From the window, Bob can hear the sounds of the townspeople still milling about—the sounds of Azurea’s nightlife.

The night was quiet, save for the faint rustle of leaves outside, and even the distant hum of laughter from the lower floors of Blue Pegasus’ guild hall.

Another long day had come to an end, and as always, Bob prepared for bed with his usual routine—slipping off his extravagant robes, unfastening his jewellery, and finally, reaching for the small, wooden drawer by his bedside.

His fingers brushed against the handle, hesitating for only a moment before he pulled it open. Inside, wrapped carefully in silk, was a single photo frame containing a photograph.

Bob lifted it with the utmost care, holding it up so that the candlelight illuminated the image.

It was a picture of him, Isolde and Hallie. Taken during one of his yearly visits, it captured a fleeting moment of happiness—a moment frozen in time.

Isolde stood in the middle, a rare, genuine smile gracing her lips. Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back; her sharp, intelligent eyes softened as she held Hallie close. Hallie—about four or five years old in the photograph, beamed back at the camera with all the innocence of childhood, her small arms wrapped around Bob’s waist. Bob himself had one arm around Hallie, and the other slung casually around Isolde’s shoulders, his usual flamboyant grin bright against the backdrop of the quiet countryside.

Bob ran a thumb over the image, exhaling slowly.

Every year, without fail, he visited them.

Every year, he watched Hallie grow—saw glimpses of both her parents in her—Zeref’s quiet intensity and sharp, intelligent mind. Isolde’s fire and curiosity, and her stubbornness. And every year, he left with a bittersweet ache in his heart, knowing that this life they had built was fragile, teetering on the edge of a secret too dangerous to be revealed.

It would have been three, almost four years since he had met Hallie—since Isolde had called for him urgently, and they both knew that Hallie had been wielding Ancient Magic. Just as long since he had given Isolde that cryptic warning to prepare her daughter for the world once the truth of her heritage gets out.

A sudden, sharp knock at the door pulled Bob from his thoughts.

“Master Bob?” A voice called urgently from the other side of the door.

Bob frowned, quickly wrapping the photo frame back in its silk covering before tucking it into the drawer. He rose and quickly opened the door to find one of his guild members standing there, breathless, holding out a sealed letter.

“This just arrived for you. It’s urgent.”

Bob took the letter, his heart already racing before he even broke the wax seal. The moment he saw the familiar, hurried handwriting, he knew.

Isolde.

The letter was brief, yet the weight of it hit him like a physical blow.

Bob,

Come at once. There’s no time. Bring no one.

~Isolde

Bob was already moving before he had finished reading it.

“Arashi is in charge,” Bob instructed his stunned guild member. “Tell the others that I’ve left on urgent business.”

Without another word, he grabbed his travelling cloak and left Blue Pegasus behind, moving as fast as magic would allow.

XXXXXX

The journey was a complete blur.

Bob barely comprehended the entire two day journey before he’d arrived. It felt like he was at Azurea one moment, and then standing outside the small cottage nestled deep in the countryside the next, his heart hammering in his chest.

The door creaked open before he could knock. Hallie stood there, her large green eyes wide with worry, and clutching at the floppy bunny plushie that he had given her when he had first met the child.

“Uncle Bob,” she whispered, barely more than a breath.

Bob knelt before the child, gripping her small shoulders. “Where’s your mother, sweetheart?”

Hallie swallowed, her lower lip trembling. “She’s… She’s in bed. She won’t get up.”

The child sounded almost ready to cry.

Bob’s heart clenched painfully, but he forced a reassuring smile on his face. “It’s okay, darling. I’m here.”

He stepped inside the cottage, the air thick with the scent of herbs and something faintly metallic. The moment that he saw Isolde lying on the bed, pale and still, he knew.

She didn’t have long.

Isolde’s eyes fluttered open at his approach. A weak, tired smile tugged at her lips. “Took you long enough,” she murmured in a hoarse voice.

Bob sat on the edge of the bed, taking her hand in his.

It was cold. Too cold.

“You should have called me sooner, you foolish child,” he chided, though his voice wavered.

Isolde gave a breathy chuckle before coughing weakly. “I didn’t want to believe it… But I can’t put it off any longer.” She squeezed his hand, her grip weak but determined. “Bob… I need you to swear it to me. Swear that you’ll protect Hallie for as long as you’re able. Swear that you’ll protect my daughter.”

Bob’s vision blurred, but he nodded without hesitation. “You know I will.”

Isolde’s fingers tightened around his, her eyes meeting with Bob’s. “And… If Zeref ever appears before you again… Tell him… Tell him everything. Tell him I love him. Tell him to be there for Hallie. Protect her. Protect my baby. Protect our daughter.” Her breath hitched, even as tears welled up in her eyes. “Swear it to me, Bob.”

Tears burned at Bob’s eyes, but he smiled through them. “I swear it, darling. On my life, I swear it.”

Isolde’s gaze softened. She released a shaky breath, then turned her head towards Hallie, who stood frozen in the doorway, still clutching her bunny plushie, and with silent tears streaming down her cheeks.

“Come here, my little star,” Isolde murmured.

Hallie ran forward, climbing onto the bed, even as her mother wrapped weak arms around her.

Isolde reached for the black choker at her bedside with a shaky hand, putting it around Hallie’s neck. A black pendant in the shape of a crescent moon with four small different coloured gems embedded in it. “This…was made for me a long time ago. By someone very special.”

Hallie’s small fingers closed around the choker, tracing the pendant with curiosity.

“There’s only one other like it,” Isolde whispered. “Your father has the other.”

Hallie blinked, confusion flitting across her tear-streaked face. “Papa?”

Isolde smiled, her thumb gently wiping away a tear from Hallie’s cheek. “Yes, my love. And one day… You’ll meet him.” Her voice is getting weaker. And softer. “I love you, Hallie. Always.”

A soft breath.

A sigh.

And then… Nothing.

Bob clenched his jaw, his hand gripping Isolde’s as he felt her grip loosen, as the last warmth leave her fingers.

Hallie shook her mother’s shoulder. “Mama?”

Silence.

The little girl let out a broken sob, collapsing onto her mother’s chest. “Mama, wake up! Mama!”

Bob gathered Hallie into his arms, holding her close as she screamed, as her tiny fists beat weakly against him, as the grief overtook them both.

“I’ve got you, darling,” he whispered, rocking her gently. “I’ve got you.”

But nothing could ease the unbearable loss that filled the room.

Nothing at all.

XXXXXX

The morning air was crisp, carrying the scent of damp earth as Bob stood at the small grave nestled behind Isolde’s cottage.

The freshly turned soil was dark and rich, stark against the delicate white flowers he had carefully placed atop it. A simple grave marker bore her name—Isolde Clairmont—alongside a small engraving of a dancer’s silhouette. A homage to the way that she had moved when she wielded her magic.

Bob recalled when he had first met Isolde—just a young child of nine, when she had walked into his guild, bold as anything, and asked to join Blue Pegasus. Young though she is, she has quickly proven that she is not one to be underestimated. As she grew, so did her prowess, quickly earning her a reputation as one of Fiore’s best mages, and a master with water magic. No other person that Bob knew had Isolde’s control and prowess over water magic.

It is no surprise to Bob that the Magic Council reached out to Isolde when she was seventeen, inviting her to join the ranks of the Wizard Saints—ten of Fiore’s best mages—a great honour. Bob was there at the ceremony when she was named a Wizard Saint.

He had watched as Isolde grew—both as a mage and as a woman.

She never said anything, but Bob knew when a woman was in love. He saw the sparkle in her eyes whenever a letter came for her. Saw the bounce in her step as she headed out of the doors of the guild hall on another solo mission, though Bob is relatively certain that this mysterious lover of hers probably joined her on those solo jobs.

And then she came to him one day, years ago, desperation in her eyes, and clutching her abdomen. Bob is a mage himself, and one particularly sensitive to mages’ auras. He knew. He knew that Isolde was pregnant. Probably early in her pregnancy. Likely not even three months along.

“I need you to help me. I need you to help me leave Fiore.” Isolde had said.

Bob had gotten the full story out of Isolde. That she had met the infamous Black Wizard, Zeref, by chance. But he isn’t an evil man, Isolde insisted. The stories around Fiore about him can’t be true.

She had seen him as the scared man that he was. Terrified of touching anything or anyone.

Isolde was the one to help Zeref create a bracelet woven with powerful protections and rune enchantments to help him contain his ‘curse’. They have fallen in love. And throughout the past year, Isolde had dug into Zeref’s past, curious why the country had painted him as a villain, and had found out more than anyone else had ever done about Zeref.

She found out about those enemies hunting him. And when she learned that she was pregnant, she knew that she couldn’t stay in Fiore anymore, determined to protect her child.

Bob too had met Zeref not long after Isolde had left Fiore, heading to the hiding place that Bob had found for them. Zeref, though he was using a fake name at that time, had come straight to Blue Pegasus, desperation all over his features and had literally thrown himself on his knees in front of Bob, begging Bob to tell him where Isolde was.

Bob felt like the worst person in the world even as he had to look Zeref in the eye and lie.

And now, his student is gone.

Bob let out a slow breath, his gaze trailing to the cottage behind him.

He had taken care of everything, just as Isolde had asked. Her will, spelt and sealed beyond contestation, had guided him through every step, down to the smallest details. Her belongings were sorted, her debts—what little that she had—were cleared, and Hallie’s inheritance was secured in a way that would ensure her future.

A rustling behind him made him turn.

Hallie stood in the doorway, dressed in a simple white nightgown. She clutched at the bunny plushie that he had given her years ago, her eyes fixed on the grave.

She didn’t cry. Not anymore.

She had spent her tears in the days after her mother’s passing, sobbing until exhaustion had overtook her. Now, she simply watched, a quiet, solemn thing far too young for the weight of loss she carried.

Around her neck, she wore the choker that Isolde had given her. That Zeref had made for Isolde and himself. A matching set. And if Bob had been a betting man, he would bet that Zeref had weaved enchantments into that choker. Protection enchantments to keep Isolde safe.

Hallie, Bob knew, would likely never remove that choker.

Bob smiled, though it was tinged with sadness.

“Come, little one. We have a long journey ahead.”

XXXXXX

Azurea was lively as ever when they arrived, the cobbled streets bustling with merchants and townsfolk.

People turned to stare as Bob walked through the town, with Hallie’s small hand tucked securely in his. She barely reached his hip, a wisp of a child compared to his bright robes and larger-than-life personality. She kept close, her grip tight, wary of the curious glances thrown her way.

Whispers followed them, with the townspeople recognising the popular guild master of Blue Pegasus.

“Who’s the little girl with Master Bob?”

“She looks like—wait, isn’t that—?”

Bob paid them no mind as they reached the grand doors of Blue Pegasus. He pushed the doors open, the familiar scent of polished wood, expensive perfume, and a hint of something floral welcoming him home.

“Master Bob! Welcome back!” A woman in a sleek gown approached with a smile, but it faltered when she noticed Hallie. “Oh… Who’s this?”

Bob’s usual flamboyance was subdued as he lifted Hallie gently into his arms. “This, my dear, is Hallie Clairmont. Isolde’s daughter.”

Gasps rippled through the guild.

Isolde had been a well-loved and popular member of the Blue Pegasus guild. Even years after her disappearance, she had still been well respected and revered as both a mage and a Wizard Saint. Her sudden departure years ago had left many unanswered questions. But now, their guild master had returned with a child—her child.

And considering that Isolde had departed almost seven years ago, and this child looks to be about six, it didn’t take the guild long to put the pieces together as to why Isolde had left.

“Her daughter?”

“She… She had a daughter?”

“What happened to Isolde?”

Bob’s expression darkened. “She has passed.”

The room fell into shocked silence.

Then, a quiet sniffle broke through the hush. A boy—no older than ten—stepped forward, his golden hair falling into his eyes. Hibiki, one of the youngest mages that Blue Pegasus had, and also one of the youngest in the newly formed group, the Trimens, looked at Hallie with a mixture of awe and sadness.

“Lady Isolde was my mom’s friend,” he murmured. “She used to visit when I was little.”

Hallie blinked at him, uncertain.

Bob set her down, ruffling Hibiki’s hair. “Well then, my dear boy. I suppose it’s only fitting you help look after Hallie while she’s here.”

Hibiki straightened immediately, nodding with determination. “I will!”

XXXXXX

Over the next few weeks, Hallie slowly warmed to the guild.

The Trimens, though young themselves—mere pre-teens, doted on Hallie tremendously, treating her like a favourite little sister. Hibiki took on the role of her unofficial babysitter, much to the guild’s amusement.

He read Hallie stories—often of ancient civilisations and lost magic—his voice animated and full of wonder.

“I think I’ve heard this before,” Hallie murmured one evening, tilting her head at a story of the Ancients.

Hibiki frowned, looking at Hallie who had cuddled against his side, staring at the pictures and words of the book that Hibiki had in his lap. “Really? But these are thousands of years old.”

Hallie just shrugged, watching the illustrations with wide eyes.

Bob, however, only stared at Hallie from across the guild hall, her innocent words echoing around his head. Hallie could wield the magic of the Ancients—the wizards of the lost civilisation from thousands of years ago.

Was this just coincidence, or does this mean something more?

XXXXXX

Bob had seen many things in his years as Blue Pegasus’ guild master, but nothing quite as entertaining as the spectacle unfolding before him now.

They were supposed to be on a simple shopping trip—one that the ladies of his guild had insisted on. A trip that would help Hallie pick up essentials for her stay at Blue Pegasus while Bob is helping to sort out her inheritance and the details in Isolde’s will.

It was meant to be a simple task. Easy. Foolproof.

And yet, as Bob stood in the middle of Azurea’s bustling shopping district, watching the unfolding disaster, he found himself questioning the competence of his guild’s mages.

While Hibiki and a group of ladies from the guild cooed over outfits, dresses, and accessories, his fellow Trimens, Eve and Ren, were suffering.

Both pre-teens were staggering under the weight of a ridiculous number of shopping bags, each one overflowing with clothes, shoes, hair accessories, and—was that a stuffed alpaca plush sticking out of one of Eve’s bags?

“I thought—huff—this was a shopping trip for Hallie,” Eve wheezed, shifting the multiple bags in his arms.

Ren, no better off, adjusted the dozen bags slung over his shoulders. “Why do I feel like we just outfitted the entire guild with new wardrobes?”

The amused shopkeepers, watching from the sidelines, had long given up on offering assistance. They simply leaned against their counters, chuckling at the spectacle of the two pre-teens being reduced to glorified pack mules.

Hibiki, for his part, remained completely oblivious to the plight of his comrades. And instead like most boys his age or young men even, he seemed to enjoy shopping—a sight that baffled most of the townspeople and even the shopkeepers.

Hibiki was busy kneeling before Hallie, holding a soft blue dress. “What do you think, little princess?” He asked with a warm smile.

Hallie, sitting atop a cushioned bench, tilted her head as she stared at the dress Hibiki was holding. “It’s pretty,” she admitted shyly.

“Oh! And look at this one!” One of the female guild members cried, holding up another dress—this one frilly, pink, and covered in ribbons.

Hibiki rubbed his chin, examining the dress with all the intensity of a man deciphering an ancient tome. “Hmm… A bit too much, perhaps. She’s more of an elegant young lady than a walking ball of frills.”

Bob sighed, torn between amusement and feeling sorry for two of his mages, watching as Eve and Ren exchanged desperate looks, silently pleading for someone to save them from their torment.

The situation only worsened when another shopkeeper, eyes twinkling with mischief, approached Hibiki.

“My, my, what a responsible young man you are! Such a good brother,” The woman teased.

Hibiki only paused in his perusal of two different dresses that he is currently holding up, trying to decide which one suits Hallie better. A warm smile spread across his face as he looked at Hallie. “A brother, huh? What do you think, little princess? Am I good enough to be your brother?”

Hallie only blinked up at him innocently, even as the ladies from the guild giggled behind their hands. “Will you still read to me and spend time with me if you’re my brother?”

If Hibiki isn’t careful, he’s going to be a real heartbreaker when he grows up.

“I’ll do all of that and more,” Hibiki said with a charming smile. “What do you think of this?” He held up another dress.

Bob only chuckled to himself as Eve and Ren groaned very loudly. Yes, this trip was turning out to be quite entertaining indeed.

XXXXXX

Sadly, a few days later, disaster struck in the form of Ichiya.

The young man had been out on a job for the last few days, and had yet to make his appearance even when Bob had departed to Isolde’s cottage upon receiving her letter. When he had returned, however, like it always did, he only caused chaos.

Hallie had been sitting quietly at one of the lounge tables, listening to Hibiki read aloud from a book about ancient magical civilisations. She didn’t understand everything—particularly some of the big words that Hibiki had used, which the boy had also explained the meaning of those words to Hallie, but the way Hibiki read made it sound interesting.

Hallie was just beginning to doze off when suddenly—

“MEN!!!”

The air itself seemed to shift. A heavy, overwhelming scent of cologne—no, perfume—filled the room, invading Hallie’s senses like an olfactory assault.

Her head snapped up in alarm. Across the room, an unfamiliar figure had appeared in the doorway, one hand on his hip, the other dramatically tossed into the air as he struck a pose. A sharply dressed teen with golden hair stood before them, exuding an aura of…something.

“Behold, my brethren! I, Ichiya, have returned from my most arduous journey, victorious once more! And with me, I bring a new scent! ‘Passionate Pegasus’, made from the essence of—”

Hallie, still dazed from the sudden perfume overload, barely registered the rest of his words. All she knew was that he was getting closer. And the smell. The smell.

Pure, unfiltered fear took hold.

With a scream, she bolted.

Unfortunately, she bolted straight into Hibiki, who had barely lifted his head from his book. With a yelp, the older boy tumbled backwards, the book flying from his hands as Hallie scrambled behind him, using him as a human shield, and clinging to his shoulders like her life depended on it.

The entire guild burst into laughter.

“Ichiya, you scared the little one.” Bob sighed, rubbing his temples.

Ichiya blinked, finally noticing the terrified child peeking out from behind Hibiki. “Ah! A delicate flower unprepared for my overwhelming presence!” He struck yet another pose, “Fear not, little one, for I am but a humble—”

“No!” Hallie shrieked, clinging tighter to Hibiki’s shirt, her tiny fingers fisting into the fabric as if she could anchor herself to him.

Hibiki, still recovering from being tackled, held up his hands. “Now, now, Hallie, Ichiya is harmless. I swear.”

Hallie peeked out from behind Hibiki, looking between Ichiya and Hibiki. “He smells bad,” she whispered, eyes wide with terror.

Ren and Eve collapsed onto the nearest couch, howling with laughter, even as the rest of the guild followed suit. Hibiki too looked as if he was trying to restrain the urge to laugh.

Ichiya staggered back as if struck. “My dear, you wound me! This is my most refined scent yet!”

Bob shook his head at the antics of his guild. “Ichiya, maybe tone it down a little.”

“I bathed in it, Master Bob!” Ichiya proclaimed proudly.

Hallie, who had started to relax, tensed again. “BATHED?” Her voice pitched high with disbelief and horror.

Bob sighed again. “Well, that explains it.”

Hibiki patted Hallie’s head in what he hoped was a reassuring gesture. “Maybe… Maybe we  can introduce you to Ichiya gradually, Hallie.”

“Or never,” she mumbled.

Ren, gasping for breath between fits of laughter, wiped a tear from his eye. “Well, that settles it. Hallie officially joins the ranks of the Ichiya-fearing populace.”

And from that day forward, Hallie refused to go anywhere near Ichiya.

If he so much as entered the same room, she was gone—usually clinging to Hibiki, Ren, or even Eve, who took endless amusement in the entire situation.

Ichiya, for his part, continued to lament the loss of potential beauty and perfume bonding time with the ‘delicate young lady’.

But Hallie was having none of it, much to Blue Pegasus’ amusement.

XXXXXX

The day soon arrived for Hallie’s departure from Blue Pegasus, and the mood inside the guild was far from its usual lively atmosphere.

The air was thick with the weight of the inevitable farewell, and nearly every guild member was gathered in the main hall to bid Hallie goodbye. Bob stood at the front with the little girl beside him, her tiny fingers curled into the hem of his robe. Though she had grown significantly more comfortable among the members of Blue Pegasus, today, she seemed quieter, more unsure.

Bob cleared his throat and addressed the guild. “I’ve already informed Master Makarov of our arrival. Fairy Tail is expecting us. It’s time for Hallie to go.”

A collective gasp rippled through the guild, and immediately, the reactions were chaotic.

“What?! So soon?”

“But she just got here!”

“Are you sure about this, Master?!”

“Can’t she stay just a little longer?!”

Hibiki, whose arm was draped protectively around Hallie’s tiny shoulders, looked particularly devastated. “I knew this day was coming, but must it be now?”

Bob sighed. “It was Isolde’s wish. She specifically asked for Hallie to be taken to Fairy Tail.”

Ren furrowed his brows, rubbing the back of his head. He had been wondering this question since Bob had first brought Hallie to Blue Pegasus and told them of Isolde’s wish to bring her daughter to Fairy Tail.

“Not that I’m questioning Lady Isolde, but…” Ren hesitated, looking around at his guildmates who all looked devastated, especially Hibiki. “Why Fairy Tail? Does she not trust us to take care of her daughter?”

Eve, standing beside him, nodded. “We would’ve raised her as one of our own. She’s already a little sister to all of us.”

There were murmurs of agreement.

“I’m sure she had her reasons,” Bob said with an uncharacteristic softness. “And I intend to honour Isolde’s last wishes.”

Hallie bit her lip, glancing up at Hibiki. “But… What if they don’t like me?” She asked hesitantly.

The entire guild practically staggered backwards at the sheer absurdity of the notion.

“Hallie, sweetheart,” A female mage said, bending down to ruffle her hair, “there isn’t a single person in Fiore who wouldn’t love you!”

Hibiki crouched in front of her, smiling at her genuinely and warmly, “Listen, Hallie. If by some chance, Fairy Tail is mean to you—” He placed a dramatic hand over his chest, “I will storm Magnolia myself and demand an explanation.”

Hallie giggled slightly, the first trace of her usual brightness showing. “Promise?”

“Of course!” Hibiki smiled. “But trust me, Fairy Tail is a great guild. They’re actually friends of ours.”

“They’ll take good care of you, Hallie,” Ren reassured her. “You’ll fit right in.”

Ichiya, who had been standing off to the side, made an attempt at a heartfelt farewell, but was immediately thwarted when Hallie spotted him and yelped, diving behind Hibiki as if her life depended on it.

“Mmm, such youthful shyness!” Ichiya declared dramatically, striking a pose. “A maiden mustn’t fear the beauty of such a man!”

The entire guild burst into laughter as Hallie, still clutching Hibiki’s coat, let out a whimper.

Bob sighed and rubbed his temples. “Ichiya, you scared the little one.”

“I am but a passionate soul, Master!” Ichiya argued, posing once more. Bob swore he could see sparkles shining from Ichiya. “She will come to appreciate the fragrance of manliness in time!”

Hallie clung to Hibiki tighter, clearly not convinced.

The moment of laughter eventually died down, and reality settled in. One by one, the guild members stepped forward, offering Hallie hugs, words of encouragement, and small gifts to remember them by. Hibiki pressed a small book into her hands, filled with fairy tales of ancient wizards, ones he knew she enjoyed.

“You better write to me, all right?” He said, ruffling her hair one last time.

Hallie nodded, gripping the book tightly. “I promise.”

As Bob finally led her away, the guild watched in silence, waving until they disappeared from sight. Hibiki turned to his guildmates, expression puzzled. “Why Fairy Tail?” He murmured, “Why wouldn’t Lady Isolde trust us to take care of her daughter?”

Ren sighed. “I don’t know. But I trust that she had her reasons.”

XXXXXX

In a secluded forest where time seemed to bend to his presence, Zeref sat beneath the canopy of an ancient tree, lost in thought.

The tree was once a humongous tree, always hitting out at anything it felt was a threat to the tree, or even at anything that moved, Zeref knew. But now, just like almost everything that sat in this barren land that hadn’t seen any life in thousands of years, it sat unmoving. Dead.

Likely the only place that Zeref can hide from those hunting him, with traces of the ancient magic able to hide him from those meaning him harm.

The weight of the centuries bore down on Zeref, but it was nothing compared to the pain of what he had lost. Then, like a whisper carried by fate, a letter materialised before him, resting atop his lap. The magic surrounding it was unmistakable—Isolde’s magic.

Zeref’s breath caught in his throat. His fingers trembled as he lifted the envelope, heart hammering in his chest. Slowly, he unfolded the letter, his eyes scanning the words written in a familiar hand.

Zeref,

If you are reading this, then I am gone.

And if I am gone, you must know the truth. You have a daughter.

Zeref felt his vision blurred as he read on, the words striking him like a physical blow as his heart hammered in his chest.

You have a daughter, Zeref. Our daughter. Her name is Hallie.

I wanted to tell you, I truly did. But I feared for her safety, for yours. There are those who hunt you. Those who would harm her if they knew. But she is yours, Zeref. She is ours.

Protect her. Love her. Please be there for her when the time comes.

Isolde explained everything in her letter—her reasons for leaving, her fears, and her love. And yet, Zeref continuously read that one line in Isolde’s letter—the very proof that she didn’t leave him because she didn’t love him.

Protect her. Find her, Zeref. Be there for her when the time comes.

A single tear slipped down Zeref’s cheek, the weight of the revelation sinking in. With shaking hands, he reached beneath his collar, pulling out a black choker with a pendant—one that he had crafted long ago, along with another identical one.

A matching one.

His fingers closed around it, and his jaw clenched with renewed determination. Slowly, Zeref turned his attention back to the envelope. Something else was inside.

A photograph.

He pulled it free, and the moment he saw the image, the air around him seemed to still. A tiny girl with dark hair, bright green eyes, and a smile so achingly familiar that it knocked the breath from his lungs.

His daughter.

Zeref closed his eyes and exhaled shakily. Then, he made a silent vow.

“I will find you, Hallie,” he whispered, voice hoarse with emotion. “And I will protect you.”

XXXXXX

The journey from Azurea to Magnolia was a half-day’s ride, but for Hallie, it was an entirely new adventure.

Seated beside Bob on the carriage, her tiny hands gripping the edge of the seat, she gazed in wide-eyed wonder at the ever-changing scenery. Rolling green hills gave way to cobbled roads, quaint villages, and eventually, the lively, bustling town of Magnolia. The streets were packed with merchants selling their wares, customers bartering, and children playing tag between the stalls.

Bob chuckled at the child’s entranced expression. “Enjoying the sights, darling?”

Hallie nodded rapidly, her green eyes sparkling as she took in Magnolia’s charm. It was so different from the quiet and secluded life she had with her mother. The world was larger than she had ever imagined.

However, Hallie’s amazement was briefly interrupted when they passed by what could only be described as pure chaos.

A loud crash echoed through the street, and Bob sighed in amusement as a pair of Fairy Tail members were wrestling in the middle of the road, shouting accusations at each other, whilst the townspeople around them just walked past the arguing and fighting duo like it’s just another normal day.

Clearly, this is a normal occurrence in Magnolia.

Nearby, a shopkeeper with flour-covered hair scowled at the duo, shaking her rolling pin menacingly, and pointing a flour-covered finger at a pile of broken wood not far away that was once part of an innocent stall. “You damn brats! Do you know how much that stall cost?!”

Bob merely chuckled as he offered her a small pouch of jewels—with his arrival going unnoticed by the still arguing duo. “For the trouble, my dear.”

The shopkeeper huffed but accepted the compensation. Meanwhile, another explosion went off in the distance, causing Bob to sigh dramatically. “Fairy Tail never changes.”

Hallie tilted her head, staring at the still arguing and fighting duo that had resorted to pulling each other’s hair at this point, “Are all mages like that?”

“Only Fairy Tail,” Bob replied with a knowing smile, before leading her forward. “Come now, darling, you’ll see for yourself soon enough.”

As they approached the towering wooden structure that was Fairy Tail’s guild hall, Hallie was still marvelling at her surroundings when her gaze landed on a blonde-haired boy sitting alone on the steps. He was staring down at his hands, his expression unreadable.

Bob recognised him instantly, and softened. “Ah, Laxus.”

The boy looked up at his name. His blue eyes flickered with caution at the unfamiliar girl standing beside Bob. Though only nine years old, he carried an air of quiet solitude, his body language stiff and closed off.

“This is Hallie.” Bob introduced, nudging the little girl forward. “She’s going to be staying here.”

Hallie stared at Laxus curiously. Unlike the rowdy Fairy Tail members she’d seen earlier, he was quiet. Almost…sad.

“Hi,” she greeted, voice soft but unafraid.

Laxus studied her for a moment. “You’re small.”

“You’re big,” she countered immediately.

The bluntness of her statement caught him off guard. For the first time in days since his father’s sudden exile, Laxus let out a small chuckle. Bob’s eyes twinkled with amusement, watching the two children size each other up.

“I can fight,” Laxus said suddenly, as if that was a crucial fact she needed to know.

Hallie shrugged. “I can bite.”

Laxus blinked. Then, much to Bob’s delight, he grinned. “You’re weird.”

“So are you.”

That was apparently all it took. Just like that, Laxus decided that he liked her.

XXXXXX

Bob sat across from Makarov Dreyar in the Fairy Tail master’s office, his usually flamboyant demeanour subdued.

The tiny, cluttered room was filled with the scent of old parchment, ink, and the faintest trace of whiskey—probably from the bottle Makarov thought he’d hidden in his desk drawer. Outside, the rowdy noise of Fairy Tail’s main hall continued unabated. But in here, there was an almost oppressive stillness.

Makarov leaned back in his chair, curling his fingers together beneath his chin as he studied his old friend. “Bob,” he began slowly, “I know you. And I know when you’re keeping something from me.” His eyes flickered towards the little girl Bob had brought with him—Hallie. She sat quietly on the couch in a corner of his office, small fingers gripping a cup of tea that was comically oversized in her hands. Her green eyes darted between the two men, cautious but curious.

Bob sighed dramatically, fluttering a hand to his forehead. “Oh, Makarov, you wound me! But I promise, it’s nothing harmful.” He leaned forward, his voice softening. “I made a promise to Isolde. She told me things I can’t repeat—not to you, not to anyone. But I will tell you this: there were forces hunting her. And Hallie’s father. Powerful, dangerous forces that wanted them erased.”

Makarov’s expression hardened. “And you think they’ll come after the girl.”

Bob hesitated for just a second before answering, “I think Isolde did. She knew she wouldn’t be there to protect her, so she made me promise to take her somewhere safe.” He looked Makarov in the eye. “And I believe that safe place is Fairy Tail.”

Makarov grunted. “You don’t think Blue Pegasus would have been able to keep her safe? That’s your guild. That’s Isolde’s old guild.”

Bob smiled, but it was sad. “You know I love my boys. But Blue Pegasus is…different. They wouldn’t have been the right fit for Hallie. And more importantly, Isolde didn’t want her there.” He folded his hands in his lap. “She trusted you. She trusted Fairy Tail.”

Makarov exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples.

He had met Isolde Clairmont long ago—back when the woman was a teenager. Even back then, she was absolutely terrifying in battle. Small wonder that she became a Wizard Saint at the age of seventeen. And even as a grown woman, Makarov is certain that the woman had lost none of her fire and her drive, and even her stubbornness.

If Isolde Clairmont is entrusting her child to Makarov, then he would protect her child with everything he could.

“Damn that woman,” Makarov muttered, though his voice held no true malice. Finally, he looked at Hallie. She was staring into her tea, her little fingers wrapped tightly around the cup. She looked so small and so vulnerable.

Finally, Makarov sighed. “She’s too young to be alone,” he said at last. “If she’s staying, she’ll be living with me and my grandson.”

At least until she’s old enough to be able to rent an apartment and live by herself. However, Makarov had a feeling that he’d be very sad the day that happens.

Bob’s face brightened. “Oh, wonderful! She’ll have a friend already. We met Laxus at the entrance of Fairy Tail earlier. They seem to get along well. Laxus is, what, nine now?”

Makarov grumbled under his breath, but didn’t argue. Bob stood, dusting off his robes, and turned to Hallie. “Well, my dear,” he said cheerfully, “this is where I leave you. You’ll be in good hands.”

Hallie looked at him with wide eyes. “You’re leaving?”

Bob knelt beside her, patting her head gently. “I am, sweetheart. But I’ll come visit. And you’ll have Laxus. He’s a very nice boy—if a bit grumpy.”

Makarov muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, “That’s an understatement,” but Bob ignored it.

Bob then turned to Makarov, uncharacteristically serious. “Take care of her, old friend,” he said. “I’m entrusting my godchild to you.”

To his credit, Makarov didn’t show any sign of surprise on his face. Though considering that Isolde had treated Bob as a father figure, and Bob, in turn, had treated Isolde like his own daughter, Makarov really shouldn’t be surprised that Isolde had named Bob her only child’s godfather.

The Fairy Tail guild master only nodded. “I’ll take care of her like my own,” he promised. Both the Fairy Tail guild master and the little girl then watched as Bob left the office, with the door closing behind him.

Silence fell for several moments.

Finally, Makarov sighed, getting off his chair, and walking towards the little girl who looked lost and a little scared. He patted her gently on the head, and her huge green eyes widened. This little girl is going to be a looker when she grows up, especially if she takes after her mother in the looks department.

“Well then, child, why don’t you come with me?” He said gently. “Let’s go and introduce you to everyone. You’re going to like it here.”

The Fairy Tail guild hall was as loud and chaotic as ever, with the usual brawls, drunken boasts, and wild laughter echoing off the wooden walls. Tables were occupied by rowdy mages either engaged in heated card games or chugging down mugs of ale as if their lives depended on it. A few of the more dramatic members had started an impromptu wrestling match in the middle of the hall, overturning chairs and narrowly avoiding barrels of liquor.

In short, it was a madhouse.

And in the doorway, standing just behind Makarov, was a tiny girl who looked absolutely petrified.

Hallie Clairmont, barely reaching Makarov’s knee, clutched the hem of his robe with both hands, peering out at the chaotic scene with wide, wary eyes. The poor child looked as though she’d been thrown into a den of wild beasts, and judging by the way two burly men crashed through a table at that moment, she wasn’t entirely wrong.

Makarov sighed, rubbing his temples. “Oi, you brats! We have a guest, so try not to scare her off before she even sets foot inside!”

The entire hall froze.

It was comical how fast the entire guild switched from full-throttle chaos to eerie silence. Heads turned towards the entrance, and all at once, a dozen pairs of eyes locked onto the tiny, trembling girl beside Makarov.

Silence.

Then, as one, the entire guild erupted—

“Eh? The master brought a kid?!”

“Who is she?”

“She’s so small! And adorable!”

“Wait, wait, wait! Did Makarov adopt a grandkid or something?!”

Hallie’s grip on Makarov tightened. She was now actively trying to use the old guild master as a shield, her small frame nearly disappearing behind him.

Makarov huffed. “You lot are only making it worse. Give the girl some space!” He patted Hallie’s head reassuringly before stepping aside slightly, gesturing towards her. “This here is Hallie Clairmont. She’s the daughter of Isolde Clairmont.”

“Isolde Clairmont?”

“The Water Dancer?”

“Didn’t she disappear years ago? That’s her daughter?”

Makarov ignored the curious mutterings from his guild. “She’s going to be staying with us,” he said. “Since she’s still so young, she’ll be living with me and my grandson.”

That caught more attention now.

“Laxus has a roommate now?”

“Ha! He’s gonna love that.”

Hallie peeked up at Makarov, her small voice barely above a whisper. “They’re really…loud.”

The guild hall went silent for a moment before bursting into laughter.

Makarov chuckled. “Aye, that they are. But they’re also family, and family sticks together.” He gave her a warm look. “Fairy Tail is more than just a guild, little one. We take care of our own. You’ll never be alone here.”

Hallie looked up at him hesitantly, her tiny hands still curled into the fabric of his robe.

Then, one by one, the guild members started approaching—though in a much less terrifying manner than before.

A woman with dark hair and a gentle smile crouched down to Hallie’s eye level. “Hello, sweetheart. My name’s Cornelia. Do you like sweets?”

Hallie blinked, then gave a tiny nod and a small smile.

Cornelia beamed and reached into her pocket, producing a small wrapped candy. “Here, a little welcome gift.”

Hallie hesitated before slowly reaching out and taking it, eyes wide.

Then, another voice piped up. “Oi, if we’re handing out gifts, I got something too!”

A burly man plopped down a wooden toy onto the table in front of Hallie. “Made this for my nephew. But I figure you might like it too, kiddo.”

And just like that, one by one, the Fairy Tail members surrounded Hallie—not in a way that was overwhelming, but in a way that showed just how quickly they’d accepted her as one of their own.

Within minutes, Hallie found herself holding a small collection of candy, a toy, and even a tiny scarf that one of the guild’s older ladies had quickly knitted right then and there.

She was still small, still quiet. But there was a light in her eyes now that wasn’t there before.

Bob was right. This was where she belonged.

Evening soon settled over Magnolia, casting a warm glow through the large windows of the Fairy Tail guildhall. Most of the adults were still engaged in their usual boisterous drinking and brawling. But in a quieter corner of the hall, Laxus and Hallie sat together, each holding a guitar that was arguably too big for them.

Laxus was tuning the instrument with a furrowed brow, trying to remember what little he knew. Hallie was still feeling a little overwhelmed by the day’s events, and was seated cross-legged on the floor beside him, watching with rapt attention.

Just as Laxus was about to strum one of the strings, a soft giggle echoed through the air.

Both children froze.

A chill ran down Hallie’s spine as she felt something—no, someone—behind her.

Slowly, she turned her head.

A young girl, or at least, what looked like one, hovered a few feet away. She had wavy blonde hair, bright green eyes, and a mischievous smile. She was barefooted and had on a long white old-fashioned dress.

And she was floating.

Hallie’s tiny body locked up.

Then—

“BOO!”

Hallie screamed, and flung herself behind Laxus, clutching the back of his shirt like her life depended on it. “G-GHOST!”

Laxus, having grown up in Fairy Tail, didn’t even flinch. Instead, he smirked as Hallie buried her face against his back, trembling.

Across the guildhall, a few of the older members turned their heads, some chuckling as they saw what had happened. One of them sighed, shaking his head. “Mavis, you scared the poor kid.”

“Oops.” Mavis giggled, covering her mouth. “I didn’t mean to!”

Makarov, seated at the bar with his usual mug of ale, groaned loudly. “Urgh. That’s exactly what you said when you first appeared to me out of nowhere! Nearly gave me a heart attack!”

Hallie, still clinging to Laxus, peeked up at him with wide, horrified eyes. “S-She’s real?!”

Laxus snorted, prying Hallie’s fingers off his shirt gently before looking at the floating girl. “Yeah. That’s Mavis, our guild’s founder. She’s been haunting this place since Gramps became master.”

“I do not haunt!” Mavis huffed, crossing her arms. “I simply…watch over everyone.”

“Like a ghost.” Laxus pointed out, smirking.

Mavis pouted, but turned her attention back to Hallie, who was still half-hiding behind Laxus. Tilting her head, she floated closer to the children, causing Hallie to shirk back. Mavis tilted her head, studying the little girl closely before smiling. “You feel familiar.”

Hallie, still spooked, but intrigued, hesitantly stepped out from behind Laxus, gripping the hem of her oversized sleeves. “Familiar?”

Mavis nodded. “Yes. It’s like… I’ve known you before. Or maybe someone like you.”

Hallie bit her lip, not knowing what to say to that.

Makarov, watching from the bar, sighed. “Mavis, don’t spook the kid more than you already have. She’s had a long day.”

Mavis floated back with a sheepish grin. “I just wanted to introduce myself!” Then she winked at Hallie. “Don’t worry, I won’t jump-scare you again…for now.”

Hallie immediately retreated behind Laxus again.

Laxus, clearly enjoying himself, just leaned back on his hands, grinning. “Guess you’ll have to get used to having a ghost hanging around.”

Mavis grinned, gave a playful salute, and disappeared into thin air with a shimmer.

Hallie stared at the empty space she had just occupied, then hesitantly sat back down next to Laxus. “…Your guild is weird.”

Laxus shrugged. “Yeah. You’ll get used to it.”

A loud crash in the background suggested someone had just been thrown through a table. Hallie flinched, but Laxus merely acted like it was a normal occurrence, only picking up his guitar again, ignoring everything around him.

Hallie only stared at the wreckage that had once been a table, and then towards the two fighting men, and then back at Laxus. “No, I don’t think I will.”

Laxus only laughed, handing her the other guitar. “Come on, you wanted to learn, don’t you?”

Now that Hallie wasn’t actively hiding from a ghost, the two children resumed their attempts at playing music.

Laxus sat with the guitar in his lap, fingers pressing on the frets as he strummed experimentally. The sound that came out was…questionable.

Hallie tilted her head. “That doesn’t sound right.”

Laxus scowled. “I know that.” He adjusted his fingers and tried again—only for the instrument to let out an even worse sound.

From across the room, one of the older members winced. “Oi, kid, the guitar isn’t supposed to scream at us.”

Laxus scowled, but turned to Hallie. “You try it.”

Hallie carefully positioned her fingers like she had seen Laxus do, and strummed the strings.

The resulting twang was so awful that the entire guild paused for a moment, before bursting into laughter.

Hallie’s face burned red. “M-Maybe I did it wrong.”

Laxus, wheezing from laughter, shook his head. “Nope. That was worse than mine.”

Hallie puffed up her cheeks with annoyance. “It was not!”

“Yes, it was.”

“Was not!”

“Was.”

“Was not!”

“Okay, okay, let’s settle this before the two of you break my eardrums.” An older guild member interrupted, walking over with his own guitar, and with laughter dancing in his eyes, looking very amused. Several of the other guild members too were looking over at the two children, looking very amused. The man knelt down between Laxus and Hallie, adjusting their hands properly. “You’re both pressing too hard. Be gentle. You’re playing music, not wringing a chicken’s neck.”

Hallie and Laxus shared a look before nodding seriously, taking his advice.

They tried again.

This time, the sound wasn’t horrible.

Still not good, but at least it wasn’t an ear-splitting mess.

Makarov, watching from a distance, chuckled into his drink. “Well, at least they’re not trying to kill each other.”

“Yet,” Another guild member added.

Hallie and Laxus spent the rest of the evening attempting to master a single tune, failing spectacularly, and laughing through every mistake. And even though they were still awful, Hallie couldn’t remember the last time she had felt this comfortable.

Maybe, just maybe… She really could get used to Fairy Tail.

Even if they were a bunch of lunatics.

Chapter Text

~Year X772~

Hallie had been a part of Fairy Tail for two years now, and in that time, she and Laxus had become an inseparable duo. The older guild members often commented on how Laxus no longer walked around looking like the world owed him money.

In truth, they were an odd pair—Laxus, who had once been so reserved, now found himself often dragged into ridiculous adventures by a much smaller girl, and often humouring Hallie, much to the guild members, and even the townspeople’s amusement.

And obviously, Fairy Tail being Fairy Tail, had opinions about it.

“I swear, she’s like a little storm that just sweeps him up,” Cordelia commented one evening, watching as Hallie pestered Laxus to help her reach the top shelf for a book that she swore was the key to ultimate magic knowledge.

“Better than before,” Wakaba said, smirking. “Laxus at least doesn’t scowl so much like the world has owed him money.”

Laxus heard that statement, shooting both laughing older mages a glare, but otherwise said nothing. Instead, he reached up, grabbed the book, and shoved it into Hallie’s hands. She beamed up at him. “Thanks, Laxus!”

“Yeah, yeah. Don’t make a big deal out of it.” He folded his arms, pretending to be uninterested. But the slight twitch at the corner of his lips didn’t go unnoticed.

XXXXXX

Despite growing up in a wizard’s guild, however, education wasn’t something either Hallie or Laxus could ignore. Even wizards of a guild need to have some basics in education.

Thus, Makarov, ever the responsible guild master (when he wasn’t drunk), had enlisted the help of Macao, Gildarts, and even some of the more bookish members to teach them reading and writing. And Gildarts, as it turned out, was surprisingly patient.

“Now, see, the word ‘destruction’ is spelt like this,” he explained to the two children one morning, with the table that the trio were seated at being surrounded by books and parchments of all kinds. Gildarts patiently and carefully wrote the word ‘destruction’ on the piece of parchment that he had in front of him.

“Why do I need to know how to spell that?” Hallie asked, tilting her head.

Gildarts chuckled. “Trust me, kid, with the way that you and Laxus are going, you’ll be seeing this word a lot in your future.”

Gildarts, however, wasn’t the only guild member contributing to the two children’s education whenever he was back in the guild. Several of the others taught them whenever they could in between jobs or during evenings at the guild, ensuring that both children had a well-rounded education. And as it turns out, both children were exceptionally bright and picked things up really quickly after just seeing it once.

Another guild member too, a historian enthusiast, often told Hallie stories about the Ancients—a lost civilisation shrouded in mystery that most in Fiore believed to be a myth today. Hallie, recalling those stories from the book that Hibiki often read to her, was utterly fascinated, her eyes lighting up as she listened and asked endless questions.

Laxus, sitting nearby, only scowled. “What’s so great about some old, dead people?”

Hallie blinked at him. “They built incredible magic! They might have even known stuff that no one today can do anymore!”

Laxus only huffed. “I bet I could do it.”

“Oh really?” Hallie raised a brow.

“Yeah.” Laxus crossed his arms. “I’m interested in that stuff, too.” He mumbled, much to the amusement of the older guild members.

Macao only snorted. “Laxus, you were just calling them old, dead people less than five minutes ago.”

Laxus only ignored him. “Tell me more about the Ancients,” he said stubbornly, plopping down next to Hallie. She grinned, delighted, completely unaware of how much she was affecting Laxus without even trying.

The entire guild found it hilarious.

XXXXXX

Another highly entertaining phenomenon was the way that Blue Pegasus members kept dropping by Fairy Tail under very thin excuses. Bob had made it clear since the day that he’d first brought Hallie to Fairy Tail that the little girl was precious to his guild, and so, at any given time, Hibiki, Eve, and Ren would suddenly appear in Magnolia.

And while Makarov and Fairy Tail totally understood why, it doesn’t make it less annoying.

“Ah, we were just passing by,” Hibiki said one day, casually leaning against the bar. “Thought we’d check in on dear Hallie.”

Eve and Ren nodded solemnly behind him.

Makarov squinted at them. “Blue Pegasus is a half day’s journey from here. And not to mention three towns away,” he pointed out.

“Ah, but you see,” Hibiki said smoothy, “distance is merely an illusion when one is concerned for family.”

Laxus grumbled from his spot at the table with Hallie. “They’re so annoying.”

Hibiki only grinned at the slightly younger boy. “Ah Laxus, jealousy is an unbecoming trait.”

“I’M NOT JEALOUS!” Laxus snapped, but his ears were turning red, much to Fairy Tail’s amusement.

The guild howled with laughter.

XXXXXX

Along with Laxus and Hallie’s non-magical education, the guild members too decided that now that Hallie is eight, it is about time to give her some proper magical training now that her magic too is growing stronger. And so, one fine morning, Makarov, Gildarts, and Macao took both children to the training fields just outside of town that Fairy Tail always utilises.

Laxus, being eleven years old, was already showcasing his lightning magic with surprising skill, and wielding it like it’s second nature to him. And while none of the older guild members said anything, they were relieved about that fact, as lightning is the destructive element for a reason, and notoriously hard to control.

Sparks were already crackling from Laxus’ fingers, arcing between his fingers like it was as natural as breathing, performing according to his will.

Standing by the side, Makarov couldn’t help feeling relieved that Laxus had no problems with controlling his magic. After what his own son had done to his grandson, he was terrified that Laxus would have issues with control.

Hallie stood opposite Laxus, excitement in her eyes.

“Alright, kids,” Makarov called, excited to see what Hallie could do. It is always exciting to see the new and young mages of the guild call upon their magic for the first time. “Try sparring. But controlled, got it?” He said sternly.

Fairy Tail doesn’t need yet another repair bill or complaint letter from the mayor of Magnolia. There are a few reasons why their training field is just outside of Magnolia and not behind their guild hall like most guilds do. Honestly, Makarov is wondering at this point if he can just hire someone to do the actual paperwork for him so he actually has time to relax and do his guild master duties for once.

Laxus nodded, grinning. “Hope you’re ready to lose, Hallie.”

Hallie grinned back. “You wish.”

As Laxus sent a bolt of lightning towards her, Hallie raised her hands instinctively. What happened next stunned everyone.

A strange, ancient-looking sigil flared to life around her feet, glowing with energy. A barrier—unlike anything that Macao or Laxus had seen before, materialised in front of her, absorbing the lightning effortlessly.

The air thrummed with raw magic.

Laxus stepped back, wide-eyed. “What was that?”

Macao gaped. “That…didn’t look like normal magic.”

Despite his many years of service as a Fairy Tail mage, and all his travels across Fiore, he had never seen magic like this before.

Makarov and Gildarts, however, exchanged a silent look—concerned looks on their faces. Unlike Macao, they knew what this magic was.

Ancient Magic.

Later that evening, once both children were asleep in their beds, Makarov and Gildarts sat at the bar, speaking in hushed tones.

“Do you think that’s why Bob brought her to Fairy Tail?” Makarov asked grimly. “Because she can wield the magic of the Ancients? The Magic Council would offer their right arm just to get their hands on Hallie.”

He had been replaying the scene of Hallie using her magic for the first time over and over again in his head since that morning’s training session. And he knows what he saw. He might never have met another person able to use magic like Hallie did, but he had seen and read about it in books. And if Bob and Isolde Clairmont know about it, it is now no mystery to Makarov why Isolde Clairmont wanted her daughter in Fairy Tail.

Makarov has no wish to toot his own horn, but Fairy Tail is one of Fiore’s more influential and top guilds for a reason. They are likely the only guild that has enough influence and power to protect Hallie from even the Magic Council.

Gildarts took a slow sip of his drink, a rare and uncharacteristic frown on his face as he pondered the ramifications. The Magic Council would indeed flip out should they know about it.

They have an entire department and even scholars dedicated to decrypting whatever books and scrolls they have uncovered from the time of the Ancients for generations. There are archaeologists and historians they have in their employ who regularly explore the ruins that were discovered, hoping to learn more about the Ancients and their magic. And nothing that any of them did have been able to replicate what the Ancients were capable of.

The question is what the Magic Council would do in response to this, and if it’s a good idea to keep this hidden for as long as possible. And then again, Hallie is a child of their guild. Sooner or later, she is going to become a mage and go out on missions.

Almost everyone in the guild knew at this point that Laxus was just waiting for Hallie to be old enough before they both became official mages of Fairy Tail together.

Magic like Hallie’s can’t be kept hidden for long. It will get out sooner or later, and reach the ears of the Magic Council. Their reactions will likely be worse should they find out Fairy Tail intentionally hid this information from them.

By Fiore law, wizard guilds are only allowed to let children who turn eleven and above go out on missions. But Fairy Tail under Makarov didn’t wish to allow children that are too young to go out on dangerous missions outside Magnolia.

Even though Laxus is technically of age to be able to become a Fairy Tail mage, Makarov will only allow him to take the guild mark once he’s at least thirteen. And even then, Gildarts is relatively certain Makarov will still keep Laxus within Magnolia for at least a year, taking missions close to home, before he’ll allow Laxus to go out into Fiore for missions. And likely paired with a more experienced mage.

If any other children join the guild, that same rule will apply to them, no doubt. Makarov is quite protective of the wizards that join his guild, no matter how old they are. But he is worse over the younger ones.

“We have to be smart about this,” Gildarts said at last, turning to face Makarov. “Let this information get out—but on our terms.” He said firmly, meeting Makarov’s eyes. “There are still laws that protect the mages of wizard guilds. The Magic Council has no right to take her unless she commits a crime.”

Makarov exhaled heavily, going over the pros and cons of Gildarts’ suggestion before he finally nodded. It will be better if Fairy Tail goes public about it to the Magic Council than let them find out on their own.

“We protect our own.”

Gildarts smirked and nodded. “That’s the Fairy Tail way.”

XXXXXX

The grand chamber of the Magic Council was heavy with tension, the air thick with the scent of parchment, ink, and the faint crackle of lingering enchantments.

The long marble table at the center of the room was occupied by the highest authorities in Fiore’s magical governance, their white Magic Council robes immaculate, and their expressions stern. Makarov Dreyar, the Guild Master of Fairy Tail, stood at the head of the room, arms crossed, his small frame radiating an unshakeable presence. To his right, Gildarts Clive leaned against the wall, arms folded, wearing an uncharacteristic scowl. To Makarov’s left, Bob of Blue Pegasus sat, his usual flamboyant demeanour subdued, but his lips were pursed in visible irritation.

The entire chamber had been in an uproar for over an hour now since Makarov and Gildarts had informed the Magic Council about Hallie’s magic. Several times, Gildarts already have to restrain both guild masters so that they don’t lash out or attack the councillors.

“This is unacceptable!” barked Councillor Lumio Vasquez, a wiry man with sharp features and piercing blue eyes. He slammed his hand against the table. “That child—no, that girl—carries within her magic that we have spent generations trying to understand! And you expect us to simply let her run around in Fairy Tail like any ordinary guild brat?”

“Hallie Clairmont is no ordinary girl.” Another councillor, Emrick Bellator, interjected, his gravelly voice barely hiding his unease. “She’s the daughter of Isolde Clairmont. The implications alone—”

“Implications?” Makarov scoffed, his eyes narrowing. “Isolde Clairmont was a mage, just like any of us. She may have been a Wizard Saint, but she was still a person! You speak as though her child is some sort of weapon to be contained.”

“That is exactly what we are saying!” Vasquez shot back. “Isolde disappeared without a trace, and now, nearly a decade later, her daughter emerges, wielding magic older than our recorded history? Magic that we’ve been trying to replicate for generations? You expect us to sit idly by and not question that?”

“Oh, please!” Bob huffed, tossing his hands into the air. “This is just another one of your little power plays, isn’t it? The Council is just upset because Fairy Tail has something they can’t control. How very predictable.”

“Enough!” Councillor Gran Doma, an elderly man with a commanding presence, silenced the room with a single word. “This is not a matter to be taken lightly. The existence of such magic in the hands of a child is dangerous. We are responsible for ensuring that no harm comes to the people of Fiore. If we allow this girl to grow unchecked—”

Makarov slammed his fist against the table, with a crack forming down it, silencing the room immediately. The Fairy Tail guild master is visibly furious. His body is almost glowing with his magic, his small frame vibrating with barely restrained fury.

“Unchecked? Unchecked?!” Makarov looked ready to use his magic to grow to a gigantic size the way he did whenever his guild did something stupid or he was trying to silence one of the brawls that got out of hand. “She’s a child! A child who has lost everything! And instead of offering her safety, you want to lock her away like some lab specimen?!” Makarov looked ready to leap over the table and start throttling the councillors. “Fairy Tail takes care of its own, and you better remember that.”

Bob was right behind him, rising to his feet with an uncharacteristically serious expression, anger visible in his eyes. “And Blue Pegasus won’t sit by and let you do it, either,” he said, furious. “Isolde was family to us. Hallie Clairmont is my godchild. And she is as much a part of our guild’s history as she is Fairy Tail’s. If you so much as think about harming her, you’ll have more than just Fairy Tail to answer to. I’ll send as many missives out to as many guilds as I can reach if I have to!”

The councillors exchanged nervous looks. The wizard guilds have a love-hate relationship with the Magic Council for a reason. And if they should find out that the Magic Council is planning to lock up a young child for experimentation just because of the magic that she’s born with, the wizard guilds will riot.

“We are not suggesting harm.” Gran Doma said with forced patience, trying to prevent the two guild masters from getting any angrier. “But she must be supervised, and trained to control her magic. If Fairy Tail is so insistent on keeping her, then the guild must agree to certain conditions. If she is to remain under your banner, she must complete a set of missions on behalf of the Magic Council. In return, we will not interfere in her training.”

Makarov glared at the councillors. “You want to use her?”

“We want accountability.” Emrick countered. “The Magic Council has always had arrangements with guilds for special cases. This will be no different.”

Makarov let out a slow breath, his fists unclenching. “Then we have terms to negotiate. And I will be bringing in my own legal counsel to ensure that there are no loopholes.” The glare he gave the councillors dared them to try to slip in loopholes.

Bob smirked. “And if you try to pull anything sneaky, I have a whole guild of beauties who would love to have a ‘conversation’ with you.”

The Council members exchanged uneasy glances. They had pushed as far as they could. Any further, and they risked turning the most powerful guilds in Fiore against them.

And whether they like it or not, Fairy Tail as well as Blue Pegasus are not only one of the most powerful guilds in the country. They’re also one of the most popular. If either guild reached out to the other guilds in the country and told them what was going on, they were going to have a civil war on their hands.

XXXXXX

The doors to Fairy Tail slammed open with a force that made the very foundation of the guild shake.

Conversations halted, tankards froze in mid-air, and a few unfortunate members toppled out of their chairs from the sheer impact. Standing at the entrance was Makarov Dreyar, his eyes shadowed with barely restrained fury, his diminutive frame radiating enough wrath to make even the boldest mages think twice before speaking.

A near-constant, invisible storm brewed over his head, and it was as if the air itself was thick with his irritation. Behind him, Gildarts Clive strolled in at a much more relaxed pace, his hands in his pockets. His expression however is that of a man who had witnessed something far too exhausting for words.

Macao was the first to break the silence. “Uh… Welcome back, Master?” He winced when Makarov snapped his head in his direction, looking one sharp word away from breathing fire.

“Where are Laxus and Hallie?” Makarov barked.

“They’re in town.” Wakaba supplied. “Something about shopping—”

“Good,” Makarov muttered, marching to the bar and hoisting himself onto a stool. “That means they won’t be around to hear what a bunch of greedy, power-hungry, bureaucratic BASTARDS are trying to do!”

A collective shudder went through the guild. Makarov slamming his fists onto the bar was a rare sight. He was normally the patient type—when he wasn’t setting people on fire, that is.

Gildarts sighed, rubbing his temples. “Makarov, maybe you should—”

“The Magic Council,” Makarov growled, cutting Gildarts off, “has taken an unhealthy, insidious interest in Hallie. Not just because of her connection to Isolde Clairmont, but also because of her magic—Ancient Magic.”

The stunned silence lasted all of three seconds before the guild exploded.

“Ancient Magic?!”

“Those greedy bastards want to steal a child?!”

“Do they think we’ll just let them take her?!”

“I say we storm the Council building and put them in their place!”

“I second that!”

Makarov massaged his temples. “I haven’t finished explaining yet, you brutes.”

Cordelia, who had been listening quietly, squinted at Makarov from her perch atop a table. “Let me guess…” She tapped one manicured finger on her chin. “They’re gonna send a contract, wrapped up in a pretty little bow, to try and sweet talk us into handing her over?”

Cordelia is smiling, but the smile doesn’t quite reach her eyes. Several of the members of the guild seated near her were inching away slowly. The female mage adored Hallie and is protective over the little girl since the day Bob had brought her to Fairy Tail.

Makarov nodded grimly. “They’ll make it sound harmless. Say it’s for ‘her safety’, for ‘research purposes’, to ‘harness and preserve the knowledge of a lost era’. But make no mistake. They want to control her. They want to study her like a lab rat.”

A deep, unsettling silence followed. Then—

“LIKE HELL THEY WILL!”

The guild erupted into even more chaos.

Chairs scraped against the floor, mugs of beer were slammed onto tables, and for some inexplicable reason, Wakaba was already drawing up a battle plan on a napkin. Cordelia was muttering all the illusion and rune spells that she knew under her breath, wondering which ones would make the Council members suffer before they die. Frighteningly, more than one of the female mages in the guild was openly taking notes and giving her ideas. Even some of the more hot-blooded members looked ready to storm the Magic Council at that very moment.

“We should just forge an entirely new identity for her!” Max suggested. “Change her name, dye her hair, tell everyone she’s from a hidden clan of monks in the mountains!”

That suggestion was so ridiculous that Makarov almost choked on his ale.

Macao scoffed. “You think that’s gonna fool the Council?”

Bisca suddenly slammed a hand onto the table, her eyes blazing. “What if we send a very strong ‘No’ by blowing up the building they work in?”

“THAT IS LITERALLY A CRIME!” Gildarts shouted, exasperated.

“Then what about switching her out with an illusion?” Alzack offered, next to Bisca as always. There were already bets amongst the guild just when the young couple would admit that they were dating. “Cordelia’s illusionary magic or even rune magic could—”

“She’s not an item that you can swap out, you morons!” Gildarts groaned, with each suggestion becoming more and more ridiculous.

Meanwhile, Makarov was staring at his guild members, his lips twitching as if he was trying not to be swayed by their madness. “I’ve already written to Jeremiah. He will be coming once the Council sends us the contract to go through it,” he reminded his guild.

“That’s not good enough!” Macao countered. “I have every respect for Jeremiah’s skills as a legal counsel, but the Council will just find loopholes!”

“That’s why we’ll go over it multiple times.” Makarov snapped, though a vein was beginning to pulse on his forehead. “With a legal professional. I’ll make Jeremiah spend the night if I have to!”

Gildarts winced for Makarov’s personal legal counsel. He made a mental note to send a very good care package for the poor man for having to put up with all of Fairy Tail’s nonsense, and having to bail them out of more than one lawsuit several times.

“Bah, lawyers!” Wakaba waved a hand dismissively, conveniently forgetting how said lawyer narrowly got Wakaba off a lawsuit on his last mission, “We should be thinking about offence, not defence.”

Reedus, the guild’s resident scholar and artist, pushed his glasses up. “While I am interested in Ancient Magic, I have to say I am completely against the Council dictating how Hallie’s magic should be handled,” he said disapprovingly. “We should be the ones to guide her in that, not a bunch of power-hungry politicians. And what’s to say that Fairy Tail won’t be embroiled in one of their political battles should they get Hallie to go on missions for them once she’s old enough?”

Makarov, despite his simmering frustration, nodded approvingly. “Exactly.”

Gildarts groaned as he saw the tell-tale gleam in Makarov’s eyes. “No. No, Makarov. Do not let their insanity infect you.”

“Oh, hush, Gildarts.” Makarov said, a little too casually. “This is a family matter. And if those Council bastards think that they can take Hallie from us, then they clearly do not understand Fairy Tail.”

Macao only grinned as Gildarts groaned very loudly. “So what’s the plan, Master?”

Makarov inhaled deeply, exhaled slowly, then stood on the bar counter, his small frame no longer looking so small.

“We prepare,” he declared, “for war.”

The guild cheered, while Gildarts just buried his face into his hands. “I’m surrounded by lunatics.”

The atmosphere inside the Blue Pegasus guild hall was one of relaxed elegance, as always.

Soft music played in the background, and the scent of fine cologne and floral arrangements filled the air. The members of the guild lounged gracefully, sipping their imported teas and adjusting their perfect hair. Everything was calm and peaceful—an embodiment of sophistication and style.

Then Bob dropped the news.

The response was instant chaos.

“What do you MEAN the Magic Council is trying to get their hands on Hallie?!” Hibiki practically shrieked, his perfectly styled hair frizzing at the ends as his control over his magic momentarily faltered. He gripped the edge of the table like it had personally offended him, his usually charming smile completely replaced with an expression of pure, unfiltered betrayal. “She’s just a kid! OUR kid! Well, technically not, but emotionally? Absolutely!”

“And the Magic Council want to use Lady Isolde’s daughter?!” Eve shouted, looking scandalised.

“Over my dead body!” barked a veteran member, cracking his knuckles menacingly. “I’ll stand guard outside that guild every night if I have to!”

“She’s eight!” Ren said, horrified. “We should be protecting her! Not throwing her into Council politics!”

“We should send someone to Fairy Tail immediately,” Another member suggested. “One of us should be there all the time, watching over her.”

Bob sighed dramatically even as the suggestions from his guild members got more and more absurd. “Oh, honey, trust me, I know. But you know those Council types—always poking their noses where they don’t belong.” He gave a pointed glare at the formal letter from the Magic Council which lay open on the table, the words practically oozing bureaucratic nonsense.

“I knew it! I KNEW it! I told you, Ren! I told you we should have put a tracking lacrima on her before she left for Fairy Tail!” Hibiki ranted, throwing his hands in the air. “Now look! The Magic Council’s trying to snatch her up like some kind of—some kind of rare collectable! Like she’s the last edition of a discontinued book series! We should have never let her leave—”

“Okay, first of all, Hibiki, you were the one who said she needed to spread her wings and find her own path.” Ren pointed out, sipping his tea with infuriating calmness. “And second—‘empty nest syndrome’ much?”

“I DO NOT HAVE EMPTY NEST SYNDROME!” Hibiki snapped before dramatically collapsing onto the couch, draping an arm over his face. “Oh, who am I kidding? I do! I miss her! I miss our little Hallie!” He peeked out from under his arm, looking at Bob pleadingly. “Master Bob, can’t we just—just—steal her back? Just for a visit? A very long visit?”

“Do you want to start a guild war with Fairy Tail?” Eve asked dryly, adjusting his cravat. “Because that is how you start a guild war with Fairy Tail.”

“It would be worth it,” Hibiki grumbled into the cushions.

Bob groaned, massaging his temples at the dramatic antics of his guild, especially the younger mages. If Hibiki ever decides to retire from being a mage, he can probably become an actor. “Sweethearts, I adore your enthusiasm, but Makarov will strangle me if I send a horde of Blue Pegasus mages to hover around Hallie like overprotective aunties. And quite frankly, I’d rather not have to deal with him in a mad mood.” Makarov already is in a bad mood when they’ve left Era and the Magic Council headquarters, with Gildarts trying to calm him down. “We must trust Makarov and Fairy Tail to look after Hallie.”

“Then we’ll just be discreet!” Another guild member chimed in.

Bob sighed, rubbing his forehead. “We’ll figure something out, darlings. But one thing is certain: Hallie isn’t facing this alone.”

“But the Council—” Ren started, frowning.

“The Council can shove it,” Bob said sweetly, smiling in a way that sent shivers down the spines of his guild. Bob wasn’t joking when he told the Council that he’d rally every single guild that he ever knew if he had to. “They can study Ancient Magic all they want, but Hallie is a child, and they will not turn her into some experiment or a pawn in their games.”

Eve, who had been scrutinising every line of the Council’s letter like a researcher reading an ancient tome, adjusted his glasses. “It’s clear that part of their interest is in Lady Isolde’s magic,” he announced. “They probably think Hallie has inherited something rare. Or that something in her bloodline leads to her inheriting Ancient Magic.”

“Of course Hallie’s special!” Hibiki ranted, sitting up. “She’s raised by us!” He conveniently ignored the fact that Hallie was only with Blue Pegasus for about a month before Bob had taken her to Fairy Tail. “But that doesn’t mean that the Council can just take her!”

“Which is why,” Bob continued smoothly, “we’ll be keeping a close eye on the situation. We may not be Fairy Tail, but we are Blue Pegasus. We have our own ways of handling things, darlings.”

Hibiki frowned. “I’m not saying I’m going to infiltrate the Magic Council’s archives and delete all their records on Hallie, but if someone were to suggest it, I wouldn’t say no.”

“Hibiki, no,” Ren said, exasperated.

Hibiki excels in espionage and intelligence work, and many of the older mages have been honing his skills in that aspect, not just his magic. If Hibiki really wanted to, he could easily slip into the Magic Council headquarters and do as he threatened.

“Hibiki, yes.” Bob seems to be actually considering Hibiki’s suggestion, before he shakes his head. “No, no, we won’t go that far. Not yet, anyway.”

“So what do we do?” Eve asked.

Bob placed a hand on his hip and smirked. “We wait. We watch. And we remind those stuffy old men that if they so much as think about making a move on Hallie—” His smile turned positively terrifying. “—then they’ll have to deal with us first.”

Hibiki groaned dramatically. “Fine. But if anything happens, I am marching straight to Fairy Tail and becoming Hallie’s personal bodyguard.”

“Hallie would hate that.” Ren pointed out reasonably. “She’d probably find a way to ditch you within an hour.”

“Still worth it,” Hibiki grumbled. “In fact, I am going to Fairy Tail to check on her at least.”

Bob sighed, but there was affection in his expression as he gazed at his guild who were now all arguing over who gets to go to Fairy Tail to check on Hallie. “Oh, you darlings. It’s nice to see how much you all love her.”

“She’s family,” Ren said simply.

“And no one messes with our family.” Hibiki finished, crossing his arms.

‘Will you boys still feel the same way should you learn who Hallie’s father is?’ Bob wondered.

The room then fell into a rare silence as the reality of the situation settled over them. Blue Pegasus might be known for its charm, elegance, and beauty, but when it came to their own, they were as fierce as any guild in Fiore.

“Then it’s settled.” Bob smiled. “We keep our ears open, and if Fairy Tail needs us, we’ll be ready.”

And with that, the members of Blue Pegasus nodded, their usual dramatic antics momentarily giving way to something far deeper—an unshakable loyalty to the little girl they considered their own.

XXXXXX

Laxus had known something was wrong the moment he and Hallie stepped through the doors of the Fairy Tail guildhall with their shopping.

The first sign was the absolute silence that fell over the normally rowdy establishment. It wasn’t the kind of silence that came from people naturally pausing their conversations—it was the kind of silence that came when people were deliberately, forcibly shutting their mouths all at once.

The second sign was the way every single member of the guild was trying very hard to look like they were not staring at Hallie. Some failed spectacularly, with unnatural grins, poorly executed nonchalance, and a few—like Wakaba—were pretending to be deeply interested in the wood grain of the bar counter.

And the third sign? The way Macao, Wakaba, and even some of the more scholarly members of the guild subtly shifted closer to Hallie, as if preparing to throw themselves bodily in front of her should some unseen danger arise.

Even Hallie starts looking weirded out, as she shoots Laxus confused looks. The blonde narrowed his eyes. “Alright. What the hell is going on?”

“What? Nothing! Absolutely nothing!” Wakaba said far too quickly, his forced grin wide enough to split his face. “We’re just, you know, being friendly. Hallie, do you want a drink? A snack? A bodyguard? I mean—uh, an escort? I mean—uh—”

At the bar with Makarov, Gildarts smacked his forehead with exasperation. Let it not be said that Fairy Tail members are definitely not good actors.

Hallie meanwhile only gave Wakaba a suspicious look before turning to Laxus, who was already scowling.

“Yeah. Something’s definitely up,” she murmured.

“Nonsense!” Macao said, stepping forward and slinging an arm around Laxus’ shoulders in what was clearly an attempt to distract him. “How was shopping? Buy anything good? Did you have fun?”

Laxus glared. “You don’t care about my shopping.”

“Of course I do! I care very deeply about your shopping habits! Did you know retail therapy is an important aspect of—”

“Enough. Your acting sucks.” Laxus shrugged Macao’s arm off and crossed his arms. “What. Happened.”

“Nothing!” Someone—probably Wakaba—yelped from the back.

Unfortunately for the guild, Fairy Tail wasn’t exactly known for its subtlety. And their attempts at hiding whatever had happened were about as effective as trying to hide a dragon behind a curtain.

“Hallie, sweetheart, darling, light of our lives,” One of the older female mages cooed, bustling forward with a motherly expression that sent alarms blaring in both Hallie and Laxus’ heads. “You must be so tired after shopping all day. Why don’t you sit down? Let someone else carry your things! Actually, you shouldn’t be walking around by yourself at all—”

“I wasn’t alone.” Hallie pointed out, tilting her head at Laxus.

“Exactly! And you shouldn’t be alone. Ever. From now on.” The female mage clapped her hands together. “So, we were thinking—”

“We?” Hallie echoed, looking around at the rest of the guild. No one would meet her eyes.

“—that it might be best if we just, you know, have someone with you at all times.”

Laxus’ scowl deepened. “What?”

“Just a little buddy system! A totally normal, completely not suspicious, not related to anything buddy system.” Wakaba added hastily.

“A buddy system,” Hallie repeated flatly.

“Yes! For your safety!” Macao added. “After all, we Fairy Tail mages always have each other’s backs, right? Wouldn’t want anything to happen to our precious Hallie!”

Laxus’ glare could have melted steel. “Something happened while we were gone. Spill.”

“Noooo,” Wakaba tried, but it was too late.

Hallie crossed her arms, mirroring Laxus’ pose, and levelled an unimpressed gaze at the assembled mages. “Alright, what is going on? Why are you all acting weird?”

Gildarts, who had been sitting at the bar watching the chaos unfold, let out a long sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose. “For the love of… You’re all terrible at this.”

Laxus was looking between his grandfather and Gildarts, the wheels almost turning in his head. “Something happened at the Council meeting that you both attended,” he guessed, since Makarov did announce that he would be attending a Council meeting at Era earlier that morning, and had left Magnolia with Gildarts yesterday.

The guild members all winced with Laxus’ blunt analysis. Makarov, who had been silent so far, finally sighed heavily, rubbing his temples before muttering, “Fine. Someone get them a drink. Juice or something. We’re going to be here a while.”

As Makarov and Gildarts explained the situation, with some assistance from the rest of the guild—about the Magic Council’s demands, their interest in Hallie, and the Ancient Magic concerns—Hallie frowned.

“So… Let me get this straight. Because the Council is being nosy, you all have decided that I need to be followed around?”

“For your safety!” Macao said again.

“Oh, for the love of…!” Laxus was exasperated, though he can’t say that he isn’t concerned for Hallie either.

“You do realise that I’m not helpless, right?” Hallie deadpanned.

“Of course you’re not, dear!” An older mage said. “But this is Fairy Tail! Overreacting is what we do best!”

Laxus pinched the bridge of his nose. “This is stupid. You’re all stupid.”

“No, we’re thorough!” Wakaba protested.

“More like insane,” Gildarts muttered.

Hallie sighed. “Alright. I appreciate the concern. Really, I do. But I don’t need someone glued to my side every second of the day.”

“Are you sure?” Macao hedged. “Because we had a very thorough schedule worked out.”

Hallie groaned and dropped her face into her hands. Laxus just shook his head. “This guild… I swear…”

Makarov, despite himself, was starting to get caught up in the enthusiasm. “Well, it wouldn’t hurt to—”

“Master!” Gildarts cut in, exasperated. “You are supposed to be the voice of reason here!”

Makarov harrumphed, crossing his arms. “I am reasoning that a little extra caution never hurt anybody!”

“I’m going to lose my mind,” Laxus muttered under his breath.

Hallie patted his arm sympathetically, before turning back to the rest of the guild. “Look, I’m really grateful, but no over-the-top bodyguard duty, alright?”

The guild grumbled, but reluctantly agreed.

Laxus however, wasn’t convinced. “They’re gonna do it anyway,” he deadpanned.

“Yeah,” Hallie sighed. “I know.”

Gildarts groaned, taking another drink from his cup. “This is my life now, isn't it? Babysitting an entire guild of lunatics.”

The rest of Fairy Tail cheered, completely unfazed.

Hallie and Laxus sat cross-legged on the floor of the Fairy Tail guildhall, eyes locked on Gildarts as he leaned back in his chair, swirling a mug of ale in his hand. It’s still a little early in the day to be drinking, but with the upcoming conversation, Gildarts definitely needs it.

The older mage had been roped into explaining why the Magic Council was so unnerved by Hallie’s abilities. And while Laxus looked irritated, Hallie was curious.

“So, Ancient Magic.” Gildarts broke the silence. “What do you both know about it?”

“Not a lot,” Hallie admitted, and Laxus nodded next to her. “Hibiki used to read me stories about them when I was at Blue Pegasus. Something about a lost civilisation?”

Gildarts nodded, setting his mug down with a sigh. “Let me tell you a little something about Ancient Magic, then.”

Makarov, who had been listening from his perch on a nearby table, nodded. “This isn’t exactly common knowledge. Most people don’t even believe that the Ancients truly existed, believing them to be mere fairytales. But the Council knows better.” He looked at both children who were listening with rapt attention. “There are ruins that are unearthed over the generations that contain traces of their existence, and also ancient relics and scrolls that were written and created during their time. The Council believed in their existence so much that they have an entire department dedicated to unearthing the mystery behind the Ancients and their abilities.”

Reedus, who had been sketching idly, chimed in, “Zey were a people who lived more zan three t'ousand years ago. Wizards, like us, but far, far more powerful. Zey shaped ze world in ways we cannot even imagine today.”

“Their abilities far outstripped anything that we can do today,” Makarov added. “Some amongst the Council even compared them to gods. They’ve been trying to replicate what the Ancients are capable of for generations.”

Hallie tilted her head, listening with rapt attention, like Laxus next to her. “How different are the Ancients’ abilities from ours?”

Gildarts rubbed his chin. “Well, for one, they didn’t need magic circles or incantations like we do. They could manipulate magic instinctively, bending it to their will with mere words and gestures. They crafted spells so potent that they could shift the land itself, conjure storms with a flick of their wrists, and even cheat death—at least, that’s what some old records claim.”

Laxus snorted. “Sounds like a bunch of fairytales.”

Makarov gave him a sharp look. “Fairytales that the Magic Council believes in. And, more importantly, fairytales that might just be true.”

Reedus nodded, flipping a page in his sketchbook. “Zey were ze last civilisation capable of feats zat seem impossible to us now. Zeir knowledge of magic was unparalleled, and some believe zat zey disappeared suddenly, leaving only fragments of zeir magic behind.”

Hallie frowned, a strange, distant feeling creeping up her spine. “Disappeared? Just like that?”

Gildarts hesitated. “Some say they were wiped out. Others think they sealed themselves away. No one knows for sure. But people with powers like theirs? It’s not impossible to think that they were wiped out because they were that powerful.”

Makarov sighed. “But the point is, Hallie, the Council isn’t just afraid because you have Ancient Magic. They’re afraid because you might be the key to rediscovering what was lost. And trust me, some of them would do anything to get their hands on that kind of power.”

A sudden wave of dizziness washed over Hallie, and for a split second, she wasn’t in Fairy Tail’s guildhall anymore.

She was older, standing atop a crumbling castle wall, wind whipping through her dark hair. A wand was clutched tightly in her fingers, its tip glowing a brilliant gold. She could feel power surging beneath her skin, raw and ancient, as an army approached from below. There were people beside her—familiar and yet unknown.

A woman with sharp eyes—her blonde hair like a halo around her head, and a man with a strong jaw, strong, defined muscles visible even beneath the robes he wore. And she knew, with a certainty that defied reason, that she was fighting for something worth dying for.

The vision vanished as quickly as it came, leaving Hallie blinking in confusion. Her fingers twitched, as if she could still feel the wand in her grasp.

Laxus obviously noticed. “You okay?”

Hallie shook herself, forcing a smile. “Yeah… Just thinking.”

Makarov watched her carefully but didn’t press. “Regardless, you should both be careful. If the Council is this interested in you now, that interest isn’t going to go away anytime soon.”

Gildarts stretched and ruffled both their heads, much to Laxus’ annoyance. “You’ll be fine, kid. You’ve got us. And knowing Fairy Tail, we’ll just have to make sure that no one lays a finger on you.”

Laxus grinned at that. “Damn right.”

Hallie, still lost in thought, smiled faintly. The past may have been lost, but something told her she hadn’t left it as far behind as she thought.

Before she can ponder too much on it however, a commotion at the entrance of Fairy Tail caught everyone’s attention.

The front doors of the guildhall slammed open with dramatic force, shaking the walls as a loud, flamboyant voice rang through the hall.

“Hallie, darling! Your big brothers are here for you!”

There was a beat of silence before chaos erupted.

Tables overturned, drinks went flying, and several mages leapt up, ready to defend against what they had initially assumed was an attack.

But instead of an enemy, standing at the entrance was a group of familiar faces from Blue Pegasus. Hibiki, Ren, and Eve, all dressed impeccably in the finest tailored clothing children could afford, stood with exaggerated poses of concern. Behind them, Ichiya struck his own dramatic stance, a single rose held between his fingers, his expression disturbingly passionate.

Makarov’s eye twitched. He had just gotten his guild to calm down after the last bout of madness, and now this?

Laxus scowled. “What the hell are you guys doing here?”

Hibiki flipped his hair, his youthful face set in a mask of utter distress. “What do you mean, what are we doing here? We heard the horrifying news about the Magic Council’s demands!” He pointed dramatically at Hallie. “And as her beloved older brothers, it is our duty to make sure that she is safe!”

Ren nodded seriously. “We were devastated to hear about this injustice! And naturally, we had to act immediately.”

The youngest amongst the Trimens, Eve, crossed his arms and frowned, his attempt at looking serious slightly undercut by his still somewhat cherubic face that like his fellow two Trimens, still held traces of puppy fat. “Yeah! You guys should’ve told us sooner!”

Hallie blinked, completely blindsided. She wasn’t new to her self-proclaimed ‘older brothers’ dropping by Fairy Tail for the slightest of excuses, much to her guildmates’ exasperation, but this was something else entirely.

“Uh—”

“And,” Ichiya interjected, voice dripping with dramatic flair, “as a true gentleman, I cannot stand idly by while such a delicate flower is being endangered by the corrupt hands of bureaucracy.” He sniffed, dramatically pressing a hand to his chest. “My poor, sweet angel—”

Hallie made a strangled noise and physically recoiled, scooting behind Laxus. The eleven-year-old blond looked utterly disgusted.

“Get lost, Perfume Freak.”

Ichiya gasped as if personally wounded. “Such cruelty! At such a young age!”

Bob stepped forward then, sighing as he placed a hand on Hibiki’s shoulder. “What they’re trying to say, my dear, is that we wanted to check on you. The Magic Council’s fixation on you is troubling.”

At that, Fairy Tail collectively bristled again, the mood in the room shifting.

“Yeah, no kidding,” Alzack muttered from the side, his arms crossed.

Next to him, Bisca nodded. “The whole thing stinks.”

That was when Hibiki, ever dramatic, dropped the bomb.

“We should take her back to Blue Pegasus.”

The silence was instant.

Then all hell broke loose.

“LIKE HELL YOU WILL!”

A table went flying. Several chairs were upturned. Makarov’s face was turning an alarming shade of red, and Gildarts was barely restraining himself from laughing as Fairy Tail collectively all lost their minds.

“Are you crazy?!” Macao shouted, slamming a fist onto the bar. “She’s ours! We’re not just going to hand her over to you lot!”

“I knew this would happen the moment you people stepped through the door!” Wakaba added, pointing accusingly at Hibiki and the others from Blue Pegasus.

Reedus, ever the voice of reason, raised a hesitant hand. “Perhaps we should—”

“ABSOLUTELY NOT!” Makarov roared, leaping onto the bar counter. “Hallie is staying right here! The moment she walked into this guild, she became our family! No one is taking her anywhere!”

Hibiki looked taken aback. “But we’re just worried about her!”

Laxus who had been relatively quiet up until now, glowered, looking to be on the verge of electrocuting the Trimens. “She’s not going anywhere.”

The room paused, turning to see Laxus standing in front of Hallie, arms crossed, looking like he was one wrong word away from physically throwing Hibiki and the others out of the guild.

Bob sighed, rubbing his temples. “I told you this would happen.”

Ichiya hummed thoughtfully. “Perhaps we were too forward.”

Hibiki, however, refused to back down. “But you are protecting her, right?”

Laxus bristled. “Obviously.”

Ren frowned. “And she’s actually safe?”

“Of course she is!” Macao shouted.

Eve tilted his head. “And you’re not saying that just to make us go away?”

The guild bristled again, a very dangerous energy filling the air.

Bob quickly stepped in before things could escalate. “Alright! Alright! We get it. Hallie is safe with you all. We won’t try to take her anywhere.” He looked at Makarov. “We are on the same side, after all.”

Makarov took a deep breath, regaining his composure. “Damn right we are.”

Bob smiled. “Then let’s work together to make sure that the Magic Council doesn’t get what they want.”

A beat of silence. Then, Makarov grinned.

“Well then,” he said, cracking his knuckles. “Now that’s something we can agree on.”

The tension in the room finally started to settle, the chaos ebbing into something more manageable. Hibiki still looked reluctant to leave, but a look from Bob had him backing off. Laxus continued to stand protectively near Hallie, but the anger in his expression softened.

As the conversation turned towards strategy, Fairy Tail finally, finally began to settle.

For now.

XXXXXX

The chamber was dimly lit, the glow of enchanted crystals casting flickering shadows across the ancient stone walls. The air was thick with the scent of parchment and ink, the weight of centuries of secrets pressing down upon the gathered individuals. They sat in a semi-circle around a long, polished table, each member clad in dark robes embroidered with silver runes—symbols of their ancient lineage.

At the head of the table, an older man with deep-set eyes and streaks of silver in his dark hair cleared his throat, commanding silence. “The girl,” he began, his voice gravelly with age. “Hallie Clairmont. Her name alone is enough to raise questions, but now we have confirmation that she wields the magic of the Ancients. Our ancestors.”

Murmurs rippled through the chamber. Some voices were sceptical, while others were contemplative.

A woman with piercing blue eyes and an air of authority leaned forward, her fingers curled together. “A coincidence, perhaps? A mere child possessing a lost form of magic is not unheard of. But to share the name of our founder?”

“Not just the name.” Another interjected. He was younger, perhaps in his late twenties, with a scar running down his jaw. “The reports from the Magic Council indicate she can manipulate magic in ways that should be impossible. And she does so instinctively.”

Silence followed, heavy and uncertain.

“We cannot ignore this,” The older man continued. “If she is truly connected to the Ancients—if she is somehow—”

“Reincarnated?” The woman interrupted, raising an eyebrow. “Surely you don’t believe in such fairy tales?”

“I believe in patterns,” he countered smoothly. “And history repeating itself.”

Another man, his expression one of deep contemplation, finally spoke. “There is one other matter. Zeref.”

The very name sent an almost tangible wave of unease through the room.

“He’s been a ghost for decades.” The scarred man muttered. “No one has seen him since Precht abandoned Fairy Tail after the death of Yuri Dreyar.”

“We have spent years tracking him.” The blue-eyed woman said, shaking her head. “Yet he remains beyond our reach. Either he is dead, or he is far more powerful than we imagined.”

The older man let out a slow breath. “Dead or not, the myth of Zeref serves its purpose. The people fear him. The royal family believe in the necessity of our presence because of him. That alone is reason enough to ensure the legend persists.”

A hush fell over the room at his words.

They all knew the truth—the Magic Council’s secret faction—one only known to the royal family of Fiore—had long since lost its original purpose. Once, they had been the Order of the Dragon, a resistance forged by the Ancients during the final days of their world. Their ancestors had fought for freedom, for the survival of magic. But over three thousand years, their mission had twisted. Corrupted. They now ruled from the shadows, wielding fear as their weapon in order to keep Fiore under their control.

And Zeref… Zeref had been the perfect villain to keep that fear alive.

A soft voice broke the silence. “Maybe it’s her.”

All eyes turned towards the speaker—the youngest amongst them—a boy of thirteen, his eyes filled with something indecipherable. He had been silent throughout the meeting, listening, absorbing. Now, he looked at them all with quiet conviction.

“Speak clearly, boy,” The older man said, his tone measured. “What do you mean?”

The boy hesitated for only a moment before answering. “Maybe it really is her. The founder.” Disbelief flickered across several faces, but the boy did not waver. “If magic existed, if gods existed… If places like the Celestial Realm existed… Then why can’t reincarnation exist? And if this girl had the power of the Ancients… Then why isn’t it possible that she might just be the founder reincarnated?”

The weight of his words settled heavily over the room.

“Impossible.” The blue-eyed woman said after a long pause, but there was a hint of uncertainty in her voice.

The older man studied the boy, his eyes dark with contemplation. “For now, we continue observing. If the girl is merely a child with Ancient Magic, then she is a curiosity. But if she is something more… We must be prepared.”

The room was silent as they absorbed the implications. If Hallie Clairmont was truly the founder reborn… Then everything they thought they knew was about to change.

And that was something they could not afford.

XXXXXX

The Fairy Tail guild hall was never quiet, but today, there was a peculiar kind of buzz in the air as a rather well-dressed man stepped through its doors. Unlike the usual ruffians and rowdy mages that occupied the space, this man carried himself with the air of someone who had been dragged into the depths of madness against his better judgment.

Jeremiah Faulkner is a well-respected legal consultant in Fiore, and is one of the best lawyers in the entire kingdom. But most importantly, he is also an old friend of Makarov’s. He wasn’t a mage himself, but that had never stopped him from handling some of the most absurd and headache-inducing legal matters that Fairy Tail had thrown his way over the years. And by gods, did they throw a lot at him.

Makarov had once saved his life in their youth, back when Jeremiah had the audacity to study law in a town infested with rogue bandits who didn’t take kindly to contracts and fine print. That single act of heroism had led Jeremiah down the unorthodox path of becoming Fairy Tail’s unofficial, and often reluctant, legal consultant.

As he adjusted his glasses and stepped into the guild hall, all eyes turned towards him. A few members muttered amongst themselves.

“Isn’t that Jeremiah?”

“What’s he doing here?”

“Did we get sued again?”

“Oh god, tell me it’s not another property damage claim.”

“Maybe he’s here to help the Master with the Council issue? You know, about the contract thing?”

“Contract or no contract, the Magic Council are not getting their dirty mitts on Hallie.”

Jeremiah took a slow breath before striding towards the bar, where Makarov stood with a contract in his hands, waving it around like a lunatic.

He had received Makarov’s letter two days ago, explaining everything, and had made his way to Magnolia as soon as he could. It seems that Makarov had woken himself up into a right snit as he read the legal contract the Magic Council had sent.

“This,” Makarov declared, his voice laced with irritation, “is a load of bureaucratic nonsense wrapped up in a fine layer of horse crap!”

Jeremiah sighed as he pulled out a chair and sat down. “Hello, Makarov. Yes, nice to see you too. You summoned me like a warlord calling in reinforcements, so I assume this is an emergency?”

“You bet your finely pressed trousers it is! The Council thinks they can strong-arm me into signing off Hallie like some political bargaining chip! HAH! Like Hell that’s happening!” Makarov slammed the contract onto the table with a force that made nearby mugs rattle. “You are going to sit your smart ass down and read every line of this ridiculous contract, and I swear, Jeremiah, if you find one loophole, I’ll march to the Council myself and beat them over the head with it.”

Jeremiah was many things: a patient man, a diligent legal consultant, and someone who had long since learned to weather Makarov’s eccentricities over the years. But this? This was something else entirely.

Jeremiah pinched the bridge of his nose. “Makarov, you’re acting like she’s your granddaughter.”

“She’s as good as!” Makarov bellowed, crossing his arms. “Now start reading!”

And so, Jeremiah resigned himself to his fate, flipping through the first few pages.

The guild only watched with rapt attention as Makarov and his long-time legal consultant engaged in what could only be described as a battle of patience versus paranoia, with legal documents sprawled across the table as Makarov hovered over them with an almost manic intensity.

Jeremiah sighed. “Makarov, regardless of how the Magic Council conducts itself sometimes, even they would not be foolish enough to include any blatant loopholes—”

“We’re reading every damn line!” Makarov barked, stabbing a finger at the document. “They’re politicians, Jeremiah! I wouldn’t trust them to watch my beer, let alone my guild!”

Regardless of Jeremiah’s assurances however, the legal consultant did find one part that nearly caused Makarov to blow up: the part where the Council wanted Hallie to go on a set number of missions for them once she’s a Fairy Tail mage.

The Council wanted ten missions a month of their own choosing, but Makarov wanted it cut down to once a month, and Hallie herself had the right to choose if she wanted to go on the missions or not. Despite Jeremiah not being a Fairy Tail mage himself, he can totally understand why Makarov wanted this part changed.

And that means he’s likely going to be in yet another legal battle with the Magic Council for Fairy Tail.

For hours, Makarov scrutinised every clause, every comma, demanding clarification on the vaguest of wordings. “‘Missions conducted in collaboration with Council efforts…’ What the hell does ‘collaboration’ mean? Are they expecting a babysitter?!”

Jeremiah pinched the bridge of his nose. “It just means she won’t be going alone.”

“And this—‘Should any breach of contract occur, Fairy Tail will be subject to disciplinary measures’? What measures?!”

“I don’t know, a sternly worded letter? A fine?” Jeremiah was too tired for this.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, with Jeremiah jotting down notes on the changes that Makarov wanted to the contract and mentally preparing himself for yet another legal battle with the Magic Council, the contract was deemed airtight. Makarov slumped back in his chair, victorious. “Ha! Let them try to pull one over me now!”

Jeremiah only made a sound in his throat to show that he was listening even as he jotted down notes to draft a new contract with the changes Makarov wanted.

“I swear, the Council spends more time scheming than actually doing anything productive,” Makarov grumbled, peering over Jeremiah’s shoulder.

“They’re politicians,” Jeremiah responded dryly, even as he showed Makarov his notes to ensure that he had all the changes Makarov wanted jotted down. “That’s literally their job.”

Meanwhile, a few feet away, while the rest of the guild was listening with half amusement with the banter that Makarov was having with Jeremiah, whilst also half simmering with rage over the few clauses that the Council had tried to slip into the contract, Laxus had been lingering, pretending not to listen, but absolutely eavesdropping on every word.

His hands clenched into fists as he caught snippets of the conversation that his Gramps was having with the legal consultant.

“The Council sees her as a potential threat.”

“They’ll keep an eye on her, Makarov. You can’t stop that.”

“Damn right I can’t! That’s why I need every clause locked down and airtight!”

Laxus’ stomach twisted with something hot and angry. Why was everyone acting like Hallie was some sort of problem? She was his friend, his family! He was ready to march up to his grandfather and Jeremiah and demand answers when a strong hand clamped down on his shoulder.

“Easy there, kid.”

Laxus turned to see Gildarts, ever casual, grinning down at him. “C’mon. Let’s take a walk before you explode.”

Reluctantly, Laxus followed Gildarts outside, where the older mage leaned against the railing, watching the sky.

“You mad?” Gildarts asked after a moment.

“Damn right I am.” Laxus snapped. “They’re treating Hallie like she’s dangerous. Like she’s something they gotta keep an eye on. Like she’s not one of us.”

Gildarts hummed. “She is one of us. And that’s exactly why we’re gonna make sure nothing happens to her.”

Laxus frowned. “What can I do?”

“The best way to protect someone,” Gildarts said, turning serious for once, “is to make sure they can protect themselves.” He ruffled Laxus’ hair. “You’re strong, kid. You want to help Hallie? Then don’t smother her. Don’t try to keep her in a cage. Help her grow stronger. Make it your goal to be her partner.”

Laxus blinked before grinning. “Fairy Tail mages don’t work solo.”

“Not the good ones.” Gildarts smirked. “Now, let’s go back in before Makarov throws a chair.”

XXXXXX

The Magic Council, needless to say, weren’t pleased with the changes Makarov demanded for the initial contract. But after lots of back and forth, and with Jeremiah plainly pointing out to them that the clauses they put in would essentially put one of Fairy Tail’s mages under their thumb, and do they really wish for a potential civil war with the guilds in Fiore rebelling against the Magic Council?

In the end, thanks to Jeremiah’s long years of experience with dealing with the Magic Council, they have finally agreed to the changes that Makarov demanded which puts Hallie and Fairy Tail in the advantage for once.

Fairy Tail too were also informed of the results of the entire argument and how the Magic Council had to back down from their demands and agreed to the changes Makarov wanted to the initial contract. The guild still wasn’t pleased with how the Magic Council wanted Hallie under their thumb. But at least nothing in the contract said that Hallie isn’t allowed to bring a few of her guildmates with her on the Magic Council-sanctioned missions, as Jeremiah put it.

It was nearly a month after the Magic Council ‘disaster’ before Macao walked in one day with three children probably just a little older than Hallie trailing behind him like lost ducklings—with the three children looking around them curiously.

“I found some brats that might just survive this madhouse!” Macao announced as he entered with the three children, beaming from ear to ear.

The three children—as Macao introduced as Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen—stood at the entrance, looking around with varying degrees of curiosity and trepidation, even as Macao explained to Makarov how he’d found these three kids in a town that he was doing a mission for, and they’re obviously budding mages, and he couldn’t just leave them alone untrained.

An untrained mage is a danger to everyone around them, not just themselves. It is one of the reasons why most mages ultimately joined guilds. There are still mages that have no allegation to any guild, but those are rare and normally sell their talents in different ways.

Laxus, sitting at the bar with a glass of juice and his day’s homework from Gildarts before the man had left for his mission two days ago, scowled. More kids? Great.

Hallie, however, perked up and approached them. “Hi! I’m Hallie!”

Freed, ever polite, bowed slightly. “Freed Justine. It’s an honour.”

Bickslow snickered. “Nice place! Kinda smells like booze, though.”

Evergreen scoffed. “It’s messy.”

“It’s a guild!” Laxus snapped, irritated.

Hallie laughed. “Don’t mind Laxus. He woke up on the wrong side of the bed today,” she said, much to everyone’s amusement. “How about I show you around?”

Makarov, from his chair, smirked, watching the children interact. “I’d say that they fit right in.”

As the guild members watched, the children slowly but surely began to interact. Hallie excitedly dragged Freed over to show him some old books she had found, while Bickslow attempted to freak out some of the older members with his puppets. Evergreen, unimpressed, took one of Hallie’s ribbons and declared she would fix the girl’s style.

Laxus sulked. He was no longer the only one Hallie paid attention to. His frown deepened as she laughed at something Freed said.

“You’re pouting,” Wakaba teased.

“I am not,” Laxus growled.

“I give it a few years,” Macao said slyly, nudging Wakaba. “That boy’s gonna be real territorial.”

Makarov choked on his ale.

And thus, the chaos of Fairy Tail continued, stronger than ever.

XXXXXX

In between training the children how to control their magic and giving them non-magical lessons along with the usual guild chaos, it certainly seemed like no time at all before the annual Fairy Tail Carnival and Fantasia Parade was upon them.

The annual Fairy Tail Carnival and Fantasia Parade was an event that all of Magnolia looked forward to every year with eager anticipation.

The town buzzed with excitement in the days leading up to the festival, streets adorned with vibrant decorations, banners flying high, and lanterns waiting to be lit for the grand parade. Stalls were already being set up, vendors calling out enticing offers for festival treats, and children ran about excitedly, unable to contain their anticipation for the spectacle Fairy Tail promised to bring once again.

The guild itself had turned into a whirlwind of activity as preparations reached their peak. Older mages were hard at work, crafting elaborate costumes, enchanting floats to glide seamlessly, and choreographing performances for the Fantasia Parade.

Amidst this chaos, Hallie, Laxus, Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen—while still too young to officially take missions and thus participate in the parade, were roped into helping wherever they could.

“It will be good practice for the day when you are old enough to become a Fairy Tail mage and participate in the parade,” Bisca was telling Hallie and Evergreen as the two girls helped the older girl to do some last minute alterations to her costume.

Hallie, sleeves rolled up, was carefully stitching embellishments onto a massive banner when a loud crash echoed from the other side of the guildhall. Whipping her head around, she found Bickslow sprawled across the floor, covered in an explosion of multi-coloured fabric, while Freed stood nearby, looking vaguely unimpressed.

“What did you do?” Hallie asked, raising a brow.

“I didn’t do anything! The stupid fabric attacked me!” Bickslow grumbled, waving a roll of cloth accusingly.

Evergreen huffed, adjusting her glasses primly. “If you hadn’t been swinging around like an idiot, you wouldn’t have knocked over the costume rack.”

Laxus, sitting nearby whilst doing some last minute amendments to one of the banners, let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temples. “I swear, it’s like having extra siblings I never wanted.”

The guild members working around them chuckled, watching the banter unfold.

“Is this going to be a common thing now?” Macao mused aloud, observing Laxus watching over the younger boys with something between exasperation and resignation.

Wakaba smirked, nudging his friend. “Laxus is acting like someone stole his favourite toy.”

Laxus scowled at the snickers and light teasing, but didn’t respond. Instead, he refocused on the task at hand, reluctantly helping Bickslow up before handing him a piece of cloth. “You make a mess, you clean it up.”

Despite the occasional chaos, the children worked hard, assisting with various tasks. Freed meticulously measured materials, Evergreen directed colour choices with an almost dictatorial precision, and Bickslow, despite his antics, had a knack for adding flair to costume designs—much to the guild’s amusement. Together, the five children gradually found a rhythm, the small arguments between them melting into an easy camaraderie.

As the sun began to set, the carnival finally kicked into full swing. Makarov, ever the indulgent grandfather figure, handed Hallie and Laxus a pouch of money. “Go enjoy yourselves. And make sure those three don’t wander off too far.”

Hallie beamed, clutching the pouch. “Thanks, Gramps!”

With the freedom to roam, the five of them eagerly ventured into the festival.

Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen were enthralled by the sheer liveliness of it all—bright lights, lively music, and the delicious scent of food wafting through the air. Laxus, already familiar with the festival, took it upon himself to explain the traditions behind it as they walked—with most of them having some sort of festival souvenir or munching on festival food.

“The Fantasia Parade is the main event,” Laxus said, pointing to the massive floats that were beginning to line up. “Fairy Tail started it years ago to show the town that magic isn’t something to be feared—it’s meant to bring joy.”

“That’s actually really nice,” Freed admitted, looking at the decorations in admiration.

They spent time playing festival games, sampling different street foods, and watching small performances. It wasn’t long before Laxus, feeling antsy, grabbed Hallie’s hand and tugged her through the crowd.

“Hey!” Hallie protested.

“Come on,” Laxus said, glancing over his shoulder with a smirk. “I want to hang out with you just for a bit.”

Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen exchanged knowing looks, but didn’t follow. Instead, they continued their own exploration of the carnival, amused by Laxus’ subtle possessiveness over Hallie.

Meanwhile, Laxus and Hallie wandered off, finding a quieter spot near the edge of the festival where paper lanterns were set up for people to write wishes on before releasing them. They each took one, scribbled their wishes, and set them afloat into the sky, watching as the soft golden lights drifted upward.

A long time ago, as Makarov had told Hallie the year she joined Fairy Tail, and the old guild master had been the one to take Hallie and Laxus to the carnival, it was originally meant as a way for people to pray for the souls of criminals and hope that their souls can find eternal peace. These days, however, it is used as a way for people to write their wishes and hope it comes true.

Hallie fingered the choker she wore around her neck—the one that her mother had given her before Isolde had passed away, telling Hallie that her father had made it for her a long time ago and that there was only one other like it.

Every year since Hallie had joined Fairy Tail and knew about the carnival, she wrote a wish that she’d meet her father.

As the Fantasia Parade began, the guild members participating noticed the two children among the sea of festival goers. Watching them walk together, Gildarts nudged Makarov with a grin.

“Look at that,” he said. “Those two are attached at the hip.”

Makarov chuckled, taking a sip of his drink. “It’s inevitable. Laxus has always been protective of her. That’s not going to change anytime soon.”

Macao smirked. “Better keep an eye on him. He might just kidnap her one of these days.”

“Tch, as if Hallie will let that happen,” Wakaba retorted. “That girl’s got a will of iron. And even if she didn’t realise it yet, she had Laxus wrapped around her finger. Even Freed and the other two kids noticed it, and they had yet to be here for a month.”

As the parade passed by, the streets filled with cheers, the night illuminated by dazzling magic and glowing floats. For Fairy Tail and all of Magnolia, it was a night of celebration, camaraderie, and a reminder of what made their town truly magical.

Chapter Text

~Year X774~

Makarov Dreyar had faced Dark Guilds, Magic Council threats, and even Gildarts’ accidental property destruction with unwavering resolve. But nothing—nothing—had prepared him for the absolute misery of being bedridden with the flu.

His face was flushed, his tiny body swaddled in layers of blankets, and he looked like a disgruntled burrito as he groaned. “Who will keep the guild from descending into madness? Who will file the paperwork? Who will stop that fool Wakaba from hitting on another shopkeeper’s wife?!”

Porlyusica, her arms crossed, looked very unimpressed at the Fairy Tail guild master’s whining. Looking at him now, it makes it hard to believe that this old man is one of the Wizard Saints and the guild master of one of the top guilds in the kingdom.

“For the last time, you old goat, it’s the flu. You’re not dying.”

“But the paperwork—”

“JUST SHUT UP AND REST!” Porlyusica snapped, jabbing a spoonful of medicine into his mouth. “YOUR PAPERWORK WILL STILL BE THERE WHEN YOU RECOVER!”

“That’s exactly the problem!” Makarov wailed dramatically before gagging on the bitter concoction.

Thirteen-year-old Laxus Dreyar, who was standing nearby with his arms crossed, exchanged a look with Hallie, who looked equally exasperated. The two children had to literally restrain the old man to the bed before calling for Porlyusica even though the man looked ready to pass out. Both children have spent so much time with Makarov that they knew the guild’s inner workings better than anyone.

A silent agreement passed between them.

“We’ll handle it,” Hallie muttered.

Laxus groaned before nodding. “Yeah. Yeah. Can’t be that hard.”

XXXXXX

The next morning at Fairy Tail, chaos reigned as usual. But the moment Laxus and Hallie walked in—Hallie with a clipboard, Laxus cracking his knuckles—there was a palpable shift in the air.

“Alright, listen up!” Hallie called out, slamming the clipboard onto the bar counter. “Master’s sick. That means you lot are not allowed to destroy the town, get into fights, or make more paperwork for us.”

The guild collectively blinked.

Bickslow scratched his head. “Uh, us?”

“Yes, us,” Laxus growled. “Because somehow, we ended up with the job of fixing all of your screw-ups.”

“What? But you’re just kids!” Alzack pointed out.

Hallie smiled sweetly. “And yet, we know the guild’s filing system better than Master does.”

The guild collectively paled.

A few days later, Hallie and Laxus were on what had been dubbed the ‘Apology Tour’.

They marched a thoroughly humiliated Wakaba and Macao through town, dragging them by their collars like unruly puppies, much to the amusement of all the townspeople they passed by. Their mission? To personally apologise for the pair’s latest drunken antics that had resulted in a broken signpost, three missing chickens, and an angry innkeeper demanding compensation.

“Just say you’re sorry,” Hallie sighed, rubbing her temples.

Macao huffed. “This is humiliating.”

“You broke into someone’s backyard and stole their laundry because you thought it was a ‘rescue mission’,” Laxus deadpanned.

“It was a rescue mission! The chicken looked trapped!” Wakaba protested.

“YOU WENT INTO A HOUSE THINKING IT WAS A CHICKEN,” Hallie shouted. “You are apologising. Now.”

By the time they returned to the guild, rumours had already spread all across town, much to Macao and Wakaba’s humiliation. One shopkeeper was even overheard telling another, “Honestly, they’re much scarier than Master Makarov.”

A week later, Makarov finally felt better and didn’t feel like death warmed over any longer. He is also dreading the mountains of paperwork no doubt waiting for him back at the guild, along with whatever complaints that the mayor and townspeople would have sent over the week. And oh god, is the guild even still standing? Is the town?

Surprisingly, however, the town is as peaceful as ever even as Makarov took the usual trek towards the guildhall. A strangely peaceful atmosphere. No fires. No brawls. The town is still intact.

Concerned, Makarov quickened his pace—only to be greeted by several shopkeepers, all asking after his health.

“You have wonderful apprentices, Master Makarov!” The local baker chuckled, having run into Makarov whilst he was sweeping the floor outside the bakery. “Laxus and Hallie have been keeping everything in order. Surprisingly efficient! And you should have seen the way they dragged Macao and Wakaba the other day to the inn to apologise for their drunken antics. A bit hilarious though, to see a thirteen-year-old and a ten-year-old drag two grown men by their collars.”

Makarov’s eye twitched. That couldn’t be right.

He made it to the guildhall as soon as he could and headed straight into the record room, prepared to find mountains of untouched paperwork.

Instead, he found Laxus and Hallie sitting at the table, sorting through stacks of forms with frightening efficiency. And for the first time in his life, the piles of paperwork aren’t towering sky high.

“What in the—”

Laxus didn’t even look up from where he was sorting through a stack of papers that looked suspiciously like that day’s daily request forms. “Oh. You’re alive.”

Hallie, still scribbling on her own stack, waved absently. “Welcome back.”

Makarov opened and closed his mouth several times, wondering if it was some kind of fever dream. He even pinched himself to make sure that he wasn’t still dreaming. Nope. He’s still awake. “What the hell is going on?”

Hallie flipped a page. “We’re doing your paperwork. Apart from the confidential ones, that is.” She pointed towards a stack at the side that Makarov recognised as the request forms for the S-class missions as well as a few papers from the Magic Council that he has to read through as guild master.

Laxus shrugged. “Turns out we’re better at it than you.”

Makarov, for the first time in years, was speechless.

The next day, Makarov stood in front of the guild, rubbing his temples. “Alright. I have an announcement.”

The guild collectively leaned in, curious.

“As of today, Hallie and Laxus are officially the guild’s disciplinary squad.”

Silence. Then all at once—

“WHAT?!”

“I REFUSE TO ACCEPT THIS!” Wakaba shouted.

“They’re just kids!” Macao wailed.

“They’re kids who made you apologise to a chicken,” Gildarts pointed out with a smirk. The entire guild is still talking about how the two children made both men march down to the local inn and apologise to the very unimpressed owner. “Seems fair.”

Makarov huffed. “And they’re also handling all non-confidential paperwork from now on, because apparently, they’re more competent and efficient than I am.” Maybe finally, he can actually get some time to relax and actually do his guild master duties for once if he isn’t constantly weighed down by paperwork.

Hallie grinned. “Well, someone had to do it.”

Gildarts chuckled, patting Makarov on the back. “Seems like you found a good pair of successors, Master.”

Makarov groaned. He had created monsters.

And worst of all…

They were terrifyingly effective.

XXXXXX

For a while, it seems to Laxus that after Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen have joined Fairy Tail, the guild seems to be attracting strays like it’s going out of style. The Strauss siblings have joined after them—a trio of siblings with the ability over Take Over Magic, though it did take some work to get the eldest, Mirajane to be comfortable with her magic and to teach her control.

Then after the Strauss siblings, Levy, a tiny girl with blue hair and an unusual affinity for Script Magic had joined. Freed had taken her under his wing for a while to nurture her magic, as Script magic users are rare, and he was taught his own brand of magic by Cordelia. Cana joined not long after. After she got used to the place and people around her, the girl can be louder than anyone, and more assertive that even some of the adults are wary of angering the girl.

One of the townspeople had asked Laxus one time when he and Hallie were out shopping if Makarov was running a wizard’s guild or an orphanage.

Though lately, the lighthearted banter and atmosphere in Fairy Tail were dimmed, especially when Makarov had received an urgent missive from the Magic Council to send five of their best mages for a joint mission together with the other four top guilds in the country—Sabertooth, Mermaid Heel, Lamia Scale and Blue Pegasus.

There was an anonymous tip-off that they’d received, the missive had stated, that a cult had been operating right under their noses, kidnapping children off the streets or even stealing kids from poor families. Most of those kids were confirmed to be budding mages. The tip-off had included the locations of the cult’s lodges where the children were held, and it was scattered all over the country—five of them in all. They would be launching a full-scale joint operation for a simultaneous raid, with one member from each guild in each team.

The missive had sent a massive uproar around Fairy Tail, as from what Bob had said when Makarov had contacted him via the magic mirror, he had received the same missive, and he could confirm that the information was accurate.

And this…changes everything.

XXXXXX

The sky was still dark when the members from the five top guilds assembled in their designated locations, spread across the continent.

The air was thick with tension, but determination burned in the eyes of every mage present—all of them determined to free those children and to return them to their families. The Magic Council’s tip had led them to five separate lodges belonging to the hidden cult, which from what was said, was known as Grimoire Heart. After years of whispered rumours and dead-end investigations, they finally had the chance to bring the operation down.

Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Sabertooth, Mermaid Heel, and Lamia Scale—each of them following the instructions from the Magic Council, had each sent their best available members for this mission. Though a formal alliance had never been discussed before, the five guilds were at least on good terms with each other, if not friendly rivals—their members having run into each other before on missions over the years.

And this time, there was an unspoken agreement that this mission was far more important than guild rivalries.

Gildarts Clive watched from his perch behind the boulder, eyes trained on the lodge in the distance. It seemed unassuming—like a holiday lodge belonging to some noble or wealthy merchant, but Gildarts knew better, and he gritted his teeth with fury.

Fairy Tail, along with most wizard guilds in the country, have received several requests over the years, begging them to find their missing children, but not a single guild has been able to find the children, or even confirm if they were alive or dead. And now, Gildarts had a terrible feeling that he might just find those missing children in these lodges.

He prayed to whatever god that was listening, that he would find those children alive.

“Remember,” Gildarts finally turned to his teammates—a member from each of the guilds all participating in this operation, “Take down every last one of them. These bastards steal kids. No mercy.”

Gildarts had a soft spot for children. He was particularly fond of Laxus and Hallie—though it might be because they were the first children to be in Fairy Tail, and he had taught both children how to fight and even how to read and write. It makes him long to settle down at last and have kids of his own, but he shook those thoughts out of his head.

Jura Neekis of Lamia Scale nodded, his usually calm demeanour overshadowed by a rare storm of barely restrained fury. Looking at him now, Gildarts can understand why this man is one of the Wizard Saints. “Understood. We end them tonight.”

“Let’s get those kids home to their families.” Another member of the team murmured.

They moved like shadows, using the cover of night to conceal their presence, with each team assaulting a different lodge. Gildarts’ team, consisting of Jura, a woman from Mermaid Heel named Lyra, a fierce Sabertooth mage called Garrek, and a Blue Pegasus mage named Tobias, made their way toward the lodge hidden in the dense forest.

The moment the doors burst open, chaos erupted.

Cultists dressed in dark robes rushed to defend their hideout, but they were no match for seasoned mages. And especially not furious mages. Gildarts’ Crush easily obliterated anything in his path, whilst Jura’s Earth magic ripped through the stone walls, and the others cut down enemies with ruthless efficiency.

But nothing could have prepared them for what lay deeper inside the lodge.

The team stormed into a large, dimly lit chamber lined with grotesque magical equipment. The scent of burned flesh and chemicals assaulted their senses.

And then, they saw them.

Rows of children—all of them still and pale, were strapped to archaic machines designed to drain their magic, their bodies gaunt and weak. Others still had their eyes opened even in death, their eyes filled with silent screams.

Gildarts froze, his body trembling with rage. Jura clenched his fists so tightly that the ground beneath him cracked.

“They were experimenting on them,” Lyra whispered in horror, her eyes wide.

A strangled cry broke the silence. It came from a red-haired girl—barely alive—who struggled against her restraints. Beside her, a blue-haired boy, his body riddled with scars, turned his hollow eyes towards them. A small pink-haired girl was collapsed between them, her breathing shallow. Another child, a girl with black hair, lay unconscious at the end of the row.

There were shouts, as a group of cultists emerged from a door at the end of the chamber.

Gildarts snapped.

“Kill them all,” he snarled, his magic flaring so violently that the walls cracked.

And they did.

There was no hesitation, no mercy. The so-called ‘researchers’ didn’t even have time to scream before they were reduced to nothing. The room shook from the sheer power of their combined rage, but the children remained their priority.

The battle was over in minutes, but the rage that burned in the hearts of the mages would last far longer.

Gildarts stood in the middle of the wrecked chamber, his fists clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. As a rule, Gildarts tried not to kill when possible. But what he saw here in this lodge—it’s going to give him nightmares for the rest of his life, and he knew his teammates all felt the same way.

Tobias was rifling through a desk in the corner, his hands moving quickly but methodically, even as Lyra and Garrek were undoing the restraints of the children and checking on them. “We need to gather whatever research that they’ve done before we burn this place down,” he said grimly. “If we destroy it all without understanding what they were doing, we risk losing valuable information.”

Jura, standing by a table covered in bloodstained instruments, nodded. “Agreed. But we must be quick. The longer we stay, the greater the risk that reinforcements arrive.”

Tobias grabbed an armful of journals and even scrolls, stuffing them all into the satchel he had with him. “I’ve got everything I can find. Let’s get the children out. Lyra! Garrek! How are they?”

The sight of the children was far worse than anything they had faced in battle.

The four children that they had seen upon entering this chamber were still alive. Barely, but still alive—all of them covered in bruises, burns and scars. The strange magical devices that were hooked up to them were humming ominously even as Garrek managed to find the release button to release the kids from the machines.

The other children in the lodge had already been lost—dozens of them, lying cold and unmoving in darkened corners, discarded like broken dolls. The cruelty of it sent another wave of fury through Gildarts’ chest, but he pushed it down. Right now, the priority is the living.

One by one, they freed the children, careful not to startle them too much. The black-haired girl whimpered when the restraints were removed, curling into herself. The blue-haired boy remained still, with only the rise and fall of his chest proving he was still alive. The other two girls clung to each other, too weak to move.

Gildarts lifted the only boy of the group, his heart aching at how light the boy was.

The other three members of his team were tending to the other children. Lyra almost had tears in her eyes when she lifted the small pink-haired girl into her arms, with the other two following suit. Even Garrek looked on the verge of tears, carrying the redheaded girl.

“Let’s get them out of here,” Gildarts said at last, his voice hoarse.

They moved quickly, setting the lodge ablaze as they left. The flames roared into the sky, a funeral pyre for the children they had been too late to save.

The silence in the hospital waiting room was almost suffocating.

Gildarts and his team have taken the four children to the nearest hospital. Hospital staff and healers were already waiting for them—having been told of their arrival, and they have quickly taken the children into emergency treatment.

The guild members who had taken part in the raid sat in tense silence, their minds all still reeling from what they had found in that accursed lodge. The air carried the stale scent of antiseptics, a stark contrast to the blood and decay they had been surrounded by mere hours ago.

Jura folded his arms, his jaw tight. Across from him, Gildarts leaned forward with his elbows on his knees, fingers threaded together. The grim expressions on their faces mirrored the exhaustion and helplessness that gripped the entire room.

Garrek was the first one to break the silence, exhaling sharply and looking around the room. “So, what do we know about these kids?” His voice was heavy with unspoken sorrow.

Lyra was holding a small notepad filled with scribbles of information. She and Tobias have been going through the ‘patient files’ that they have taken from the lodge that were filled with information about the children held there. Both have also been in contact with their respective guild members who were on support duty to get them information about the children that they have saved.

“Three of the children—Jellal, Erza and Meredy were orphans,” she stated quietly. “No known family. No place to return to. They were likely just grabbed off the streets. They’re orphans. No one would have noticed their disappearances. All of them were likely taken at different times—years apart, it seems.”

Her words hung in the air like a death sentence.

Gildarts only clenched his jaw when he comprehended her words. Years? Those children had been in that lodge for years? Undergoing god-knows-what torture and experiments?

Garrek exhaled slowly, rubbing his arms as if warding off a chill. “And the last girl?”

Lyra hesitated, looking at Tobias who refused to meet her eyes. The Blue Pegasus mage was just staring at the wall in the corner. Finally, Lyra flipped a page of her notepad, her lips pressing together tightly. “Ultear Milkovich… Her mother—Ur—died a year ago.”

Silence fell over the room. Even the flickering candlelight seems to dim at the weight of that revelation.

Jura shut his eyes, exhaling deeply. “She doesn’t know yet.”

“No.” Lyra’s voice was barely above a whisper. “None of them know anything except that they’ve just been rescued.”

The thought made Gildarts’ stomach churn. He had seen hardened warriors break under the kind of pain and suffering those children had endured. They had been hooked up to those infernal machines for so long, subjected to unspeakable torment—how could they possibly process this?

“They didn’t deserve this.” The words were quiet, yet burned with fury. It was Tobias who spoke, his hands clenched into fists. “They didn’t deserve any of this.”

No one disagreed.

A nurse’s hurried footsteps broke the moment of contemplation. She burst into the room, looking pale and shaken. “The children—they’re awake.”

Gildarts was on his feet instantly, with Jura right behind him. The other three mages followed quickly, concern written across their faces.

“They— They’re panicking. We need someone to calm them down.”

Lyra, who had been a healer before becoming a mage of Mermaid Heel, stepped forward without hesitation. “Take me to them.”

The hospital hallway seemed to stretch forever as they approached the hospital room. The muffled sounds of distress became clearer as they neared—the ragged sobs, the rustling of sheets, the occasional weak, terrified voice pleading for an answer.

Lyra entered first, her heart twisting at the sight before her.

Jellal, Erza, Meredy and Ultear were huddled together on the bed, clutching onto one another. Their small frames were wrapped in thick bandages, their skin pale and gaunt. The sheer terror in their eyes was something that no child should ever have to experience.

“Where are we?” Erza rasped, her voice hoarse. “Where—?”

“It’s okay,” Lyra said gently, raising her hands in a calming gesture. “You’re safe now.”

Ultear’s breath hitched as she pressed herself closer to Erza and Meredy, shaking her head. “No—no, we—we can’t be safe. They’ll find us—they always find us.”

“They won’t,” Lyra assured them. “The cult is gone. They can’t hurt you anymore.”

Jellal’s blue eyes flickered towards her, dark with something deeper than just fear. His voice was rough, but it cut through the room like a blade. “You can’t promise that.”

Lyra hesitated.

He was right.

She couldn’t promise them that the nightmares wouldn’t return. She couldn’t promise that there weren’t more cultists lurking in the shadows, waiting.

But what she could promise was that they wouldn’t be alone.

“You’re right,” she admitted softly. “I can’t promise that. But I can promise you this—you have people who will protect you. We won’t let them take you again.”

The children exchanged glances. They didn’t believe her—not yet. But Lyra was patient. She knew trust couldn’t be built in a day.

“What are your names?” She asked gently. Even though they already knew who they were from the records that the cultists had in the lodge, Lyra felt it would be better for the children to introduce themselves.

From the records that she and Tobias have gone through, it seems like the cultists all tagged the children with a number—like they’re just mere livestock to them, not worth a name.

There was silence before Ultear sniffled, hesitating before whispering, “Ultear.”

The others followed, reluctant but with growing awareness that they were no longer numbers, no longer experiments. They were people. They had names.

Lyra smiled softly. “Thank you. It’s nice to meet you all.”

XXXXXX

The meeting room was dimly lit by candlelight, the scent of old parchment heavy in the air. A mountain of journals and research papers sat on the wooden table, spread out before the exhausted mages.

It’s been nearly a week since the raid. From the information that Gildarts had received, it seems like theirs is the only team that even found survivors. The other lodges didn’t have any survivors. Macao was almost visibly sick when he told Gildarts that via the magic mirror. The man is likely thinking of his own son, Romeo. Macao has brought Romeo to Fairy Tail several times since the boy was born, and the man is so proud of him.

The guild masters of all five guilds were all up in an uproar over what was discovered. It seems like the lodge that Gildarts’ team had raided is the one where they stored all the research papers and the progress of the experimentation.

The five of them have remained in the hospital to be with the traumatised children, considering that they were the only faces they knew and trusted. Lyra especially had basically lived in their hospital room, soothing them and easing their worries.

Today, nearly a week since the raid is when they could finally find the time to go through the journals and research papers that they have liberated from the lodge, trying to figure out just what the cult is trying to do.

Gildarts had faced death cults before. But this cult is different. They weren’t experimenting with demon circles or summoning circles. The children weren’t taken to be sacrificed in a ritual.

Jura turned a page carefully, his brow furrowing as he read through the lines of the journal. “It’s…an attempt to create magic where there is none.”

Gildarts scowled. “What do you mean?”

Garrek exhaled sharply. “They were experimenting,” he said slowly, eyes going down the lines of the research papers he had in front of him. “Trying to implant magical abilities into humans. Trying to create magic users from those who weren’t born with it.”

Gildarts wasn’t the only person staring at Garrek with horror.

Human experimentation has been outlawed in Fiore for centuries for a reason. Gildarts only heard stories of some foolish ‘scientist’ who had tried creating an artificial magic user centuries ago. He never knew if those stories were true or not, but every single person in Fiore knew that attempting to do something like this was disastrous at best.

The bodies of non-mages aren’t equipped to handle the stress that comes with magic abilities. If there was an attempt to do so, their bodies would explode.

Lyra clenched her jaw, staring at the reports in front of her with horror. “That’s impossible.”

Jura’s eyes darkened. “Most of the children died.”

A heavy silence filled the room as the weight of that statement settled over them.

Lyra, her hands shaking, scanned through a particularly dense entry. Then she froze. “There’s one exception.” They all turned to her. Lyra looked pale and on the verge of throwing up. “Jellal.”

Gildarts’ fingers dug into the table. Jura inhaled sharply. Garrek and Tobias on the other hand looked ready to be sick. Lyra swore under her breath.

“He was a budding mage. But they implanted a second artificial magical ability in him.” Lyra whispered. “The only one who survived the process. And it worked.”

The implications sent a chill down their spines. If the Magic Council knew of this, Jellal would be in danger—not just from the cult, but from those who would want to exploit him.

Gildarts straightened, his expression grim. “No one says a word about this.”

The others looked at him, but no one argued.

Jura nodded. “Agreed.”

And just like that, an unspoken pact was formed. A secret that would never leave the room.

A few days later, Jellal and the other children sat in silence in their hospital room, watching the guild members with guarded eyes. They were starting to get used to the presence of the guild members and trust that these adults would not harm them. Even so, they are still wary.

“What’s going to happen to us?” Meredy asked, her voice small.

Gildarts exhaled, rubbing his face.

Lyra sat by the edge of Ultear’s bed, her voice gentle. “Ultear… I have to tell you something.” The other guild members in the room tensed. They knew that they had to break the news about Ultear’s mother to the girl sooner or later, but they were in no way prepared. On the bed, Ultear tensed, staring at Lyra with wide eyes like she knew she was about to be given bad news. Lyra bit on her bottom lip. “Your mother—Ur—she passed away a year ago.”

For several moments, Ultear was just staring at Lyra with wide eyes, her mouth half-opened like she was unable to believe the words Lyra was telling her. Then, she started shaking her head, her shoulders shaking. “No…! No…! You’re lying to me!” She cried. “My mother…! Mama isn’t dead!”

“Ultear! Ultear!” Lyra wrapped the girl up in her embrace, even as the girl flailed, sobbing her eyes out. The other children could only watch with wide eyes, shock all over their features. “I’m sorry… I really am. I wish I can give you good news. But…” Lyra’s lips trembled.

Ultear burst into tears, sobbing into Lyra’s shoulder. “No…! No! I just want to go home! To my mother… To Gray… To Lyon…”

The sight of her broke something inside Gildarts.

Tobias whispered, “What should we do? We can’t hand them over to the Council.”

Garrek agreed. “I don’t trust the Magic Council with my beer, let alone traumatised children.”

Gildarts was silent for several moments. Fairy Tail did have a history of taking in children and even mages with colourful backgrounds and had a track record of being able to help traumatised children. Fairy Tail’s environment might just be better for these kids if they want them to be able to lead a normal life in the future.

“I have to speak to Master Makarov, but I’m sure that he will agree,” Gildarts said at last. “I’ll take them to Fairy Tail.”

Garrek and Tobias were hesitant, but Jura nodded in agreement. “I agree. Fairy Tail will protect them better than anyone.”

And so, their fates were decided.

XXXXXX

Makarov stood at the center of the large round table, his small stature belying the weight of his words as he addressed the other guild masters—the guilds that have all participated in the raid on the cult’s lodges—Mermaid Heel, Sabertooth, Blue Pegasus as well as Lamia Scale.

Makarov’s expression was grave, eyes shadowed with the burden of responsibility.

Gildarts had reached out to him a few days ago, informing him of everything that had happened, and suggested that Fairy Tail take in the four traumatised children, also citing his reasons. Makarov had agreed with Gildarts’ opinion, and had informed the rest of the guild of the new arrivals once they were discharged from the hospital.

However, he had elected not to inform his guild about the children being survivors of the cult, though Makarov is certain that a few of the sharper members would have figured it out by themselves.

Even Laxus and Hallie, young though they are, would put it together themselves sooner or later.

“I’ve spoken to Gildarts about this,” Makarov said finally, exhaling slowly. “Fairy Tail will take them in.”

Silence followed his announcement, with the other guild masters exchanging glances.

“Are you sure about this, Makarov?” The guild master of Mermaid Heel, a sharp-eyed woman named Vivienne Lysara, leaned forward. “They’ve been through hell. Will you be able to help them?”

“I know,” Makarov said, his voice heavy. “That’s exactly why I can’t abandon them. And I believe that my guild can help them.”

Bob clasped his hands together, his expression a mix of worry and approval. “Oh, Makarov, that’s so like you,” he said fondly. “But are you certain Fairy Tail can handle this?”

Makarov met his gaze. “If there’s any place where they might have a chance to heal, it’s with us.”

Ooba Babasaama, the normally crotchety and short-tempered guild master of Lamia Scale, sighed. “Their minds may take longer to recover than their bodies,” she warned. “But if you are certain, then we’ll provide help and support for those children if needed.”

“We’ll be patient,” Makarov assured. “And we’ll be careful.”

Bob smiled slightly. “Well, if anyone can give them a new home, it’s you,” he said warmly. “And little Hallie is there too. She has a knack for helping people.”

Their discussion soon shifted to the cult—with each guild master having received reports from the members of their guild that they’ve sent on the joint mission.

“We never found the leader.” Jiemma, the guild master of Sabertooth pointed out. “It’s unsettling. For all we know, this cult is still out there, just biding its time.”

Bob nodded. “And the research they were doing… It’s horrifying. What exactly were they trying to achieve?”

Vivienne sighed, having received the report from Lyra just a few days ago. Her normally composed guild member was uncharacteristically shaken and almost in tears when she told Vivienne everything.

“Creating magic in those who were not born with it,” Vivienne said heavily. “You would likely receive the reports from the members of your guild soon as well.”

“And the result?” Makarov’s voice was tight.

Vivienne shook her head. “Death. So many children died before we even knew what was happening,” she said heavily. “We can likely close a lot of the missing children reports over the last few years. As horrible as it is, at least their families will have some closure.”

The table fell into a heavy silence before Bob suddenly leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. “So, what now?”

Makarov met each of their gazes. He had been playing with the idea for a while now since Gildarts’ last report. “We form an alliance,” he said at last.

Silence. Then Jiemma snorted. “An alliance? That is—”

“A GREAT idea!” Bob interrupted, clapping his hands together excitedly.

Vivienne however tapped one finger on her chin thoughtfully. “It’s unheard of,” she warned.

“It’s also necessary,” Makarov said firmly. “The Magic Council will suspect us of trying to overthrow them, yes. But we’re not doing this for power. If we stand together, we might prevent another war. And if another situation like the cult arises, we would be able to stand against it and do something.”

Ooba Babasaama exhaled. “I have no objections. Lamia Scale had long held good relations with every single guild here,” she said. “But you truly believe that the Council won’t interfere?”

Jiemma scoffed. “No way.”

Bob tilted his head. “I suspect someone within the Council might be supporting the cult. Otherwise, why wasn’t their leader found?”

A cold silence fell over the room.

“I thought the same thing,” Makarov admitted. “Only our guilds and the Magic Council knew about this operation. It was a sudden thing. There is no time for the leader to move. Unless someone within the Council knew of this operation and tipped them off. And that’s why we have to be careful. But it is clear that we can’t rely on the Magic Council to protect innocent lives. We have to do it ourselves.”

Not to mention that Makarov wouldn’t trust the Magic Council as far as he could throw them, considering what they tried to pull with Hallie just a few years ago. Thank the gods for Jeremiah who managed to negotiate a contract and an agreement that puts Fairy Tail and Hallie in the advantage and would also prevent the Magic Council from trying to use Hallie.

The room was quiet for several moments before Ooba Babasaama nodded slowly. “Then we stand together.”

XXXXXX

Nearly a month had passed since the raid.

Gildarts led the four children toward the imposing doors of Fairy Tail’s guildhall, each of them hesitant in their steps. They had recovered physically, but mentally… The nights were still full of nightmares.

Jellal’s gaze was wary, always darting to shadows. Meredy clung to Ultear’s hand, her small frame trembling. Ultear, for all her bravado, had a haunted look in her eyes, and Erza… Erza stared forward with a determined but fragile gaze.

The doors creaked open, revealing the lively interior. The usual guild members stopped what they were doing, turning to stare.

Hallie and Laxus were the first to approach.

“You must be the ones Gildarts brought back,” Hallie said, her voice gentle. She smiled. “Welcome to Fairy Tail.”

Jellal said nothing, his eyes flickering with uncertainty.

Hallie didn’t push. Instead, she extended her palm, with a sphere of water forming above it. The water twisted, coiling into different shapes—a bird, a cat, then a dragon. The dragon’s mouth opened and snapped playfully, making a tiny squeaking noise.

For the first time in weeks, Jellal let out a small breath that almost resembled a laugh. Ultear’s lips twitched, Meredy stared in wonder, and even Erza’s frown softened.

The other guild members watched in quiet amazement.

“I’ve never seen anyone manipulate water like that,” One whispered.

“She’s even better than Isolde was,” Another murmured.

Gildarts, standing beside Makarov, crossed his arms. “They’ll be fine here.”

XXXXXX

The weeks following their arrival at Fairy Tail were a delicate, unspoken battle.

Jellal, Ultear, Meredy and Erza had been given a safe place to rest, but healing was not as simple as a comfortable bed and warm meals. They were still children who had seen and endured horrors that no one, let alone ones their age, should have experienced.

At first, they barely spoke.

Even Meredy, the youngest among them, remained silent more often than not, clutching the blankets wrapped around her shoulders as though they could keep her nightmares at bay. Erza spent most of her time observing the guild from the corners of rooms, tense and watchful, always as if expecting an attack. Ultear rarely engaged with anyone beyond polite nods, and Jellal… Jellal simply withdrew.

The other children at Fairy Tail noticed.

They didn’t understand what had happened, but they could tell the newcomers were different. It wasn’t just the way they flinched at sudden movements or how their eyes darted around unfamiliar spaces—it was the way they carried themselves, as though waiting for the safety to be torn away at any moment.

Mirajane, the oldest of the Strauss siblings, who had recently gotten over her fear of using her magic after her own village had turned on her for ‘being a demon’ recognised the same signs that were in her once upon a time before the Strauss siblings made their way to Fairy Tail. But she had kept quiet and merely helped Hallie to keep the guild’s children in check, especially her brother and sister who were curious about the newcomers.

Laxus, being fifteen, understood more than most.

He didn’t pry, nor did he ask questions, but his presence was steady. He dragged Jellal into casual sparring matches, always careful never to push too far, always aware of the moments when Jellal’s breathing grew too sharp, when his muscles tensed in panic rather than effort. Laxus what it was like to be afraid of your own strength. And even if Jellal never said it, he appreciated that Laxus never looked at him like he was something broken.

Hallie, just twelve, took a different approach.

She didn’t press Jellal, Erza, Ultear or Meredy for anything. Instead, she distracted them. One afternoon, she sat outside with the four of them, forming little animals out of water, letting them dance in the air with precise, elegant movements. The first time a tiny water dragon curled around Meredy’s arm, the girl gasped in surprise, blinking away the tears that sprang to her eyes.

“Isn’t that hard to do?” Cana had asked, watching from nearby.

Hallie shrugged. “A little. But it’s fun.”

Even the senior mages were impressed. Isolde, Hallie’s mother, had been known for her powerful control over water, but this level of detail, this ability to manipulate water into distinct shapes and creatures—it was beyond anything even Isolde had accomplished.

Jellal had watched in silence, eyes locked onto the swirling figures. Then, finally, hesitantly, he reached out, allowing a small bird of water to land on his palm. It dripped between his fingers, and something about it seemed to unlock something within him. His lips twitched into the barest hint of a smile.

It was a small step, but a step nonetheless.

As the children continued to settle in, Gildarts found Makarov one evening, both watching from a distance as Laxus and Hallie sat with the four newcomers, while the rest of the guild’s children sat not too far away—all entranced at watching Hallie manipulate the water into different shapes and animals.

This kind of control is unheard of even for seasoned mages. Gildarts can almost see the kind of mage that Hallie will become in the future—especially now that Hallie and Laxus have recently taken their guild marks and become Fairy Tail mages. He might even have a future S-class mage colleague in the making.

“Do Laxus and Hallie know what happened?” Gildarts asked quietly.

Makarov nodded. “They handle the paperwork, remember? They would’ve figured it out. But they won’t say anything.”

Gildarts folded his arms. “They’re good kids.”

Makarov exhaled, watching as Hallie guided Meredy through forming a tiny sphere of water between her palms, making the pink-haired girl laugh for the first time since coming to Fairy Tail. “If anyone can help those four, it’s them.”

XXXXXX

Far from the safety of Fairy Tail, in the depths of a hidden chamber beneath the Magic Council’s jurisdiction, a different kind of meeting was taking place.

The members of the secret faction sat in a dimly lit hall, their faces partially obscured by the flickering candlelight. A tense air filled the chamber, thick with frustration and simmering anger.

“All those years of research…gone,” One of the older members muttered, voice dripping with disdain. “Grimoire Heart was careless.”

“They weren’t supposed to act yet,” Another grumbled. “Hades moved too soon, and now the Magic Council is watching too closely. And don’t get me started on the wizard guilds.”

“More than that,” A woman at the far end of the table spoke, her fingers threaded together beneath her chin, “The Jellal boy was the only success. Do you understand the implications of that?” She leaned forward, fingers tapping against the polished surface. “That means it’s possible. We can do it again. But now we’ve lost him.”

A silence settled over them. The weight of the revelation was suffocating.

“He was the most promising subject,” Another member admitted, grudgingly. “And now he’s in Fairy Tail’s hands.”

“And how did the Magic Council even get a tip-off about the lodges?” Someone else demanded. “Who leaked the information?”

There was a scoff from another member. “It must have been Hades. He got careless.”

The murmurs continued, speculating, analysing, searching for someone to blame. And yet, throughout it all, one figure remained silent.

The youngest among them—a boy of seventeen—watched the discussion unfold without participating. His expression was unreadable, his hands folded neatly in his lap. When the others began to leave, their frustrations unresolved, he lingered.

Alone now in the vast chamber, he murmured to himself, a whisper barely audible above the dying candle flames.

“I’m going to have to be careful.” His fingers tightened slightly. “But I will not dishonour my family’s legacy.”

The flames flickered, casting long shadows against the cold stone walls. And then, silence.

XXXXXX

The months that followed the arrival of Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, and Erza at Fairy Tail had been a time of slow healing.

At first, they had been shadows of children, constantly on edge, watching their surroundings as though expecting an ambush at any moment. But over time, with the boundless energy and acceptance of Fairy Tail, they had begun to ease into their new lives. They still had nightmares—silent screams in the middle of the night, trembling hands in the morning—but they smiled now. They played. They had friends.

While they had become friendly with Freed, Bickslow, Evergreen, Cana, Levy, and even the Strauss siblings, it was always Laxus and Hallie whom they gravitated toward the most. Something about the quiet strength in Laxus and the warmth Hallie exuded made them feel safe. The two children never pushed them for answers, never treated them differently, but they were always there, a silent promise that they wouldn’t be abandoned again.

Meanwhile, the finalisation of the alliances between Fairy Tail, Blue Pegasus, Mermaid Heel, Lamia Scale, and Sabertooth was a turning point. The Magic Council had nearly lost their minds over it, believing the five most powerful guilds forming an alliance meant rebellion.

The truth was much simpler: after what had happened, after the horrors they had uncovered, it was clear they needed a united front.

This led to a meeting with the King of Fiore himself—Toma E. Fiore, a meeting that had been equal parts serious and absurd.

Makarov sat across from the King, flanked by Bob, Ooba Babasaama, Jiemma, and Vivienne. The King’s advisors were visibly tense, while the Magic Council’s representatives looked as though they had swallowed lemons.

“This is highly unusual,” One of the Council members spluttered. “An alliance like this—unheard of!”

“And yet,” Ooba said, unfazed, “necessary.”

“You’re consolidating power!” Another Council member accused.

For the hundredth time, Makarov silently wondered how these Council members achieved their positions. He exhaled loudly and rubbed his temples. “We’re keeping an eye on things,” he corrected. “Our guilds are spread across the kingdom. We’re in positions to monitor threats, share information, and prevent another catastrophe. This is no different from any alliance that Fiore made with foreign nations.”

“Not to mention that this is in the guilds’ favour too, as it promotes cooperation rather than guild rivalry,” Ooba pointed out. “If anything, it would minimise the chances of a guild war amongst our guilds.”

King Toma threaded his fingers together, studying the guild masters carefully. “And you swear this is not to undermine the Magic Council?”

Bob smiled widely. “Oh, heavens no! We just like working together, Your Majesty.”

Jiemma, who had been silent, finally spoke, his voice rough. “We all lost people in that disaster. This is the best way forward.”

The King considered them, then nodded. “Very well. I approve of this arrangement—but know that if it ever strays from its purpose, the Crown will act.”

Makarov smiled. “Understood, Your Majesty.”

XXXXXX

Back in Fairy Tail, the guild bustled as always.

Hallie had taken to using her water magic to create intricate shapes—birds, animals, even miniature figures dancing on tables—to entertain the younger members like Lisanna, Elfman and even Levy. Mira, who had gotten close with Hallie since the arrival of the Strauss siblings at Fairy Tail, would never be tired of seeing Hallie utilising shape manipulation for her magic. Jellal, Ultear, Meredy and Erza were often caught watching, fascinated. When Hallie made a tiny knight bow dramatically, Meredy let out a giggle before quickly clamping her hands over her mouth.

Bickslow grinned. “See? She’s got skills.”

Even the older guild members were impressed with how far Hallie’s magic skills had come. They knew that she was capable of more than water magic. Hallie’s mother, Isolde, had been a renowned water mage, and had earned her reputation amongst the wizard guilds. But even she hadn’t been able to control water with such precision.

“Looks like she’s already surpassing her mother,” Laxus muttered, watching the performance.

“Of course,” Hallie said, smirking. “I learn from the best.”

XXXXXX

To strengthen their newfound alliance, the guild masters decided to host a joint training session between their guilds’ younger members. It was a chaotic mix of personalities. Jellal and his friends were hesitant at first, but as the sparring sessions began, they started to come alive.

Kagura held her own against Erza, their battle intense and fierce, earning the respect of all watching. Even Mira with her skill over her magic had impressed many. Jellal’s precision magic was noted with admiration, and even Meredy’s skill in Sensory Link intrigued many. But it was Sting and Rogue who kept hovering around Hallie, much to Laxus’ increasing irritation, and Minerva’s amusement who had quickly befriended the younger girl.

Being the daughter of Sabertooth’s guild master, Minerva was raised amongst tough and strong people—mostly men. So it is rare for the girl to find another female similar to her, and she had gotten along well with Hallie, Mira and even Erza, with Minerva taking the three younger girls under her wing.

The training session had already been a spectacle, a storm of magic and battle prowess that left even seasoned guild members awed, and having hopes for the younger generation of their guilds. But when Hallie Clairmont stepped forward and demonstrated her water magic, the energy in the air shifted. Her control was unlike anything they had seen before.

Water rose around her, twisting and curling as if alive, shifting seamlessly from flowing streams into sharp, crystalline blades. The children from various guilds, along with some of the seasoned members, watched in rapt silence as she wove intricate patterns in the air, forming creatures—birds, serpents, and wolves, each rippling with lifelike fluidity.

Then, with a simple flick of her wrist, she condensed the liquid into a whip, snapping it through the air with a sharp crack. The force of it sent a nearby boulder splitting in two.

A moment of silence followed, broken only by the murmuring wind.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” Jura from Lamia Scale murmured. He had been brought along by Ooba Babasaama to assist her in keeping an eye on the younger members of the guild. That, and he also had a vested interest in checking on the survivors from the cult, and was pleased to see that they were doing well. “I had heard the rumours, but I didn’t put much stock into them. An Ancient Magic user?”

“Ancient Magic?” The normally unshakeable Sabertooth guild master was visibly surprised. He narrowed his eyes at the petite form of Hallie. “I heard rumours about that too, and even what Ancient Magic is capable of. But to see it in action… I haven’t seen water magic like this in a very long time. Not since Isolde Clairmont.”

Ooba squinted her sharp eyes at Hallie. “A prodigy, certainly,” she muttered, tapping her fingers against her wooden cane. “But she’s still young. She has power, but power without discipline is dangerous.”

Vivienne only made a sound in her throat. “That girl could carve up an army if she wanted to,” she commented. She turned her attention towards Makarov. “You’re hoarding all the strong ones in your guild again, eh?”

Makarov chuckled. “I can’t take credit for this one. She came to us with this potential already burning inside her. But she’s still growing. There’s no telling how far she’ll go.”

Jura was silent for several moments, eyeing the small form of the little girl that reminded him so much of his fellow Wizard Saint—a woman that he had much respect for. He had mourned for her when he’d learnt of her death, and had taken an interest when he heard that Isolde had a daughter.

“She really reminds me a lot of Isolde,” Jura said at last. “She’s a lot like her.”

The other guild masters exchanged glances.

“Isolde Clairmont. The Water Dancer.” Ooba murmured the name of one of the most revered Wizard Saints in the kingdom. There is no other mage that even comes close to Isolde’s skill over Water Magic. But her daughter, even at such a young age, is showcasing skills and control over water that even Isolde couldn’t manage.

“There’s no denying that Hallie is gifted. But she worked hard for her skills like any other mage.” Makarov defended the child.

Jiemma looked between Bob and Makarov, eyes narrowing. “If she’s Isolde Clairmont’s daughter, then who the hell is her father?”

Bob’s lips pressed together, his usual flamboyant energy noticeably subdued. His eyes lingered on Hallie, who was now engaged in an impromptu spar with Sting and Rogue, much to Laxus’ displeasure. The three children were laughing as they tested their skills against each other.

Ooba was watching Bob carefully. “Do you know something, Bob? Isolde was from your guild.”

Bob exhaled and waved a hand dismissively. “Does it matter? She is who she is.”

The other guild masters don’t seem to agree, but Makarov cut in with a huff. “We’re not here to pry into her life,” he said. “Every mage that joins a guild has their own story. Most of it quite colourful. Hallie is now Fairy Tail. That’s all that matters.”

“That, and the fact that we’ll probably have another S-Class mage in the making.” Vivienne pointed out with a smile. “If not a future Wizard Saint.”

Jura let out a soft chuckle, though his expression was thoughtful. “If she has inherited Isolde’s power and magic, then she’s already halfway there. But as Master Ooba said, power without discipline is dangerous.”

As if to prove their point, Hallie twirled her whip in the air and lashed it down toward Sting, who barely dodged in time. The water whip sliced through the training field’s outer stone wall, leaving a deep, clean cut. The guild masters watched the destruction with mild horror.

“…Yes,” Jura muttered, rubbing his temples. “Discipline is key.”

Bob, despite himself, smiled. “But what a sight to see. She’s going to be something great.”

Ooba grunted. “She already is.”

With the younger guild members, Sting and Rogue practically bounced over to Hallie with excitement after their short spar. “That was amazing!” Sting’s eyes were almost shining. “Do you think you could teach us some tricks?”

Standing next to Hallie, Laxus’ scowl deepened, much to Minerva’s amusement. “Not happening.”

Hallie, blinking, looked between them. “I mean, I don’t mind showing them some techniques—”

“Nope,” Laxus interrupted. “You don’t have time for that.”

Sting snickered. “Huh. You seem awfully possessive.”

“I am not.”

“You kinda are,” Rogue noted, much to all the children’s amusement.

Laxus crossed his arms, his scowl practically etched into his face now. The entire scene had caught the attention of the guild masters and even some of the older mages who had come along to help the guild masters keep an eye on the children.

Jiemma who had been watching the entire interaction with his spot amongst the other guild masters, chuckled. “Your boy looks like he wants to light up mine.”

Makarov sighed heavily. “I wish. I’ll be in the grave before that idiot grandson of mine mans up and admits his feelings.”

The guild masters erupted into laughter, much to Laxus’ chagrin.

XXXXXX

Nine-year-old Gray Fullbuster stood in front of the towering doors of Fairy Tail, clutching the recommendation letter from Ooba Babasaama in his hands. His fingers tightened around the parchment as he swallowed nervously, his breath forming small puffs in the air, the strap of his travel bag over one shoulder.

His journey from Lamia Scale at the town of Ophiara had taken him nearly three days, and had been shorter than he had expected, but every step closer to this moment had been filled with unease. He wasn’t sure if he was making the right decision, but Ooba Babasaama had assured him that Fairy Tail was the best place for him. He just had to see for himself.

Steeling himself, he pushed open the heavy wooden doors and stepped inside. The moment he did, a wave of noise hit him—laughter, shouting, and the unmistakable sound of mugs slamming onto wooden tables. The guild hall was alive with energy, the atmosphere was vastly different from the more subdued Lamia Scale. Yet, Gray found that he liked it.

Makarov, perched on his usual stool at the bar counter, immediately noticed the child at the entrance, and jumped down. “Ah, you must be Gray Fullbuster! Ooba Babasaama mentioned you’d be arriving. Come on in, lad! No need to look so tense.”

Gray hesitated before stepping forward and handing Makarov the letter. The old guild master gave it a quick read before nodding. “Well, you’ve come to the right place. Welcome to Fairy Tail! We’ll give you a few days to settle in before Hallie and Laxus show you how things work around here.”

Before Gray could react, a large hand clamped down onto his shoulder. He turned sharply to see a blonde teen—probably around fifteen, dressed rather like a punk with a pair of headphones around his neck, staring down at him with an unreadable expression.

Gray recognised him immediately.

Laxus Dreyar.

“Huh. Another brat,” Laxus muttered, though his sharp gaze lingered on Gray a little longer than necessary.

Gray tensed, but said nothing, feeling slightly intimidated by the older mage. Before the silence could stretch, another voice chimed in.

“Laxus, stop scaring the poor kid.”

Gray turned to see a girl, probably just a little older than he was with long, dark hair and bright green eyes standing next to Laxus, with a visible dark blue Fairy Tail guild mark on her left shoulder. It took Gray a little longer to register where he’d seen her before, and realised that along with Laxus and Mirajane Strauss, she is one of Fairy Tail’s upcoming and most promising mages. When he’d departed from Lamia Scale, a few of the older mages there too had told him to send their regards to Hallie and Laxus.

“Hallie,” Makarov said with a grin, “Why don’t you show Gray around? Give him a few days to settle in before you show him how things work around the guild. But in the meantime, do help him to settle in.”

Hallie nodded, flashing a warm smile at Gray. “Come on, newbie. Let’s get you familiar with the place.”

Gray hesitated before following her as she led him towards the request board in the corner, all the while feeling the eyes of Laxus Dreyar trained on his back like laser beams. He took in the guild hall, the rows of tables filled with raucous guild members, and the bar where a girl around Hallie’s age with white hair tied back in a ponytail was laughing at something that a redhead girl had said.

“That’s Mirajane,” Hallie said, noticing his gaze. “Or Mira, for short. She’s my best friend. If you’re hungry, and she’s in the guild, you can ask her to make something for you. The redhead next to her is Erza. You’ll learn quickly not to get on her bad side. You’ll soon get to know all the others.”

Gray nodded absentmindedly as they reached the request board, still feeling Laxus’ glare on the back of his head, and making poor Gray very nervous. Hallie pointed to different sections, explaining how jobs were ranked and assigned, but he won’t be a mage just yet until he’s at least twelve, as Hallie explained. Gray however barely heard her.

Because at that moment, the guild doors opened, and two figures entered.

Jellal and Ultear.

Gray’s breath caught in his throat as his eyes landed on Ultear. His mind blanked as memories came rushing back—Ur’s death, Lyon’s relentless search for her, the years spent wondering where she had gone.

“Ultear…?” He whispered, almost not believing it.

Ultear froze mid-step, her shopping bags hanging loosely in her grip. Jellal, beside her, immediately noticed the shift in atmosphere and glanced at her before looking at Gray and then at Hallie who had a raised brow.

“Gray,” Ultear finally said, her voice guarded.

Jellal jerked back like he’d just been slapped, looking in between Gray and Ultear. “Wait, Gray?” He repeated the name with surprise. “This is the one you’ve talked about before? Your mother’s student?”

There was a look of understanding in Hallie’s eyes, and she immediately turned towards Ultear, concern on her face. From a corner, Laxus too is looking concerned.

Gray took a step forward. “Where have you been? We—we looked for you. Me, Lyon, Ur… We searched everywhere! We thought—” He stopped short, his voice cracking slightly. “Ur thought you were dead. We all thought you were dead.”

Ultear looked away, gripping the fabric of her sleeves tightly. “I’m not ready to talk about this yet,” she murmured.

Gray clenched his fists, his heart hammering in his chest. He wanted answers—he needed answers—but he also saw the tension in Ultear’s stance, the walls she had built around herself. Swallowing hard, he forced himself to step back. “Okay,” he said hoarsely. “Whenever you’re ready.”

That night, Gray sat at a small desk in the corner of the dormitory room that was assigned to him, a candle flickering beside him as he wrote a letter to Lyon. His handwriting was as terrible as ever, but he didn’t care. The words were hastily scrawled, smudges of ink marking the page.

Lyon. Ultear is at Fairy Tail.

He folded the letter and sent it off, not knowing that his words were about to send his friend and fellow disciple into complete chaos.

At Lamia Scale, Lyon Vastia sat at one of the guild tables, staring at the letter he had just received from Gray. His eyes narrowed as he struggled to decipher the barely legible handwriting. Jura, who had been enjoying a cup of tea across the room, looked up as Lyon let out a frustrated groan.

“What’s the matter?” Jura asked calmly.

“I can’t read this idiot’s handwriting!” Lyon exclaimed, shaking the letter in frustration. “It’s like a child dipped their fingers in ink and smeared it across the page!”

Jura chuckled with amusement. “Well, take your time. I’m sure it’s nothing urgent.”

Lyon wondered for a moment if Fairy Tail offers writing and reading classes. Gray for sure needs them. He then squinted at the letter again. His lips moved as he painstakingly tried to make sense of the words.

Then—

His eyes widened.

“ULTEAR IS AT FAIRY TAIL?!” He shrieked, causing the entire guild to turn and stare.

Jura nearly choked on his tea.

Before anyone could react, Lyon had bolted from his chair and made a mad dash for the exit. “I HAVE TO GO!”

Ooba Babasaama, who had just entered, pinched the bridge of her nose with exasperation. “For the love of— Jura, go after him before he does something reckless.”

Jura sighed, setting down his tea. “Of course.”

The doors of Fairy Tail slammed open with a loud BANG, silencing the rowdy guild for a few stunned seconds as every head turned toward the entrance.

Standing in the doorway, covered in dirt, sweat, and what looked like remnants of an unfortunate tumble through the forest, was Lyon Vastia. Beside him, looking utterly exhausted and about three seconds away from collapsing, was Jura Neekis, who had clearly endured an ordeal keeping up with the frantic ice mage.

Makarov, sitting at the bar with Gildarts, merely raised a brow before calmly gesturing for Mira to fetch a cup of tea. “You look as if you ran here nonstop without taking a break.”

Jura let out a long, suffering sigh before accepting the tea with a grateful nod. “That’s because I did. I am solely reminded that I am no longer a young teenager.” He took a careful sip before shooting a glare at Lyon, who, instead of expressing remorse, stormed further into the guild with fire in his eyes.

Gray, who had been by the request board with Hallie, turned at the sound of the commotion. The moment he saw Lyon, his face paled slightly before breaking into a sheepish grin. “Oh. You got my letter.”

Lyon glared. “It took me nearly a day to decipher your atrocious handwriting, and you expect me to react normally after reading ‘Ultear is at Fairy Tail’ buried in that mess?!” His voice echoed through the guild, catching Ultear’s attention as she stepped inside alongside Jellal, carrying several bags from their shopping trip.

The moment Lyon saw her, his frustration melted into something more complicated—relief, disbelief, and a deep ache of memories resurfacing. His mouth opened, but no words came out at first. Gray, too, had fallen silent, his fists clenched at his sides.

Ultear took in their expressions, her usual sharp gaze softening. Still, she hesitated. “I’m not ready to talk about everything.”

Lyon’s jaw clenched, but it was Jellal who gently placed a hand on Ultear’s shoulder, giving her a reassuring nod. “They deserve to know, Ultear. Even if it’s just the basics.”

She inhaled sharply, then finally exhaled. “Fine.” Ultear looked at Gray and Lyon. “Not here, though. Follow me.”

The normally rowdy guild only watched as Ultear led Gray and Lyon to a corner of the guild, with Jellal following—the older boy there to provide Ultear with some emotional support.

“Tell me,” Lyon demanded. “What happened? Why did you disappear?”

“She didn’t leave, Lyon,” Jellal sighed, seeing how Ultear hesitated and found it difficult to begin. “She was kidnapped.” His jaw tightened, looking at Ultear, and then at Meredy who was seated at the bar, with a slice of cake in front of her. And then to Erza who is beside Meredy with her own slice of cake. Both younger girls were looking at their corner with concern, but Jellal shook his head in response. “Like myself. Like Erza. Like Meredy.”

“What do you mean?” Gray was confused. “All that we know was that you were sick with a fever, so Ur took you to the clinic. But then… You disappeared.” His fists clenched, recalling how heartbroken Ur was when she realised her daughter was missing. And how hard she’d searched for years until the day she died from illness. Lyon and Gray have joined in the search, determined to find the girl they look at as a sister.

Ultear exhaled slowly. “The clinic that Mum…took me to, was a front for a certain cult,” she said reluctantly.

Lyon looked suspicious, and Gray looked confused. “Cult?”

“The Grimoire Heart cult,” Jellal added, and horror appeared on the faces of the two younger boys. “I trust you both heard about that?”

Both Gray and Lyon nodded dumbly. They don’t know much, as the older mages of their guilds didn’t like to talk about it. But it was the news for months all over Fiore how the cult was raided in a joint mission by the top five guilds of the country, and it was the reason their alliance started.

“The…doctors at the clinic were researchers for the cult. They took me away and to one of the lodges belonging to the cult,” Ultear looked almost visibly ill at that point. “That’s where I met Jellal, Meredy and Erza. We were the only survivors when the guilds finally found the lodges and rescued us. When we were finally rescued… One of the mages told me that my mother was dead. I thought I had nothing left… And I didn’t want to leave Jellal and the others. So I never came back.”

Gray swallowed hard, his shoulders trembling slightly. Lyon wasn’t faring much better, his face tight with restrained emotions.

“Dammit…” Gray finally muttered, voice thick. “We looked for you. Ur, Lyon and I… We searched for years. And then Ur got sick. She even asked Lyon and I to look for you before she died. To make sure that you’re safe. That you’re fine. Happy.”

Lyon let out a slow breath, his eyes suspiciously glassy, nodding with agreement. “Ur never stopped looking. She didn’t believe the lies the clinic’s ‘doctors’ told her.” He snarled at the word. “That you were dead. There wasn’t a body they could show her, so she didn’t believe them. Then the next day, the clinic was gone. Like there was nothing there. And then Ur knew. Knew that you were taken by someone. So she searched. For years. We all did. Ur never gave up on you. Even when she was sick, even when she was dying, all that she cared about was making sure that you were fine. Happy. Safe. She even asked us to find you and take care of you. To make sure that you’re fine.”

“I know.” Ultear’s voice was steady, but filled with an unspoken sorrow. “And I regret not coming back sooner. But I’m here now. And I’m…okay.” She looked between the two boys who were like little brothers to her. “So don’t cry.”

Gray quickly wiped his eyes and scowled. “I’m not crying!”

Lyon sniffled loudly and turned away. “Me neither.”

Ultear rolled her eyes but smiled slightly. Then, Lyon took a deep breath before hesitantly asking, “Are you sure you don’t want to come with me to Lamia Scale?”

Ultear shook her head with a small, fond smile. “I’m sure, Lyon. My home is here now. My family is here.” She exchanged looks with Jellal who smiled. “Besides, Hallie and Laxus will go insane dealing with this guild’s insanity by themselves.”

Lyon sighed dramatically, placing a hand over his heart. “I suppose that’s fair. But at least you can keep an eye on Gray for me. I mean, considering he’s so much like a child that even his handwriting is illegible—”

“WHAT WAS THAT?!” Gray roared, launching himself at Lyon.

The two immediately broke into a full-on brawl, rolling across the guild floor, fists flying. Somehow, through the sheer chaos that was Fairy Tail, half the guild got involved in the fight—Cana tossed her drink at someone, some guild member saw an opportunity to punch someone else, and soon, tables and chairs were flying.

Ultear sighed, rubbing her temples. “They never change.”

Jellal chuckled, crossing his arms. “Someone get Laxus and Hallie to break this up.”

From the bar, Makarov and Gildarts watched the scene unfold, amused smiles on their faces. Makarov sighed, shaking his head. “They’re finally learning to live and smile again.”

Gildarts smirked, taking a sip of his drink. “And with Fairy Tail, they’ll never have a dull moment.”

Jura, still seated at the bar, merely groaned into his tea, exhausted but oddly content.

XXXXXX

The morning sun cast golden rays across the quiet, secluded forest where Warrod Sequen made his home.

The earthy scent of damp soil and fresh foliage filled the air as he tended to his garden, hands gently patting down the soil around a young sapling. The ancient mage, one of Fairy Tail’s founders, hummed softly to himself, his long, gnarled fingers moving with the grace of someone who had spent a lifetime nurturing life.

Warrod lifted his watering can, watching as droplets soaked into the earth, giving life to the roots below. He had spent years cultivating this land, surrounding himself with nothing but the whispers of the trees and the quiet rustling of the wind. It was a far cry from the bustling days of his youth, where he, Mavis, Yuri, and Precht had built something they thought would last forever.

A wistful sigh escaped him as he looked up at the sky, lost in thought.

Could I have done anything differently?

The question gnawed at him as it had for years. Could he have stopped Precht before he turned into Hades? Could he have saved Yuri? Could he have—

Warrod shook his head, cutting off the thoughts before they spiralled any further.

There was no use in dwelling on the past. The only thing he could do now was focus on the present, on the one last friend who still needed him—Zeref.

Warrod gazed up at the clear blue sky, sunlight dappling through the branches above him, and exhaled slowly.

Mavis. Yuri. Zeref. Precht. How had it all gone so wrong?

Once, they had been young, dreaming of a world where mages could find a home, where they could protect one another. Where had that dream gone?

“Could I have done something differently?” Warrod murmured to himself. “Could I have stopped it before it was too late?”

He had tried.

He and Yuri had confronted Precht after finding those damned books in his study, tomes filled with forbidden magic, rituals that should never be attempted. Zeref had warned them long ago, without explaining how he knew. But it had been enough for them. If even Zeref feared something, that meant it should never be touched.

But Precht hadn’t listened.

He had been stronger than either of them had expected, and Yuri had paid the price for their failure. Warrod could still see his friend’s blood, could still hear his last breath, could still remember the crushing weight of his own helplessness as he barely escaped with his life. And then, to add insult to injury, Precht had taken Mavis from them. He had stolen the light that had held them all together, twisting their dream into something unrecognisable.

“If we had listened to Zeref, would Yuri still be alive? Would Mavis?” Warrod asked the wind. “Would Precht have turned into a monster?”

The memories cut deep.

Zeref had warned him. Long ago, before Fairy Tail was even founded, Zeref had seen the darkness in Precht when he had first met them all and had taught them magic. And then, later on, started travelling with them. But Warrod had been too blind, too trusting. He had believed in his old friend, and it had cost them everything.

Years ago, before Fairy Tail, before everything, Warrod and Zeref had sat around a campfire as the rest of their party slept. The flames crackled, casting flickering shadows across the young wizard’s face. Warrod had studied him then, this quiet, enigmatic mage who carried more sorrow in his eyes than any man should.

He had heard tales about the Black Wizard. Everyone did. But looking at Zeref then, Warrod doesn’t believe that the tales were true. The tales that painted Zeref as a monster. And he wanted to know why Zeref had never defended himself. Why Zeref had allowed the world to treat him as a monster.

“Why did you never defend yourself?” Warrod had asked.

Zeref had been silent for a long time before he answered, his voice low and steady. “There is no point,” he said. “Things…during my time were different. I wasn’t the first one to be afflicted with Ankhseram’s curse—Death’s curse. I was just the only one who survived it long enough to be remembered.” His smile was sad. “Those with my curse, they were hunted down by the people, executed, or even killed themselves. I held on this long for my brother. Because he needed me. But those with my curse were seen as sinners. A punishment from the divines. From one of the ancient gods that created this world. Because it is true that I delved into forbidden magics. I tampered with the domain of the one god I shouldn’t have. And it is what people would see. They would never believe my words.”

Warrod had felt a chill despite the fire’s warmth. “Is there anything we can do?”

Zeref had shaken his head. “No. The burden is mine to bear. Death… He will likely only lift this curse should he decide that I’ve learned my lesson. Honestly, if not for you and Mavis and Yuri, I would have gone on a different path.”

Warrod had hesitated, then asked, “Not Precht?”

There had been another long silence before Zeref finally spoke. “I know he’s your old friend, Warrod. But be careful of him. There’s a shadow over him that I don’t like.”

Warrod had ignored that warning. And in the end, Zeref had been right.

Now, so many years later, Warrod had one last friend left. One friend he could still save.

The kingdom saw Zeref as a monster, as the great villain who had cursed the land. No matter what Warrod did, no matter how hard he tried to convince them otherwise, no one would listen. But Warrod had never cared much for what the kingdom thought. He would do what was right, even if he had to do it alone.

That was why he had accepted Lysander’s offer two years ago.

The boy had come to him out of nowhere.

Warrod had never heard of him before, and very few people outside of the Wizard Saints and the Magic Council even knew Warrod existed. But Lysander had sought him out, offering a partnership that Warrod couldn’t refuse.

He would pass on information about the secret faction’s movements—what he could, at least. And in return, Warrod would act on it, misleading the faction when it came to Zeref’s whereabouts and keeping them off his back.

Warrod didn’t fully trust Lysander, but he knew the boy was risking his life. If the faction ever discovered his betrayal, they would kill him without hesitation.

It had been through Lysander’s information that Warrod had confirmed what his own informants had suspected—children were vanishing from villages all across the land. The disappearances were too widespread, too precise. He had spent years trying to stop the faction, but he had never had proof.

Until Lysander.

Grimoire Heart. Precht’s new group.

Warrod had known it the moment he pieced the pattern together. He had suspected it, but now he had evidence. But with the faction’s mole in the Magic Council, he had been careful. He had leaked the information through back channels, giving the guilds a tip to raid the hidden lodges where the children were kept.

It had worked. Some had been saved.

But not enough.

The losses still weighed on him, heavy and bitter. He had failed Yuri. He had failed Mavis. He had failed Zeref once already. He would not fail again.

Warrod’s body stiffened suddenly, every muscle tensing as he felt something breach his wards. Wards that Zeref himself had taught him long ago.

“Your magic is not suitable for combat,” Zeref had once told him, his voice patient yet firm. “But that doesn’t mean you’re entirely useless. Support mages are often the reason someone survives or not. If you want to learn, I’ll teach you how to erect wards. Protective barriers.”

And Warrod had learned.

His wards were not meant for battle, but they were precise, intricate, and ruthless when triggered. Anyone who stepped through them uninvited would find themselves ensnared before they even realised their mistake.

Which meant…whoever had just entered was either foolish or confident.

Setting down his watering can, Warrod slowly turned, his expression calm but his mind alert. “You know, if you had been an enemy, you would be dead by now.”

“Then it’s a good thing I’m not, isn’t it?”

The voice was light, almost teasing, but the tone beneath it was sharp, measured.

Warrod’s gaze settled on the figure leaning casually against the wooden frame of his house.

He wasn’t wearing the official robes of the secret faction. Instead, he was dressed in an unassuming black shirt and simple pants, his platinum blond hair falling just past his earlobes, pale blue eyes watching Warrod with quiet amusement. If one were to pass him in the streets, they would assume he was just another bystander, someone insignificant.

But Warrod knew better.

“You did as promised,” The young man said, tilting his head slightly. “Thank you.”

Warrod exhaled, shaking his head. “No thanks necessary. From what I heard, they managed to save only a few. By the time the teams got there, it was already too late for most of them.” His jaw tightened. “And Precht…”

He didn’t need to finish that thought. The name Hades weighed heavily in the air between them.

The young man’s expression darkened. “Hades was long gone.”

Warrod’s lips pressed into a thin line. The young man was eyeing Warrod for a long time before he exhaled slowly, brushing his hand through his hair. “You realise that you have a mole in the Magic Council, don’t you?” He questioned bluntly.

Warrod’s lips thinned. “That’s the only reason I’m agreeing to this arrangement,” he said. “You’ll do as you promised, won’t you?” Warrod’s normally gentle expression hardened with something rarely seen in him—anger.

“Yes.” The young man nodded. “I’ll feed you what information I can about the faction’s movements when it comes to tracking the Black Wizard as well as their activities. I am not your enemy here. I want them stopped as much as you do.”

He then turned to leave, moving with the same quiet grace as he had arrived.

Warrod watched him go, eyes narrowing slightly.

He had always been wary of this young man, ever since he had first approached Warrod two years ago, slipping through every barrier as if they weren’t even there. It had been unnerving—no one outside the ruling Magic Council and his fellow Wizard Saints even knew where he lived. And yet, this boy had found him.

Warrod had listened to his proposition with quiet patience. A trade. Information for misdirection. The young man would pass on what details he could about the secret faction’s movements, and in return, Warrod would ensure Zeref stayed ahead of them, misleading them when necessary.

Warrod had been sceptical at first. But the more he observed, the more he realised something crucial—the boy wasn’t lying. He wasn’t doing this for power, for self-interest. He truly wanted the faction stopped.

But that didn’t mean he wasn’t playing a dangerous game.

As the young man disappeared into the tree line, Warrod let out a slow breath and murmured to himself, “You’re playing a dangerous game here, Lysander Malfoy.”

The name felt heavy on his tongue, a name with its own buried history, one that likely held more secrets than Warrod had yet uncovered.

Turning back to his plants, he let out a quiet chuckle, though it lacked humour.

“Mavis… Zeref… Yuri…” He whispered, placing a hand over a young sapling’s leaves. “Did we ever think, back then, that we would end up like this when we first started Fairy Tail?”

The wind rustled through the trees, offering no answer.

Warrod sighed, straightening as he picked up his watering can once more. “I don’t know how much longer I have left, but as long as I can still stand, I’ll do what I can.”

Because some things were worth fighting for—even in the shadows.

Chapter Text

The atmosphere in the Fairy Tail guild hall was unusually quiet as the newest member stood before them, introduced by Makarov with his usual enthusiasm. But the gathered children and teenagers—Mira, Erza, Cana, Jellal, Meredy, Ultear, the Lightning Tribe, Natsu, Gray, Levy, and even Hallie and Laxus—weren’t reacting with their usual rowdy greetings or playful antics.

Instead, they were all staring.

Because the teenage mage standing before them, Mystogan, was almost completely covered—from his high-collared cloak to the bandages and scarf wrapped around his face. Only his eyes were visible—cool and unreadable beneath the shadow of his hood. But that wasn’t what caught their attention.

“Is it just me,” Mira muttered, arms crossed, “or does this Mystogan remind me of someone?”

Gray, standing beside Natsu—the newest person to join the guild, squinted. “Yeah… Doesn’t he kinda look like Jellal?”

At those words, all eyes turned to Jellal, who had been silently watching Mystogan since he arrived. He, along with Ultear, Meredy, Erza, Hallie, and Laxus, had been quiet for an entirely different reason—the nagging sense of familiarity that had been creeping up their spines the longer they looked at Mystogan.

Hallie’s gaze flickered between Mystogan and Jellal. “I thought I was imagining things. But yeah, they do. Something about the way they hold themselves…”

Laxus, with his typical bluntness, walked over to Jellal, and grabbed him by the arm. “Come on, stand here.”

Jellal blinked, caught off guard by Laxus’ sudden command. “What—”

“Just do it.” Laxus tugged him forward, guiding him to stand next to Mystogan. Jellal stumbled a little as he was dragged along, clearly unprepared for the impromptu arrangement. Mystogan, who had been eerily quiet, turned his masked face toward them, blinking in silent confusion.

“Now, you two, stand next to each other,” Laxus said, his voice laced with an odd mix of curiosity and amusement.

Jellal looked at Laxus as if he had lost his mind. “What are you—”

“Just stand there,” Laxus insisted. “I’m not crazy, I swear.”

The rest of the guild was watching with amusement—watching as Jellal exchanged a look with Mystogan, his brow furrowing in confusion. The masked teen didn’t move, but his stance seemed to stiffen, as if aware that something was happening.

Laxus crossed his arms and looked back and forth between Jellal and Mystogan, a smirk slowly tugging at the corners of his lips. “Is it just me, or do you two look real similar?”

Natsu, standing next to Gray, scratched his head, looking between the two. “Now that you mentioned it… Yeah.”

“Are you twins? Brothers?” Laxus continued, his tone almost playful now, as if trying to rile up the two into reacting.

Jellal and Mystogan looked at each other, their expressions blank, but for a moment, it was as if a fleeting recognition passed between them. Mystogan’s gaze was unreadable behind the mask, but Jellal’s eyes widened just slightly, the suspicion in his chest growing.

“No…” Jellal finally said, shaking his head. “No way.”

“You’re not going to tell me you don’t see it?” Laxus laughed, his confidence growing, as the guild members looked from one to the other, curiosity piqued. “I’m not the only one, right?”

Hallie chuckled under her breath, raising her hand. “No, Laxus. You’re definitely not the only one who sees it. There’s something about you two… I can’t put my finger on it.”

Ultear stepped up beside them, her voice deadpan, but with a teasing edge. “It’s probably because you’re both brooding loners, with that whole mysterious, ‘I’m so important, I must hide my face’ thing going on.”

“Are you implying I’m mysterious?” Jellal asked, a rare hint of a smile playing at the corners of his lips.

“Not mysterious, exactly,” Ultear quipped, “but you do have the brooding part now.”

“Fine,” Laxus sighed, shaking his head in mock frustration. “If you two are so adamant about not being related, then I guess I’m wrong. But c’mon, you can’t deny the resemblance.”

Mystogan finally moved, shifting slightly and turning to face Laxus. His voice, muffled through the mask, was quiet but firm. “I assure you, we are not related.”

Jellal shot a quick glance at Mystogan, then back at Laxus, his face showing just the slightest hint of unease. “You’re serious? You’re really asking if we’re related?”

Laxus shrugged. “Hey, I just thought I’d ask. There’s no harm in testing a theory.”

A moment of silence passed before Jellal looked at Mystogan again, his expression softening. Despite the mask, there was something about the teen standing next to him that felt…familiar. Maybe it was the way he carried himself, or perhaps it was something deeper.

Whatever it was, Jellal couldn’t shake the odd feeling gnawing at him.

“I’ll take your word for it,” Jellal said, a chuckle escaping his lips despite himself. “But if we were brothers, I think you’d be the quiet, brooding one who doesn’t talk much.”

“And you’d be the one who doesn’t know when to shut up,” Mystogan replied dryly, though there was no denying the slight humour in his voice.

Hallie couldn’t help but laugh. “Well, that’s a family dynamic I’d love to see.”

Laxus, still trying to wrap his head around the situation, threw his hands up in mock surrender. “Fine, fine. No twins or long-lost brothers. But I’m telling you, there’s something off about this guy.”

Jellal, his tone suddenly serious, turned to face Mystogan. “Why are you really here?”

Mystogan’s eyes locked with Jellal’s, his usual indifference replaced by something more solemn. “I have my reasons,” he said simply.

The guild grew quiet for a moment, the humour fading, but it didn’t last long. Laxus, seeing that the mood had shifted, slapped Jellal on the back with a loud laugh.

“Relax, Jellal. The guy’s got his secrets, just like the rest of us,” Laxus said. “But hey, we’ve got a guild full of weirdos. You’re in good company.”

Jellal smiled faintly, his gaze flickering back to Mystogan. “I guess I’m starting to realise that.”

Even as the rest of the guild went back to what they were doing, Jellal stayed where he was, shifting awkwardly from foot to foot. Now that it was pointed out, Jellal can’t help but notice the similarities.

The resemblance between them was uncanny.

Same height. Same striking blue hair—even if Mystogan had most of his hair covered. Even their eye shape was similar. If not for the fact that Mystogan covered most of his face with a scarf and carried himself with an air of quiet detachment, they could have been mirror images.

Despite what Mystogan said—that he and Jellal aren’t brothers, just maybe…

Maybe…

Jellal swallowed hard even as everyone returned to what they were doing before Makarov had introduced Mystogan as their newest member. Hallie, Erza, Meredy and Ultear have returned to their usual table in a corner.

“I know what you said earlier. But… Tell me the truth. Are you my brother?”

Mystogan was silent for several moments. And for a moment, Jellal can’t help but feel hope. Then, Mystogan sighed, and looked at Jellal before shaking his head.

“No.”

It was a simple answer, but one that made Jellal deflate ever so slightly. He had hoped… Maybe—just maybe—Mystogan would say yes. That he’d have someone tied to him by blood, someone who could tell him who he really was before the cult. Before everything.

But if Mystogan wasn’t his brother, then Jellal would just have to look at this another way.

“Then,” Jellal said, forcing a smile, “can we be friends?”

Mystogan hesitated, eyes flickering toward Jellal’s outstretched hand before finally reaching out and shaking it.

“…Alright.”

Jellal’s smile turned genuine.

Not far from the duo where Laxus stood with his arms folded, he watched the interaction with a deep frown. It had been bothering him since it was pointed out, how much those two looked alike. And if there was one thing Laxus hated, it was not knowing something.

With a grunt, he turned on his heel and headed straight for Makarov’s office.

Makarov barely looked up when Laxus pushed open the door, striding in with his usual heavy steps. The old guild master had seen that expression on his grandson’s face before—an annoyed, brooding look that meant he was about to be grilled for answers.

“Gramps,” Laxus started without preamble, “is Mystogan Jellal’s brother?”

Makarov sighed, closing the book he had been reading. “What makes you think that?”

Laxus narrowed his eyes. “They look exactly the same. Same height, same hair, same face. That’s not normal. Are they related?”

Makarov stroked his beard. “Not everything is as simple as it seems, Laxus.”

Laxus’ frown deepened. “That’s not an answer.”

The air in the room grew heavier.

Makarov looked at his grandson carefully before sighing again. “It’s not my place to say.”

Laxus slammed his hands down on the desk, his lightning magic sparking faintly at his fingertips. “Jellal doesn’t know where he came from, Gramps. He doesn’t know his real name, if Jellal is even his real name. The only memories he has before Fairy Tail are from that cult. If Mystogan is his family, don’t you think he has the right to know?”

Makarov remained silent for a long moment before smiling. “You’re strangely protective of someone who isn’t Hallie.”

Laxus scowled. “Tch. Shut up.”

The old man chuckled, amused by how easy it was to rile his grandson up. “For now, it’s best to leave things as they are.”

Laxus didn’t like that answer, but he knew he wouldn’t get anything more. With a frustrated sigh, he turned and left.

Later that evening, Jellal sat at a table in the guild hall with Erza, Ultear, Hallie, and Meredy. He was trying his best to shake off his disappointment, but it was hard.

“I thought maybe he could have been family,” Jellal admitted, stirring his drink absently. “But I guess I was hoping for too much.”

Hallie nudged him playfully. “You’re not alone, you know. We’re your family now.”

Erza nodded firmly. “Fairy Tail is your family.”

Ultear leaned on the table with a smirk. “And since Mystogan is part of Fairy Tail now too, that makes him family. Just…distant family.”

Jellal chuckled. “…I guess that’s true.”

Meredy, always the one to lighten the mood, grinned. “Besides, you can still ask him to be your brother. Family isn’t always about blood.”

The idea made Jellal pause before smiling softly.

“Well, there is still something weird about how much they look alike,” Ultear said, tapping her chin thoughtfully. “It’s too much of a coincidence.”

That was all the encouragement the group needed. The next few minutes turned into a flurry of wild theories.

“Maybe Jellal lost his memory, and Mystogan is actually his lost-lost twin!”

“Or maybe Mystogan is Jellal’s future self who travelled back in time!”

“Or Jellal travelled forward in time!”

“Maybe Mystogan is a magical clone of Jellal!”

Ultear, amused by how ridiculous their ideas were getting, snorted and said, “Or maybe Mystogan is Jellal’s doppelgänger. Like, from another world or something.”

She was joking, but from across the room, Mystogan—who had been sitting quietly—visibly tensed.

Only Hallie noticed. Her green eyes flickered towards him, studying his stiff posture and the way his grip on his staff tightened slightly.

Huh.

How interesting.

XXXXXX

The evening at Fairy Tail’s guild hall was a peaceful one—at least, as peaceful as Fairy Tail ever got. Makarov, Gildarts, and Macao were seated together, enjoying their drinks after a particularly long day. The topic of the night? The rapid growth of the younger generation.

“Hallie’s thirteen now,” Makarov sighed, swirling the ale in his mug. “She told me today she plans to move out of the Dreyar residence.”

“Really?” Macao raised an eyebrow. “She’s been living with you and Laxus for what, seven years now?”

“She says she doesn’t want to impose any longer,” Makarov grumbled, rubbing his forehead. “That she’s a Fairy Tail mage now, so she wants to be independent.”

“Well,” Gildarts mused, “she’s got a point.”

“I know that, damn it!” Makarov snapped. “But it doesn’t mean I have to like it! What’s next? Laxus moving out too?” He groaned. “I’ll be all alone in that house.”

“Oh, come on, Master, you knew this was coming,” Gildarts smirked, taking a swig of his drink. Then, after a moment of consideration, he added, “Speaking of which, you do realise Hallie is thirteen now, right?”

Makarov shot him a look. “Yes, Gildarts, I am aware of how old they are, thank you very much.”

Gildarts ignored his grumpy tone. “And Laxus is sixteen. The others are all in their pre-teens or teens.” He paused, setting down his drink. “Don’t you think it’s about time we give them ‘The Talk’?”

Makarov choked. Beer sprayed from his mouth, and he coughed violently while Macao pounded his back, barely holding in his laughter.

Gildarts, completely unfazed, continued, “I mean, we’ve got a bunch of hormonal teenagers running around, spending all their time together. You really wanna wait until they figure it out on their own?”

Makarov paled when several images appeared in his head of said teenagers ‘experimenting’.

Macao grinned. “Oh, I volunteer for this.”

“Over my dead body,” Makarov wheezed.

“Oh, come on, Master,” Gildarts teased. “We’ll be doing them a favour. And besides, wouldn’t it be hilarious to see Laxus squirm?”

Makarov groaned, rubbing his temples. “I already have enough headaches as it is.”

The next afternoon, Macao took his place at the center of the guild hall, arms crossed and an absolutely wicked grin on his face that sent alarm bells ringing through Hallie’s head. As she looked at the resigned expression on Makarov’s face and a similar grin on Gildarts, that bad feeling came back ten-fold.

Seated in front of Macao in a semi-circle was a group of teens—Laxus, Hallie, Cana, Ultear, Meredy, Jellal and Erza. Even the two oldest of the Strauss siblings were present, as well as the Lightning Tribe.

Whereas the younger kids—Natsu, Gray, Lisanna, and Levy—sat nearby, intrigued but utterly oblivious.

“Alright, brats,” Macao began, cracking his knuckles. “You’re at that age now, so it’s time we have ‘The Talk’.”

There was a moment of silence.

“The talk?” Meredy tilted her head.

Ultear was the first to clue in, and her eyes widened in horror. “Oh no.”

Jellal, sensing something terrible was coming, stiffened. “Macao, you don’t need to—”

“Oh, but I do,” Macao interrupted, grinning. “Now listen up, kids, because I’m about to educate you on the wonders of adulthood.”

Laxus frowned. “This isn’t necessary.”

“Oh, but it is,” Macao insisted, eyes gleaming. “Now, where do I start? Ah! Let’s talk about the birds and the bees.”

Laxus groaned. Hallie immediately turned bright red. Ultear facepalmed. Meredy looked absolutely lost. Jellal seemed to be contemplating whether he should bolt. Erza was determinedly looking away from everyone. Cana had her eyes screwed shut. Elfman had both hands covering his face, whereas Mira looked torn between running or just covering her ears and pretending she heard nothing.

“See,” Macao continued, undeterred, “when a man and a woman—or a man and a man, or a woman and a woman, or really any consenting adults—love each other very much…”

“Macao, no,” Laxus hissed.

“Macao, yes,” Macao shot back. “They—”

“I’m out,” Jellal said, standing up.

Macao grabbed his sleeve and yanked him back down. “Oh no, you don’t. You’re staying right here, buddy.” The grin he gave the rest of the teens in the group told them that it might just be better for them to stay very still.

The watching adults from the sidelines—Makarov, Gildarts, and even a few other amused guild members—chuckled in the background, watching the horror unfold. Cordelia who is nursing a cup of ale in her hand only chuckled, shaking her head. “Poor things. I did give Hallie and the other girls the Women Talk, but I didn’t exactly give them The Talk,” she commented. “From the look on Macao’s face, they’re going to be traumatised.”

“They’re not going to be able to look at each other in the eye for weeks,” Another guild member added.

Macao continued with his ‘lesson’, going into excruciating detail. For some reason, a chart came out of nowhere.

Ultear had turned an alarming shade of red. Meredy buried her face in her hands. Hallie, completely frozen, stared at Macao as though he had grown another head.

Meanwhile, Laxus…

Laxus had gone completely still. His face was bright red, and his eyes were locked on the ground. His jaw was clenched so tightly that it looked like it might snap.

“Why are you so red, Laxus?” Hallie asked, blinking at him innocently.

Laxus snapped his head toward her, horrified. “Nothing!”

The guild all burst into laughter.

Macao grinned. “And this is why we have The Talk,” he said cheerfully. “So you don’t go around making fools of yourselves when the time comes.”

Jellal groaned. “I don’t think I’ll ever recover from this.”

Ultear whacked Macao on the arm. “Why would you be so graphic?!”

“Oh, please,” Macao said, clearly enjoying himself. “You lot needed to know this sooner or later.”

“I vote for later,” Meredy muttered, her face still buried in her hands.

“Same here,” Cana, Erza, Mira and Elfman all raised their hands. The Lightning Tribe said nothing—they were all frozen in shock.

Makarov sighed, rubbing his temples. “Macao, you are a menace.”

Macao only grinned. “You’re welcome, Master.”

Laxus, still red-faced, pointed a finger at Macao. “I hate you.”

Macao chuckled. “Love you too, kid.”

As the older mages continued laughing, the younger kids—Natsu, Gray, Lisanna, and Levy—watched in complete confusion.

“What was all that about?” Natsu asked, tilting his head.

Gray shrugged. “Dunno. But Laxus looked like he was gonna die.”

Lisanna giggled. “Maybe it’s a secret magic technique?”

Levy frowned. “I feel like we’re missing something important.”

“Oh well,” Natsu said, grinning. “I’m sure we’ll figure it out when we’re older.”

From the looks of horror on the teens’ faces, they were all silently hoping they wouldn’t.

XXXXXX

The sun was shining, birds were chirping, and Hallie Clairmont was one step away from throttling Laxus Dreyar.

“No.”

Hallie exhaled through her nose. “Laxus.”

“Nope. Not this one.” Laxus crossed his arms, looking at the modest, perfectly reasonable apartment Hallie had just found. “The landlord is a guy.”

Mira let out an unholy snort, covering her mouth with her hand. “And?”

“And he looks shady.” Laxus narrowed his eyes at the innocent elderly man tending to his vegetable garden out front. “Shifty eyes.”

Hallie groaned, pressing her fingers to her temples. “He has cataracts, Laxus.”

“Shifty,” he insisted.

Mira was barely containing her laughter, while Hallie rubbed her temples as if warding off an incoming migraine.

This was the fifth apartment Laxus had vetoed. The first had a male landlord. The second was ‘too far’ from the guild despite being a ten-minute walk away. The third had stairs that were apparently ‘way too steep’, and the fourth had ‘weird energy’.

At the rate that they were going, they were going to go through every single available apartment in Magnolia and still find nothing. It almost seems like Laxus didn’t want her to move out.

“I will drown you in the nearest river,” Hallie threatened, eyes twitching.

“I’d like to see you try,” Laxus smirked, knowing full well she could control water with precision deadly enough to slice through steel.

Mira wiped at her eyes, having laughed so hard that she cried. Hallie only shot her best friend a dirty look, and Mira only grinned back at her, unrepentant. “Okay, okay, let’s check the next one before Hallie decides to commit murder.”

Thankfully, the next apartment was perfect.

The space was cosy but not cramped, with big windows letting in plenty of light. It was close enough to the guild that Laxus couldn’t complain, and the landlord was a kindly woman who ran a florist shop on the ground floor. She had cooed over all three of them, pinched Hallie’s cheek, and given Laxus a look so unimpressed that he had no choice but to behave.

Hallie turned to Laxus with a withering look. “If you veto this, so help me, Laxus.”

Laxus glanced around as if scrambling for an excuse. Then he met the florist’s gaze, and thought better of it. The look the smiling florist is giving him seems to almost dare him to say something bad about her rental space.

“…I guess it’s okay,” Laxus said reluctantly.

Hallie threw her arms up in victory, while Mira outright cackled.

Moving day arrived, and with it, chaos.

The entire younger generation of Fairy Tail had gathered to ‘help’, which mostly consisted of Natsu trying to race everyone while carrying furniture, Gray antagonising Natsu, and Levy being the only useful one by actually organising Hallie’s books.

“Natsu, put that down before you break it!” Hallie shouted as Natsu attempted to carry her desk with one arm.

“I got it, don’t worry—” A loud crash interrupted him. “…Oops.”

Gray smirked, “Smooth.”

“Shut up, Ice Block!”

Meanwhile, Laxus was carrying an entire couch by himself, looking deeply unimpressed with everyone else.

“If you guys actually tried instead of screwing around, we’d be done already,” he grumbled.

Makarov, meanwhile, was sitting on a crate, bawling his eyes out. “She’s grown up too fast!” He sobbed, clinging to Gildarts, who looked amused. “It seems just like yesterday when Bob just brought her to Fairy Tail! Now, here she is, moving out! Before I know it, she’s going to be married!”

Not far away, Laxus almost tripped over his own feet when he heard that part, and Mira cackled like a witch.

“You do realise she’s just moving down the street, right?” Gildarts asked, very amused.

“It’s not the same!” Makarov wailed.

Macao took a sip of his drink and chuckled. “You know, somehow I can see Hallie and Laxus leading the guild in the future. They’re already cleaning up all of Fairy Tail’s messes and doing the ‘apology tours’ in town since Hallie was what, ten?”

Wakaba nodded sagely. “They’re scarier than Master when they’re mad, definitely. Especially Hallie.” He sighed dramatically. “What happened to the adorable little girl that used to sit beside me and listen to all my stories?”

“She got tired of your bullshit,” Hallie deadpanned as she passed by, carrying a stack of paperwork. “I seriously wonder how Romeo puts up with you at home.”

Macao clutched his heart. “You wound me.”

Laxus snorted. “She’s not wrong.”

Hallie dropped her paperwork onto her new desk, and turned back to the chaos, hands on her hips. “Alright, you lot, enough messing around! Get back to work before I start assigning tasks!”

The younger guild members scrambled into action. Even Natsu got the hint.

Mira watched, shaking her head fondly. “She’s really going to be a force to be reckoned with.”

Gildarts grinned. “Oh, definitely. Give her a few years, and she and Laxus will be running this place.”

Makarov sniffled loudly. “My little girl is growing up so fast!”

Hallie rolled her eyes at the dramatics. “Master, I’m not moving to another continent, I’m literally down the road.”

“It’s not the same!”

Laxus just sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “We’re never gonna hear the end of this, are we?”

Mira beamed. “Nope!”

XXXXXX

Days and months went by, with the usual chaos that Fairy Tail takes pride in occurring on an almost daily basis. The townspeople of Magnolia are starting to get used to seeing Hallie and Laxus hurling some random guild member down the road by their collar for one of their ‘apology tours’. Even the gift shop in town is starting to get used to their visits to stock up on ‘apology gifts’.

For Fairy Tail, however, missions and requests went on as normal—with Hallie and Laxus dealing with their usual duties as a Fairy Tail wizard along with the paperwork, and even being the guild’s ‘disciplinary squad’. If not for the extra payment that comes with dealing with all the headaches, Laxus would likely have something more to say about it.

Hallie too had taken on the recent duty to teach Natsu how to read and write when she realised his skill in that is…questionable at best. Laxus however was in a bad mood for days whenever Hallie huddled down with Erza as well as Natsu and Gray to ensure the two younger boys could read and write properly. The Lightning Tribe was very amused by Laxus’ bad mood, and he was the butt of jokes by the trio for days.

Everything was as normal for Fairy Tail, with it being as rowdy as ever until the doors to the guild burst open one day with a loud BANG!

“I FOUND AN EGG!”

Natsu came tearing inside like he’d just unearthed the greatest treasure in the world, holding a large spotted egg above his head as if it were some kind of legendary artefact. His eyes sparkled with excitement, and his entire face was stretched into a massive grin.

Most of the guild’s members turned toward him, half-curious, half-exasperated. Some groaned, knowing that this would mean more chaos, while others genuinely pondered what kind of creature could hatch from the oversized egg.

At the bar, Hallie and Laxus sat side by side, casually nursing their drinks after returning from a joint mission with Sabertooth. They exchanged looks, bemused by the fire Dragon Slayer’s antics.

“Is it just me, or does he look like he’s about to hatch it himself?” Hallie mused, watching Natsu cradle the egg protectively.

“I’d bet on it,” Laxus muttered, smirking into his glass.

Meanwhile, Jellal, Meredy, Ultear, and Erza had gathered around Natsu, their expressions ranging from curiosity to concern. Ultear tilted her head, inspecting the egg with a scrutinising gaze. “I’ve never seen an egg like this before.”

“Is it a dragon’s egg?” Jellal wondered aloud.

“That would be amazing!” Meredy clapped her hands together.

“No,” Erza interjected, crossing her arms. “If it were a dragon’s egg, it wouldn’t be this small.”

Before anyone could come to a conclusion, a sharp voice suddenly rang out, startling them all.

“PUT THE EGG DOWN. GENTLY.”

The entire guild stilled. Hallie who is still at the bar with Laxus paused, turning towards the source of the voice only to realise that it was Mystogan.

Natsu nearly fumbled the egg in shock at the harshness of the voice. “W-What?”

Mystogan, who had previously been seated in his usual silent corner, had suddenly stood up. His voice, normally so quiet and composed, was firm, almost urgent. His piercing eyes—one of the few visible parts of him—were locked onto the egg as though it were the most dangerous thing in the room.

Natsu shivered with the look Mystogan gave him, and took a step back.

“You’re scaring him!” Erza bristled, seeing how scared Natsu looked, stepping between Mystogan and Natsu, who clutched the egg tighter to his chest, huge eyes scared.

Mystogan didn’t argue. He simply turned on his heel and strode out of the guild, leaving a stunned silence in his wake.

Hallie and Laxus exchanged another glance.

“Well, that’s new,” Laxus muttered.

Hallie sighed and stood. “I’ll go talk to him.”

Outside, she found Mystogan standing in the quiet alleyway beside the guild, staring at nothing in particular. He didn’t flinch as she approached, though he did exhale slowly, as if gathering his thoughts.

“You were never this harsh, especially with the kids,” Hallie said gently. “You recognised that egg. You know what it is.”

Mystogan was silent for a long moment before finally responding. “It’s an Exceed egg,” he admitted. “From my homeland. Edolas.”

Hallie blinked in surprise. “Exceed?”

Mystogan nodded. “They’re a race of winged cat-like beings that live in Edolas—my home. I don’t know how the egg ended up here, but it definitely came from my home.”

Hallie frowned, processing the information. “So… What does that mean? Is it dangerous?”

Mystogan shook his head. “No. Exceed aren’t dangerous. But it’s unusual for an egg to end up here. If it hatched in Earthland, it would likely be different from those in my world.”

Hallie hummed in thought. “You’re not going to take it, are you?”

Mystogan shook his head again. “No. If it’s here, then it belongs to this world now. I have no right to interfere.” He looked toward the guild hall. “It will be in good hands with Fairy Tail.”

“With Natsu?” Hallie raised an eyebrow, a teasing grin on her lips, and Mystogan’s eyes crinkled with amusement. There was a pause between them. “Tell me about Edolas.”

And so, Mystogan told her about Edolas—his homeland, the Exceeds, and the reason he left. He explained why he covered his face, how every person in Earthland had a counterpart in Edolas, and how his own counterpart happened to be Jellal. But then, he told her something else—something passed down through his family for generations.

“Edolas is artificial,” Mystogan said quietly. “It was created by the Ancients thousands of years ago in a last attempt to save magic. Or, to be more exact, to save the few surviving magical creatures at that time. Over the generations, only the Exceeds remained.”

Hallie was entranced, her eyes shining with fascination, though something about that story seemed awfully familiar to her. “That’s…incredible.”

Mystogan chuckled. “For as long as I’ve known you, you’ve always been drawn to stories of the Ancients. Maybe because you can wield their magic.” Hallie only smiled in response. “If someday, I get to return to Edolas, I’ll give you all the ancient records of my ancestors.”

Hallie smiled. “That’s a promise.”

“Yeah.”

XXXXXX

A few days later, the entire guild gathered to witness the newly hatched Exceed try to fly.

It had been a whirlwind of a few days—what with the Exceed egg first going missing, and Natsu turning Fairy Tail upside down to find said egg only to then realise Elfman had protected the egg when it had gone rolling down the hill where Natsu had taken a nap. The egg had hatched then, with a tiny blue cat with wings hatching from it, and immediately taking a nap on Natsu’s head.

The tiny blue Exceed was flapping his little wings now, trying to lift himself off the ground while Natsu and the younger kids cheered him on.

“Come on, Happy! You can do it!” Natsu yelled excitedly.

Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, Erza, Mira, Hallie and Laxus stood nearby, watching with amusement.

“He’s adorable,” Meredy cooed.

“He’s trying so hard,” Mira chuckled.

As they watched, a casual conversation sparked between them.

“You know,” Hallie mused, “I kind of want to make something that lets us fly too.”

“Like what? A spell?” Ultear asked.

“No, something mechanical,” Hallie said, tapping her chin in thought.

Laxus smirked. “A magic-powered bike,” he chimed in, making Hallie’s eyes lit up with excitement, and the others to blink.

“…That sounds dangerous,” Erza said flatly.

“That sounds amazing!” Meredy squealed.

“Imagine zipping through Magnolia, dodging buildings, weaving through the streets at insane speeds—” Hallie’s eyes lit up with excitement.

“And crashing into everything,” Jellal muttered.

Hallie ignored him. “With the right enchantments, we could even make it hover. Or even turn it invisible for covert missions.”

“Think of the speed!” Laxus was grinning now, just as invested. “No more waiting for trains!”

“Oh no,” Mira giggled. “They’ve gone into ‘mechanic mode’.”

The others watched in horror and amusement as Hallie and Laxus started furiously sketching out blueprints with whatever scraps of paper they could get, talking over each other excitedly.

“We could add a lightning propulsion system!”

“What about stabilisers?”

“We need shock absorption—”

“WE NEED A NAME!”

Jellal groaned, rubbing his temples, even as the older mages were all looking over at their group with amusement and curiosity, wondering what had the normally composed Hallie and Laxus so excited. “This is how disasters happen,” Jellal said flatly.

Ultear shook her head. “They’re going to build it whether we stop them or not.”

“I give them two weeks before something explodes,” Mira said cheerfully.

Hallie and Laxus were too absorbed in their schematics to notice their friends staring at them with a mixture of awe, dread, and resignation.

“Should we tell Master?” Meredy whispered.

Jellal sighed. “Let’s… Let’s just wait and see how bad it gets first.”

It was nearly two months since the sudden suggestion and idea of the ‘magic-powered bikes’, and just as Hallie and Laxus’ friends all thought they had either forgotten about it, or scrapped the idea completely, Jellal, Erza, Meredy and Ultear all walked into the guildhall one afternoon only to see Hallie and Laxus occupying their usual table—covering it with papers, blueprints, and mechanical parts.

The pair were absorbed deep into their work, sketching out intricate designs, and using tools to measure and mark components for what could only be described as some kind of machine.

“Oh no,” Erza deadpanned.

Jellal sighed, massaging his temples. “And here I thought they’ve forgotten about it,” he muttered.

Ultear gave Jellal a look. “It’s Hallie and Laxus. Do you really think they would have forgotten about anything at all?”

Jellal grimaced. “Good point.”

At the table, Laxus was leaning over the blueprints, tapping a pencil against the page as he muttered to himself, making adjustments to the designs. “We need to reinforce the frame here, add some extra support in the rear wheel axel… If we’re gonna make it faster, we need to make sure it’s solid.”

Hallie, sitting across from him, nodded in agreement as she adjusted the measurements on her own part of the blueprint. “Exactly. And the suspension has to be more flexible, or the shocks will be too much on rough terrain. We’ll need a lighter material for the body too, maybe something with a stronger tensile strength, like mithril alloys.”

Laxus grunted in acknowledgement and then looked up, meeting Hallie’s eyes. “Right. The weight needs to be distributed evenly to keep the bike balanced. If we add too much to the front or back, we’ll lose stability.”

“Exactly,” Hallie replied, tapping her pencil against her chin as she studied the design. “And we need to make sure the engines are properly calibrated. If we use lightning-infused runes for the power source, it’ll be faster and give us more energy.”

From across the room, the rest of the guild watched with a mix of confusion and amusement. Natsu, ever the curious one, squinted at the papers, trying to make sense of the designs. “Uh… What exactly are you two talking about?” He asked, scratching his head in confusion.

Gray leaned over to Natsu, equally baffled by the conversation. “I have no idea. Something about wheels and engines…and lightning?”

Mira, who had joined Jellal, Erza, Ultear and Meredy at a table, raised an eyebrow. “Wait, they’re talking about those motorcycles they’ve been building, right?”

“Motorcycles?” Lisanna cocked her head to one side in confusion.

“They’ve been working on it for months now,” Mira explained, “Every time they get some new part or material, they go into ‘engineer mode’. It’s like a whole other side of them.”

Meanwhile, Laxus and Hallie continued their discussion, now delving into more technical jargon. “We’ll need a modified spark gap here for the ignition, and if we wire the circuits correctly, we can use the lightning to power the front headlight,” Hallie explained, as she jotted down some more calculations.

Laxus nodded, then added. “I’ll take care of the wheels. The tyres need to be wider for stability, but they have to have just the right grip. Too much, and we’ll lose speed. Too little, and we’ll be sliding all over the place.”

The guild members, still trying to process what they were hearing, exchanged confused glances. Gray muttered, “I just heard something about ‘grip’ and ‘stability’… Are they seriously building something that complex?”

Natsu, ever eager to understand, leaned over toward the table where Laxus and Hallie were working, trying to get a closer look at the blueprints. “What kind of bike are you two even making? You talking about some kind of super-fast machine or something?”

Laxus didn’t even glance at Natsu as he kept his focus on the blueprint. “Not just any bike. We’re building a magic-powered motorcycle, one that’s fast, durable, and can handle pretty much anything we throw at it.”

Hallie, without missing a beat, added, “It’ll also have stealth capabilities, so we can use it for covert missions. We’re integrating illusion magic into the body to make it blend into its surroundings.”

At that, the guild went silent for a moment. The implications of what they were talking about were sinking in.

Makarov, watching from his usual spot by the bar, chuckled softly to himself. “Those two are something else,” he muttered, shaking his head in amusement. “When they’re serious about something, they go all in.”

Gildarts, sitting beside Makarov, leaned back with a grin. “I’m honestly impressed. It’s not every day you see a couple of kids thinking of something that complicated. They might just pull it off.”

Wakaba, who had been quietly observing, nudged Macao beside him. “What do you think, Macao? Should we start placing bets on whether or not they actually finish these things?”

Macao grinned. “I’m putting my money on Laxus. He’s got that look in his eye that says he won’t give up until it’s perfect.”

Mira, exchanging looks with Erza, Jellal, Ultear and Meredy, looked back towards the table where Laxus and Hallie were. “Are you two seriously going to try to build magic-powered motorcycles? What about all the supplies you’ll need? Are you planning to get all of that yourself?”

Laxus glanced at her with a smirk. “Of course. We’ve already started gathering parts. It’s just a matter of time before we’re ready to start building.”

Hallie looked up from her notes, a faint smile on her lips. “And besides, we have access to enough resources to make this happen. It’s not just about speed or power—it’s about creating something that represents us, something unique to Fairy Tail.”

Natsu finally grinned, his earlier confusion giving way to his excitement. “Hey, if you guys can pull it off, I’ll be the first one to take it for a spin!”

Hallie raised an eyebrow. “You think you can handle it?”

Natsu puffed out his chest confidently. “Of course! I’ve got this!” He declared, causing a few chuckles to ripple through the guild.

Hallie and Laxus exchanged amused glances before Laxus spoke up, “You’ll be lucky if we let you near it, flamehead.”

The guild hall erupted into laughter at the playful banter between the two teenagers, who, despite their seriousness about their work, were still very much a part of Fairy Tail’s lively and unpredictable atmosphere. Even as they worked on something as complicated as building their own magic-powered motorcycles, they still had time for lighthearted teasing and camaraderie.

But for now, Laxus and Hallie remained focused on their task, their blueprints slowly taking shape. And as the guild watched them from across the room, one thing was certain: whatever they were building, it was going to be something extraordinary.

The lot near the guild entrance had been cleared out to make way for the much-anticipated project. The space was now a makeshift workshop where Laxus and Hallie had set up their tools and supplies. Their blueprints were laid out, and the two teens were already hard at work, assembling various components. The other guild members watched from a safe distance, both intrigued and apprehensive about what was unfolding before them.

Hallie was the first to make a move, pulling out a chisel and a set of intricate runes she had been sketching earlier. “This part’s crucial,” she explained, her eyes focused on the work ahead. “The frame needs these runes carved into it to stabilise the magic-infused engine.”

Laxus stood nearby, holding up a large, metal piece of the frame, his hands steady as he used his magic to help shape and mould the metal. “We’ll need the reinforced frame to handle the impact when we put the engine in,” he added, his voice focused by confidence. “It’s not just about looks. This thing’s gonna take a beating.”

The guild members stood a few paces back, whispering amongst themselves in quiet awe. Natsu, Gray, Lisanna, and Levy were at the front, all of them staring at Hallie and Laxus with a mixture of fascination and nervousness. They’d never seen the teens so serious about something before.

Mira leaned against the doorframe, her arms crossed, eyeing the work closely. “Do you think they’re really going to pull this off?” She asked Jellal who was standing next to her, eyes wide as he watched Hallie carve runes into the metal with precise movements.

Jellal looked uncertain, exchanging looks with Erza, Ultear and Meredy. “I mean, they’ve been at  it for days now… I don’t doubt them, but with all that magic and machinery? It feels like they’re pushing things pretty far.”

Gray, with his arms folded across his chest, glanced at Natsu. “You sure we should be standing this close? One wrong move, and we’re all toast.”

Freed and the other members of the Lightning Tribe had set up a cautious perimeter around the lot, their eyes trained on the two teens. Freed was ready, his hand near his sword as he prepared to protect the guild if anything went wrong. Bickslow and Evergreen stood close by, their usual playful banter replaced by tense silence, each one of them waiting for something unexpected to happen.

“I’m pretty sure they know what they’re doing,” Freed murmured, watching Hallie carefully as she activated a magical rune on the frame. “But just in case, we’ll be ready for anything.”

As Hallie carved the last rune into the metal frame, she stepped back ,wiping sweat from her brow. “That should do it for the first part,” she said with satisfaction, her eyes scanning the completed work. “Now we can start on the wiring for the engine.”

Laxus joined her, his expression focused but with a faint smile. “We’re getting close,” he said, inspecting the carved frame. “Next step is to work on the engine assembly, and that’s where things are going to get tricky.”

A low murmur of apprehension ran through the crowd. Even Makarov, who had wandered out to watch the process, looked on with curiosity, but also with a hint of concern. He had faith in his grandson and Hallie, but this was uncharted territory. Magic and machinery combined in such a delicate way was always such a gamble.

“Are you sure you want to go this far?” Makarov asked, his voice carrying over to Laxus and Hallie.

Laxus looked back at his grandfather, his expression stern. “This is the only way. We’re not just building a bike, we’re building something that’s going to represent what Fairy Tail is about. We’ll make sure it’s safe.”

Hallie nodded in agreement, her eyes narrowing as she carefully set up the magical components. “We’re integrating lightning-based runes into the engine, which should give it an extra boost of power. But it also means that the energy output could be unstable if we don’t do it right.”

Makarov chuckled lightly, shaking his head. “You’ve always had a flair for the dramatics, Laxus. Just make sure it doesn’t explode in my face.”

The rest of the guild laughed nervously, though they couldn’t help but watch with fascination as Hallie and Laxus worked together seamlessly. They were a well-oiled machine, their teamwork impressing even the most sceptical of guild members.

As the afternoon wore on, the sounds of clanking metal, the hum of magic, and the occasional crackle of electricity filled the air. The guild members had gathered in a loose circle around the lot, some of them starting to chat among themselves, while others continued to watch in silent awe.

Eventually, Laxus gave the signal. “Alright, we’re ready to start the engine calibration.” He pulled a small device from his pocket and inserted it into the bike’s control system, feeding it the necessary energy to begin the process.

Hallie stepped back, her eyes flickering between the bike and the growing magic energy in the air. She placed a hand on the machine, her fingers tracing over the runes she’d carved earlier. “It’s time,” she muttered to herself.

The engine began to hum softly, and the air around the lot crackled with magical energy. There was a pause, a tense silence as everyone waited for the next step.

And then, with a burst of power, the engine roared to life.

The guild members gasped as the bike’s engine sparked with magical energy, the frame glowing with the ethereal runes Hallie had inscribed. For a moment, the energy seemed to pulse, as if testing its limits.

The ground beneath the bike vibrated with the raw energy of the engine, and Hallie’s hand instinctively reached for the handlebar, her expression intense.

“Easy there,” Laxus said, placing a hand on her shoulder to steady her. “Let’s not get ahead of ourselves.”

But before either could react further, the energy from the bike shot up, causing a small shockwave that sent everyone scrambling to keep their distance.

“See?” Natsu said, grinning. “I told you guys they were going all out!”

Freed was on high alert, his hand now gripping his sword, ready to step in if anything went wrong. “Watch out, everyone! It’s getting more volatile by the second.”

But Laxus and Hallie, as if anticipating this moment, immediately began to work in tandem, channelling their magic to stabilise the energy surging from the bike. Slowly, the excess magic started to dissipate, and the engine settled into a low, steady hum.

With a satisfied sigh, Hallie and Laxus exchanged a brief look of triumph. “We’ve done it,” Hallie said, her voice steady but filled with relief.

The guild members, who had been holding their breath, erupted into applause. Even Freed, who had been tense moments ago, let out a relieved sigh.

“Not bad,” Makarov said with a grin, though his eyes still held a touch of wariness. “Just try not to blow anything up next time, alright?”

Laxus grinned, before meeting with Hallie’s eyes. “Let’s try a test drive,” he suggested, and excitement surged through all the guild members present, before Hallie grinned back and nodded.

With a twist of the handlebars, both bikes geared to life, and soon, Laxus and Hallie were weaving around the guild’s front yard with a smooth, effortless ease. Both bikes were glowing with a mix of magic-infused runes and sleek design.

Laxus was grinning widely, his hands expertly controlling the bike as he leaned into a turn, the lightning-powered machine surging forward with each burst of speed. Hallie, riding right alongside him, looked equally as pleased, her bike seeming to hum with energy as she shifted effortlessly between gears. Her magic-infused bike was equally impressive, the stealth magic woven into it creating a blur of movement that made it appear as though she was gliding.

“They did it,” Mira had a grin on her face even as the rest of the guild watched with stunned silence, watching the two teens zip around the lot before coming to a graceful stop in front of them. The roar of the engines died down as both bikes came to a halt, and the guild was left in awed silence.

“Not bad, huh?” Laxus called out, his grin wide and confident as he hopped off his bike and walked over to join his friends.

Hallie followed suit, dismounting with the same smoothness, and then smiled proudly at the bikes, clearly pleased with their handiwork. “They’ve got a lot of power behind them, but we made sure the magic’s stable,” she said, brushing a lock of hair from her face. “No blowing up today.”

The guild members slowly circled around, eyes wide with awe at the two bikes that had come to life before their very eyes. Mira, always the one with an eye for style, was the first to speak up. “I can’t believe you two actually built these,” she marvelled. “It’s like something out of a dream. Can you build one for anyone else?”

Hallie and Laxus exchanged a quick glance before answering in unison, “No.”

Laxus’ voice was firm, and Hallie’s tone echoed the same determination. “These are our bikes. We put work into them. Not something we’d just sell off.”

Mira laughed lightly, shaking her head in amusement. “Fair enough. But… What if you put your own mark on them? Some kind of symbol, you know, so everyone knows who made them.”

Laxus raised an eyebrow. “What do you mean, like a logo?”

“Yeah, exactly!” Mira grinned, clearly already full of ideas. “Something to make them yours.”

Hallie looked thoughtful, tapping her chin. “Hmm… Maybe we could make it something simple, like a lightning bolt or maybe something that represents both of us.”

“You mean something like…a combination of a flame and a lightning bolt?” Natsu chimed in, stepping forward with a bright grin.

Gray shot Natsu a sideways glance. “Yeah, great idea, Natsu. Because, you know, they totally want their bikes to look like a tribute to you.”

Mira chuckled, ignoring their banter. “It’s a great idea, really. A symbol that represents both of you. Something unique.”

“Hallie uses water magic, doesn’t she?” Meredy spoke up, smiling nervously when every pair of eyes in the yard swung towards her. “I know you don’t just stick to water magic, but it’s the one you use the most.” There were nods from all around. “Why not make it a lightning bolt with something to represent water?”

Laxus was about to open his mouth to say something, but he shut it quickly, thinking over Meredy’s suggestion. It is true that while Hallie can use more than water magic, being an Ancient Magic user—water magic is something she uses more than anything else. She never said anything, but Laxus privately suspects that it might be in tribute to her mother.

“That’s a good idea,” Laxus said at last, before turning towards Hallie. “What do you think?”

Hallie only smiled at that. “We need a good design.”

Meanwhile, Natsu and Gray were growing increasingly frustrated. “You guys got to take us on one of those joyrides,” Natsu grumbled, his arms crossed. “I wanna see how fast it really goes!”

Gray nodded, his competitive nature kicking in. “Yeah, let’s see if they’re really as great as you say they are.”

Laxus smirked, crossing his arms over his chest. “Sure, but only if you can keep up.”

At that moment, a small, familiar figure darted out from behind the guild and into the lot. It was Happy, his wings flapping excitedly as he flew over to the bikes. “Take me! Take me!” Happy shouted, grinning widely. “I want a ride too!”

Hallie and Laxus exchanged a knowing glance, and before Natsu or Gray could protest, they both got on their bikes, one by one, and gestured for Happy to hop on.

The little Exceed didn’t need any further encouragement. He gleefully fluttered over to Hallie’s bike and climbed onto the back of it, while Laxus gave him a quick nod before revving his engine.

With a quick look to the others, Laxus gave a nod to Hallie, and the two teens took off again, this time with Happy perched happily on the back of Hallie’s bike. Natsu and Gray stood there, watching as the three sped off down the road. Happy was laughing, his wings fluttering as the wind whipped past, while Laxus and Hallie clearly relished the thrill of their creations.

The rest of the guild watched in stunned silence before Ultear broke into a laugh. “Well, that’s one way to break them in.”

Natsu and Gray’s expressions soured as they crossed their arms. “I can’t believe they took Happy first,” Natsu muttered, glaring at the dust trail left by the bikes. “I was gonna ride first, not him.”

“Guess he’s just faster than you,” Gray teased, leaning back with a grin.

Mira chuckled, and then turned to the rest of the guild. “I think we’ve all learned a valuable lesson today: don’t mess with Hallie and Laxus when it comes to their bikes.”

Laxus and Hallie returned shortly, slowing to a stop in front of the guild, Happy still grinning on Hallie’s bike.

“Well, that was a blast!” Happy cheered, his wings still flapping excitedly. “I want to do it again!”

Natsu, his jealousy now bubbling over, stomped his foot in frustration. “You took Happy first?!” He yelled.

Gray laughed and nudged Natsu. “Tough luck, buddy.”

Hallie and Laxus dismounted, and they both looked around at the guild, still clearly buzzing with excitement. “Yeah, Happy’s got the first ride,” Laxus said, his voice filled with amusement. “But don’t worry, we’ll take you guys for a spin sometime.”

Natsu and Gray wanted to complain, but deep down, they knew they’d get their turn eventually. For now, though, it was clear that Laxus and Hallie’s bikes were the talk of Fairy Tail—and not just for their speed. Their skill, determination, and ingenuity had made them a true testament to what Fairy Tail was all about.

And the guild, as always, was proud.

XXXXXX

~Year X778~

The sun had barely risen when Hallie and Laxus arrived at the meeting point, their magic-powered bikes kicking up dust as they skidded to a stop. Sting and Rogue were already waiting, lounging against a rock with their arms crossed. The moment they spotted the pair, Sting broke into a grin.

“Well, well, if it isn’t Fairy Tail’s youngest S-class mages,” Sting said, pushing off from his spot. “I knew you two would make it. That just means we have to celebrate after the mission, right?”

Rogue, ever the quieter of the two, nodded in agreement. “It’s impressive. Few make S-class at your age.” He then grinned. “We’ll catch up soon. We can’t let Natsu and Gray beat us, after all.”

Laxus almost snorted with that comment.

Sting and Rogue have this friendly rivalry with Natsu and Gray since Fairy Tail and their allies have the annual training session for the younger members of their guilds earlier that year. Sting and Rogue were undeniably drawn to Natsu for the fact that he’s also a Dragon Slayer like they are, and not to mention that all three are close in age. Sting for some reason, seems to idolise Natsu after the training session.

All three Dragon Slayers had their own personal chat after the training session had wrapped up. Hallie had no idea what was said, but she had a feeling it had something to do with their dragon parents.

While Hallie didn’t know the details, she had heard from Minerva that Sting and Rogue arrived at Sabertooth in as much the same manner as Natsu—with their own dragon parents suddenly vanishing on them over a year ago. The trio have been exchanging letters constantly since, and Hallie won’t be surprised if they would be pairing up often for future joint missions that Fairy Tail had with Sabertooth.

It’s been a whirlwind of a year since Hallie and Laxus have made their bikes.

Their allies have almost all drooled over the bikes when they first saw it during their joint missions or during the few missions when Hallie or Laxus had to deliver something from Makarov to the other guild masters.

There were even quite a few inquiries about their bikes, and while their allies were disappointed that they don’t plan to produce more of it, they understood. Though from the looks on Sting and Rogue’s faces, Hallie honestly won’t put it past them to try to make their own—if not try to at least get help or a copy of the original blueprints from them.

Makarov, too, had decided that Hallie, Laxus and Mira were good enough to be nominated as candidates for the S-class promotion exam less than three months ago, despite the fact that Hallie and Mira were fourteen, with Laxus being three years older. While Erza and their other friends were disappointed to not be considered good enough yet, they were all more than willing to train with them in the days leading up to the examination, where Makarov, as well as Gildarts, have taken them to Tenrou Island, where Fairy Tail held the S-class promotion exams. Not only is it territory belonging to Fairy Tail, but it is also where Mavis’ grave is located.

Thankfully, all three of them have passed the S-class promotion exam and have joined the ranks of the few S-class mages there are in the guild—of which currently, there is only Gildarts. While Jellal and all their other friends held a celebration when Hallie, Laxus and Mira returned from Tenrou Island with Makarov and Gildarts, proudly holding the ranks of S-class mages, Mystogan wasn’t able to return.

In the past year, the masked mage had been taking more and more missions that he was hardly ever around in the guild hall. He did however leave a letter behind for Hallie, Laxus and Mira, congratulating them for their promotion during one of his rare returns back to Magnolia before leaving again.

Hallie grinned at Sting and Rogue, adjusting the gloves on her hands. “You guys say that like we haven’t been handling Fairy Tail’s messes since we were kids.”

Laxus snorted. “She’s not wrong.”

Sting laughed, about to launch into a story about one of Sabertooth’s recent escapades when the air shifted. A bird swooped down from the sky, a scarlet-coloured missive clutched in its talons. The colour alone made Hallie’s stomach drop.

She reached out, catching it as the bird released its grip and flew off. The moment she saw the rushed handwriting, her breath hitched.

Jellal.

“There’s been an accident,” Hallie read aloud, her voice unusually shaky. “Lisanna is dead. Come back immediately. Mira needs you. The guild needs you.”

Silence followed. Sting and Rogue exchanged glances, but their usual playful banter was nowhere in sight. Laxus went pale beside her, his fists clenching.

“Go back to Fairy Tail,” Sting said, his tone serious. “We can handle this mission ourselves. Keep us updated.”

Hallie swallowed thickly. “Thanks.”

Neither she nor Laxus wasted another second. They mounted their bikes, pushing them to their limits as they tore down the road, leaving a cloud of dust in their wake. The wind stung at Hallie’s face, but it couldn’t compare to the dread curling in her stomach.

“What on earth happened?” Hallie muttered, her voice barely carrying over the roar of their engines. “Wasn’t Lisanna out on a job with Mira and Elfman?”

It was only in recent months that Makarov had allowed the younger generation of Fairy Tail—Natsu, Gray, Lisanna and Levy to take on missions outside Magnolia, but only if they were accompanied by a more experienced mage to get at least a year of experience before they are then allowed to take on solo missions.

Lisanna, to no one’s surprise, normally followed Mira or Elfman for missions outside Magnolia, though the Strauss siblings normally take missions together as a trio. Kinda similar to how Hallie normally takes missions with Laxus or the Lightning Tribe.

Natsu and Gray on the other hand are often paired with Jellal, Ultear and Meredy to get some experience under the trio if Laxus and Hallie aren’t available—though often, the team returned with Jellal looking like he needed a headache cure from the younger boys’ constant bickering, though Jellal admitted that Natsu and Gray worked like a well-oiled machine when they need to.

Despite their constant arguments, it seems like Natsu and Gray’s abilities and fighting styles complement each other.

Whereas Erza and Cana normally take solo missions, they sometimes team up with some of the others when the missions call for it. As for Levy, surprisingly, Jet and Droy have approached her to team up together as an official team. After Freed had gotten his claws into Levy, and had taught her the ins and outs of Script Magic, Levy can be one fearsome opponent if she needs to be. And the truth is that someone sensible needs to keep an eye on Jet and Droy.

Hallie had visions of them accidentally destroying something or coming back injured or worse when she first heard that they were planning to team up together.

Laxus didn’t answer Hallie, his jaw tight as they sped towards Magnolia.

The skies above Magnolia were threatening rain when Laxus and Hallie finally returned to the guild, leaving their bikes in the front yard without bothering to park it in the attached garage that they’d built not long after finishing their bikes.

The air in the guild hall was heavy with grief. The usually lively and rowdy guild was eerily quiet, the atmosphere suffocating. Members sat in clusters, whispering amongst themselves, their faces etched with sorrow.

Erza was seated in between Gray and Natsu, one arm around each boy who had grief all over their faces. Natsu’s eyes were red-rimmed—like he’d been crying. Happy, the tiny little Exceed was seated on Natsu’s lap, trying to cheer him up, but the Exceed looked to be crying as well. Without making it look too obvious, Hallie noticed that Gray had his pinkie hooked around Natsu’s on Erza’s lap—a silent show of support.

“It’s fine…” Erza was telling Natsu and Gray, though her lips trembled and her voice shook.

Jellal was waiting for them by the side of the entrance, looking more exhausted than Hallie had ever seen him. The moment that he had spotted them, he pulled them aside, his expression grim.

“There was an accident,” Jellal said, rubbing his temple and speaking in hushed tones. “The mission Mira, Elfman, and Lisanna took… Elfman lost control of his magic. He—” Jellal’s voice hitched. “He accidentally dealt a fatal blow to Lisanna. By the time he realised what had happened, it was too late.”

Hallie covered her mouth, her heart lurching. It was the worst fear for any mage—losing control of their magic.

Jellal continued, “Mira’s locked herself in her room. She won’t see anyone. Elfman… He’s been tearing up half the forest. Freed’s keeping an eye on him, making sure he doesn’t hurt himself.”

Hallie exhaled sharply, exchanging looks with Laxus. “I’ll go to Mira.”

“I’ll handle Elfman,” Laxus said firmly.

Jellal nodded, his eyes filled with something close to relief. “Be careful.”

The apartment that the Strauss siblings lived in was just three buildings away from Hallie’s, and she had been over there often for ‘slumber parties’, or just to hang out. Thus, she had a spare key to the apartment of the Strauss siblings in case of an emergency.

Hallie rarely had the opportunity to use the key, but she used it now to let herself into the apartment. The apartment that the Strauss siblings rented is a small two-bedroom apartment with a small living room with a portion of it being turned into a small kitchen area. Mira and Lisanna shared one bedroom, whereas Elfman had the other bedroom.

Hallie didn’t bother knocking the moment she’d arrived in front of Mira’s bedroom door. She pressed her palm against the locked door, and with a flick of magic, disengaged the lock. The door creaked open to reveal Mira curled up on her bed, clutching a pillow, her body wracked with silent sobs.

“Mira.”

“Go away.” Mira’s voice was hoarse, but Hallie stepped inside anyway, shutting the door behind her.

Mira sat up suddenly, eyes burning with grief and anger. “I said go away!”

Hallie didn’t flinch as Mira shoved her, her strength faltering. Instead, she caught Mira’s wrists, pulling her into a tight embrace. Mira fought at first, weakly pounding against Hallie’s shoulder, but then she broke, sobbing into Hallie’s chest.

“I know it’s not Elfman’s fault… He didn’t want this to happen. He loved Lisanna. He dotes on her. He was so…broken up when it happened. But…” Mira sobbed into Hallie’s shoulder. “Lisanna… Why her? I want her back… I’d do anything to bring her back…”

Hallie held her tighter, tears pricking her own eyes. “I know.”

Meanwhile, Laxus found Elfman in the forest, his fists bloodied from punching trees. Freed stood nearby, tense but watchful.

“Elfman,” Laxus called out.

Elfman turned, his eyes wild. “I killed her.” His voice was broken. “I killed my own sister.”

Laxus stepped forward. “Apologies and regrets won’t bring her back.”

Elfman let out a strangled sound. “Then what am I supposed to do?”

Laxus exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “You get stronger. If you’re scared of your magic, then you learn how to control it. I’ll help you.”

Elfman stared at him, eyes filled with pain. “Why?”

Laxus stared at his hand for several moments. He recalled when he first started using his magic, and how much it scared him in the beginning. Not only is he a lightning user, but he somehow has Dragon Slaying abilities as well? It took him a lot of trial and error to learn how to control it.

“Because,” Laxus said at last, “I know what it’s like to be afraid of your own power.”

It was at least a week later before Mira felt that she was ready to return to the guild and face the outside world once more.

A week of Hallie constantly bringing food or cooking for Mira and Elfman and making sure that the two siblings are eating properly, and taking care of themselves. During that week, Hallie had all but moved into Mira’s apartment, and had even taken some of the paperwork with her to the apartment to work on when Mira was asleep. A week of waking Mira from nightmares when she started screaming about Lisanna in her sleep. A week of staying with Mira throughout the night just so she could have a restful night.

And now, a week later, Hallie found herself sitting behind Mira as the other girl sat in front of the full-length mirror in her room, running a comb gently through Mira’s long, platinum hair. The strands, usually tied back in a high ponytail or left in a wild wave, felt unnaturally smooth and lifeless in Hallie’s hands.

Mira sat quietly in front of the mirror, watching her reflection, and Hallie’s reflection doing her hair for her. Her hands rested on her lap, her expression distant.

Mira had always been beautiful, even when she dressed in her usual punk outfits and spoke like she was about to fight every moment. But now dressed in a simple dress in a soft shade of blue and with her hair let down, her beauty really stands out. It is a stark contrast to her usual punk-like outfits.

“Lisanna bought me this dress for my birthday last year,” Mira murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “She said I should wear things that show how beautiful I am, not just what makes me look tough. I always laughed at her. Said it wasn’t my style. But now…”

Hallie paused, letting Mira’s words settle. “It looks good on you,” she said sincerely, resuming the slow strokes of the comb. “Lisanna wasn’t wrong.”

Mira let out a soft, choked laugh, pressing her hands against her face. “I just want her back, Hallie. I want to wake up and hear her teasing me again. I want to go downstairs and see her scolding Natsu or Gray for making a mess. I want her to be here.”

Hallie put the comb down and wrapped her arms around Mira from behind, resting her chin on her shoulder. “I know,” she whispered. “I know. But she wouldn’t want you to stop living because of her. You can grieve. You can cry. But don’t lose yourself.”

Mira sniffled, but nodded slightly. They sat there in silence for a long time before Mira finally pulled away and wiped her face. “Let’s go to the guild,” she said softly. “I think it’s time.”

When Mira stepped into the guild hall, the usual rowdiness came to an abrupt halt. Every pair of eyes turned to her, taking in the unfamiliar sight of the once fearsome Take-Over mage dressed in something soft, her hair neatly combed, her presence quiet.

Erza was the first to approach, looking unsure of what to say. “Mira, you…” She hesitated before continuing, “You look beautiful.”

Natsu, standing beside Gray and Levy, rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, you do. But uh, more than that… We’re here for you.”

Gray crossed his arms, looking away awkwardly. “Whatever you need, just say the word.”

Levy stepped closer and reached out hesitantly, touching Mira’s arm. “We love you, Mira. And we’ll always be here.”

Mira gave them a small, trembling smile. “Thank you,” she whispered. “That means a lot.”

At that moment, Makarov approached, looking up at her with the kindness of a father. “How are you feeling, child?”

“I’m fine, Master,” Mira tried to smile. She looked at Hallie who nodded to her encouragingly. Mira then inhaled deeply. “I’ve been talking with Hallie,” she admitted. “And I think I know what I want to do. I’d like to take a step back from missions for a while. I want to support the guild in other ways—helping at the bar, handling paperwork for Laxus and Hallie, things like that.”

Makarov nodded solemnly. “This isn’t forever, Mira. I’ll wait for you until you’re ready to return as an active mage.”

Mira smiled faintly. “I appreciate that, Master.”

Meanwhile, in the training grounds outside Magnolia, Elfman hit the dirt hard for the fifth time in a row, coughing as the breath was knocked out of his lungs. He pushed himself onto his hands and knees, panting heavily.

“You’re still hesitating,” Laxus growled, standing over him. “You think too much. You hesitate, and that’s why you lost control. You want to be strong? Then stop doubting yourself!”

A few feet away, Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen watched with varying expressions of concern.

Evergreen winced as Elfman was sent flying once more. Poor guy is likely going to end up with bruises everywhere at this rate. “Laxus was never this harsh when training us.”

Freed sighed, arms crossed. “This is different. Elfman doesn’t just need training—he needs to break past the fear that’s holding him back. This is Laxus’ way of helping.”

Bickslow hummed. “Well, it’s definitely gonna be painful.”

Elfman pushed himself up again, gritting his teeth.

His body ached, his muscles screamed in protest, but something about Laxus’ words struck a chord in him. If he wanted to control his magic, if he wanted to ensure he never made the same mistake again, he had to become stronger.

He wiped the blood from his lip and stood. “Again.”

Laxus smirked. “Good. Now come at me like you mean it.”

Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen exchanged glances. Maybe, just maybe, this was exactly what Elfman needed.

XXXXXX

~Year X779~

The rhythmic clatter of the train’s wheels against the tracks filled the quiet cabin, lulling more of its passengers into a state of drowsy contentment.

Luna Evermere and Neville Ashford however, remained alert, gazing out the window as the scenery gradually shifted from the quiet countryside to more bustling settlements. The two of them sat side by side, their bags placed neatly at their feet, containing everything they owned in the world.

They had never travelled far beyond their small village before, and anticipation mixed with apprehension as they ventured into the unknown.

Neville absently ran his fingers along the spine of his leather-bound potion journal, the pages worn from years of note-taking. His thoughts drifted to the orphanage where he and Luna had been raised, a humble building tucked away in the heart of their village, surrounded by fields of wild herbs.

“I wonder what the headmaster would say if he knew we were moving all the way to Magnolia,” he mused aloud.

Luna, who had been watching the passing scenery with dreamy eyes, turned to him with a soft smile. “He’d probably tell us to be careful and to send him a letter when we arrive.”

Neville chuckled, nodding in agreement.

The orphanage head had always been a kind but practical man, never one for dramatic goodbyes. He had told them the story of how they were found as infants, each with only their first names scribbled on a note pinned to their blankets, requesting that the orphanage take them in. It was the orphanage head who had given them their last names, and while it had never truly bothered them, it had made them wonder, on quiet nights, where they had truly come from.

Their village was known for its herbs, attracting apothecaries from across Fiore. Neville and Luna had always found solace among the plants, their natural affinity for herbs leading them to an apprenticeship with the village’s local apothecary. He was a master of his craft, and under his guidance, they had spent years honing their skills.

And yet, there had always been something…different about them.

Neville had often woken from strange dreams filled with intricate potion recipes that no one in Fiore had heard of. Luna, too, had dreams—visions of a faceless friend named Hallie, a presence so warm and familiar that it left an ache in her heart whenever she awoke.

When their mentor admitted that he had nothing more to teach them, he had taken them to the Apothecary Guild Headquarters for their certification exams. Even he had been shocked when they passed with flying colours, awarded the title of First-Class Masters. Their original potions—many of which came from their mysterious dreams—had stunned the guild examiners. They had been urged to set up shop anywhere they pleased, but Magnolia had called to them.

As if it was where they were meant to be.

The train gave a gentle lurch as it neared its destination. Neville took a deep breath, steeling himself. “Are you ready for this?”

Luna simply smiled. “Magnolia is waiting for us.”

The mayor of Magnolia was a kind yet pragmatic man, well aware of the bustling life his town held. When Neville and Luna arrived at his office, he regarded them with curious eyes before breaking into a welcoming smile.

“We don’t have an apothecary here,” he admitted, looking over their certifications and even the recommendation letter from the Apothecary Guild. “You’ve come to the right place.”

He signed off on their shop deed with a flourish, along with a dedicated plot of land behind the shop space big enough for them to build a greenhouse for the plants and herbs that they would need to brew their potions. The shop too comes with an attached apartment above, so there is no need for Luna and Neville to seek lodgings. The mayor then muttered, “As long as Fairy Tail doesn’t destroy your shop, you’ll do just fine.”

Neville and Luna exchanged amused glances. They had heard of Fairy Tail’s…lively reputation.

Stepping out of the office, Luna stretched her arms above her head. “Now all that’s left is choosing a name.”

Neville, without hesitation, murmured, “The Whomping Willow.”

Luna tilted her head. “Why that name?”

Neville hesitated, a flash of something—an image? A memory?—flickering in his mind. A towering tree, its branches thrashing wildly. A voice, familiar yet distant, warning him, This is the Whomping Willow.

“I…don’t know. The name just pops in my head.”

Luna studied him with a knowing look before saying gently, “It’s not really suitable for an apothecary and fortune-telling business. How about The Whispering Willow instead?”

Neville smiled. “Yeah… That feels right.”

XXXXXX

A few days later, they found themselves standing inside the famous Fairy Tail guild, potions in hand. The energy of the guild was overwhelming—chaotic, loud, and vibrant. Makarov, seated at the bar, raised a brow at their presence.

“Young ones, what brings you here?”

Neville stepped forward. “We’re setting up an apothecary shop in Magnolia and wanted to establish a partnership with Fairy Tail. We can supply you with monthly potions.”

Makarov’s eyes twinkled with interest. “That’s quite the proposal. Hallie!”

Hallie?

At the sound of the name, Neville and Luna froze.

A young woman with shoulder-length dark hair and emerald green eyes stepped forward from the back—probably around Luna and Neville’s age.

She was smaller than Neville expected, but there was something about the way she carried herself—relaxed, yet undeniably alert. The noise of the rowdy guild seemed to wash over her without truly touching her, as if she existed just slightly apart from the chaos, despite standing at its very center.

Her coat, a deep denim blue, flared slightly at the hem as she shifted her weight. The coat’s sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, revealing toned forearms that spoke of someone accustomed to combat, though she gave no outward signs of aggression. The drawstring at her waist cinched the coat snugly, accentuating her lean frame, while black leggings gave her the freedom to move at a moment’s notice, with dark brown boots on her feet, with a black choker around her neck.

Then Neville’s gaze caught on the dark blue Fairy Tail guild mark stamped proudly on her left shoulder, partially visible through the open lapels of her coat. The colour was nearly the same shade as her coat—almost blending in, yet still standing out, as if the magic within it pulsed faintly beneath her skin.

Something about her felt familiar, though he couldn’t place why.

Then she looked at him.

Sharp, emerald green eyes locked onto his own, and for a split second, Neville felt an odd pull in his chest—like the echo of a memory he couldn’t quite grasp.

Beside him, Luna made a soft sound, her fingers twitching slightly—a subtle sign that she, too, felt something strange about this encounter.

And then, just like that, the tension broke.

Hallie picked up one of the potions on the table in front of Makarov, popping open the vial and sniffing the contents, swirling the liquid inside before nodding in approval. “These are stronger than most I’ve seen,” she commented.

Makarov chuckled. “I’ve heard of two prodigies at the Apothecary Guild, already making original potions before even becoming masters. I assume that’s you?”

Luna and Neville hesitated.

Sensing their discomfort, Hallie smoothly changed the subject. “These potions will be of great help and use to us. Besides, Mira and I have been discussing a system where each Fairy Tail member carries a set number of potions to minimise the risk of severe injuries.”

Makarov frowned, looking down at the glass vials that contained the potions, and then back at Hallie. “Potions tend to break in battle,” he added wryly. Not to mention that with how certain members of their guild are, they’ll likely break everything that can break.

Levy, who had been listening, chimed in. “Freed, Mira, and I have been working on enchanted bags. We were thinking it’d be a nice thing to give to new Fairy Tail members and even existing members so our members can stop bringing oversized backpacks or luggage on missions. Those bags will be damage-resistant—or at least, as resistant as we can make them, and have expanded storage space. We’ve almost figured out the runes and spells needed. And with Hallie’s help, we think we can make them about palm size so our members can wear them on belts or something, and it won’t hinder them in battle.”

Mira and Freed who have been listening in as well nodded enthusiastically. It had been a side project that they’d been working on with Hallie and Levy when Mira had overheard Jellal complaining for the umpteenth time that Natsu had lost his luggage again on one of their last missions.

Makarov sighed, rubbing his temples. “Fine. In that case, this partnership makes sense. I’ll have Jeremiah draft up an agreement and send it to you,” he told Neville and Luna who both smiled. “What’s your shop called?”

“The Whispering Willow,” Neville answered.

The moment the words left his lips, Hallie stiffened. A vision flickered across her mind—familiar figures in an ancient world, laughter beneath the shade of a massive, magical tree. Her breath hitched.

Luna met her eyes knowingly.

Laxus, who had been watching from the sidelines, frowned slightly. Something was off. The way these two newcomers looked at Hallie… The way she reacted to them. He didn’t understand it yet, but he knew something deeper was at play.

And he didn’t like not having the answers.

For now, he would keep watch.

Something told him this was only the beginning.

XXXXXX

The morning air in Magnolia was crisp and carried the scent of fresh bread from a nearby bakery as the Fairy Tail mages stood outside the soon-to-be apothecary shop, surveying the task ahead.

The building was solid, but its interior needed serious work before it could function as a proper apothecary and fortune-telling shop. The wooden sign above the door still read its previous occupant’s name, and Luna and Neville had a list of renovations that needed to be completed before they could officially open for business.

Another team had already been hired to construct and build the greenhouse that the apothecary needed in the empty lot behind the shop a few days before, with Freed and even Levy being hired to construct runes and wards for it, layering weather runes and even security runes to ensure that no one but Luna and Neville or those that they keyed in would be allowed to enter.

Greenhouses that belonged to apothecaries, not to mention masters of their craft, would hold a lot of valuable plants after all—something enticing to robbers. But not all plants are safe, and they can be dangerous to those who don’t know what they are doing.

“I still think we should’ve brought Natsu,” Meredy muttered as she adjusted the sleeves of her coat, eyeing the project with interest.

Laxus snorted. “And risk this place turning to rubble before they even open? No thanks.”

Jellal, who was standing beside Meredy, nodded in agreement. “Natsu has many talents, but patience and delicate work aren’t among them.”

Ultear chuckled, arms crossed. “Smartest decision you’ve made all day, Laxus.”

Luna and Neville exchanged amused glances, watching the interactions of the Fairy Tail mages with quiet interest. Their new acquaintances were nothing if not lively. It was a refreshing contrast to their more reserved upbringing in the countryside.

Hallie, who stood nearby, exhaled softly as she glanced toward the shop. “We should get started.”

That was enough of a signal for everyone to move.

Jellal and Laxus immediately set to reinforce the structure itself, ensuring the building was sturdy and secure. Meredy and Ultear tackled the cleaning and organisation, while Hallie helped Neville and Luna sort through their supplies, preparing for the layout of their workspace.

As they worked, the easy camaraderie between Hallie, Luna, and Neville became more and more apparent. Despite Hallie’s usual reserved nature, she spoke easily with them, discussing potion formulas, plant properties, and even the best ways to store certain volatile ingredients. It was the most open many of the mages had seen her with non-Fairy Tail members.

“You know,” Ultear noted, dusting off a shelf, “Hallie usually isn’t this talkative with people outside the guild.”

Laxus, who was reinforcing the wooden beams along the ceiling, cast a look toward the trio. “Yeah, I noticed.”

Meredy, who had been quiet up until then, paused mid-step. Her senses had been buzzing ever since they had arrived, and now that she had taken the time to focus, she realised why. “Their magic… It feels odd,” she murmured, her brows furrowing. “It’s there, but it’s—unclear. I can’t quite grasp it.”

Ultear glanced over at Neville and Luna. “They’re not part of a guild, though?”

“No,” Luna answered, having overheard them. She smiled, her gaze distant. “We are apothecaries. We don’t deny having magic, but we don’t intend to join a wizard guild. Our magic aligns more with our craft—potions and plants.”

Neville nodded in agreement. “We work best with what we know.”

Meredy narrowed her eyes slightly. “Still… It reminds me of how Hallie’s magic felt when I first met her. Familiar, but not entirely recognisable.”

The conversation was left at that as the work continued, with plenty of laughter and bickering as the day went on.

At one point, Jellal who had been balancing on a ladder to secure a beam, nearly lost his footing when the wood shifted unexpectedly. Laxus caught the ladder with one hand, effortlessly steadying it.

“Don’t die, Jellal,” Laxus said dryly.

Jellal sighed. “Noted.”

Meanwhile, Hallie and Luna debated over the placement of a large cauldron, with Neville playing mediator.

“I think it should go in the back,” Hallie said, arms crossed.

“But then we’d have to carry all the ingredients further,” Luna countered. “It would make more sense to have it near the middle.”

Neville sighed. “Or we could compromise and put it here,” he suggested, pointing to a spot between their two choices.

Both girls stared at him for a long moment before simultaneously nodding.

“Smart man,” Ultear commented as she walked by, smirking.

By the time the sun began to dip below the horizon, the shop was beginning to take shape. The counters were polished, the storage units were in place, and the workstations were set up. It was still a work in progress, but it already had the makings of something special.

Luna wiped her hands on her apron, looking at their work with satisfaction. “Thank you all for helping.”

Neville nodded. “Yeah, we really appreciate it.”

Laxus waved them off. “Don’t mention it. Just don’t go making any potions that blow up half the town.”

Luna chuckled. “No promises.”

Hallie looked between the two of them. Something about their presence was still stirring something deep within her. It was as if she had known them before—in another time, another life. But for now, she simply let the thought settle, choosing instead to focus on the moment.

Magnolia had gained two new apothecaries, and if today was any indication, they would fit in just fine.

XXXXXX

The steady hum of Magnolia’s morning bustle was a familiar comfort to Luna and Neville as they went about their daily tasks in The Whispering Willow. Six months had passed since they set up shop in this lively town, and it had become home in ways they hadn’t expected.

Magnolia, as always, welcomed newcomers with open arms. The town had taken to them quickly, with friendly visits and endless gifts. Their next-door neighbour, the baker, often brought over baskets of warm bread and pastries, claiming they had simply ‘baked too much’. Their shop, which offered far more than the standard fare of healing potions, had earned steady patronage.

Not just the townspeople, but Fairy Tail wizards, too, frequently came in for everything from strength-enhancing draughts to their popular line of beauty potions, which had surprised even them with its popularity among both women and men.

Their most notable customers, however, were their new friends—Hallie, followed by Laxus more often than not. Despite Hallie’s usual guarded nature, she had taken to them immediately, and the three had formed a bond that felt older than the mere months they had known each other.

But today’s peaceful morning was rudely interrupted when Jet burst through the shop’s doors, panting and wild-eyed.

“Laxus—love potions—help!” He gasped, bending over to catch his breath.

Neville froze mid-step, his heart lurching. “A love potion?”

“Those are banned for a reason!” Luna snapped, already reaching for their emergency kit.

The only reason apothecaries would brew love potions these days is when a master is teaching their apprentices, like how Luna and Neville’s mentor have taught them during their apprenticeships. They, after all, need to know what a love potion looks like and how it affects people to know how to counter it and develop an antidote.

“We know!” Jet wheezed. “Some merchant’s daughter—Celeste Renard—she spiked his drink at the cafe. He was with the Lightning Tribe, and they barely managed to stop him from running off. We have him restrained at the guild, but—” He thrust a cup into Luna’s hands. “This was the drink.”

Luna took one look at the disposable cup and recognised it immediately—it was from one of the more popular cafes in Magnolia that Fairy Tail frequented. Without another word, she turned and set to work.

Neville’s hands were already moving, testing the remains of the potion. His stomach turned cold at the result. “It’s a strong one,” he muttered grimly, his grip tightening. “Jet, you said they had to pin Laxus down?”

“Half the guild is sitting on him,” Jet confirmed. “And Hallie—she’s pissed. I’ve never seen her like this before.”

Luna and Neville exchanged a look before redoubling their efforts. Cutting corners wasn’t an option, but they brewed as fast as they could without compromising the antidote’s effectiveness.

When they finally finished, Luna handed the vial to Jet. “Give him the whole thing. No delays.”

Jet nodded, bolting out the door.

Neville and Luna hesitated only a moment before making the unspoken decision to close shop early. This wasn’t just a serious situation—it was personal.

They followed Jet straight to Fairy Tail.

The guildhall was utter chaos when they arrived.

Laxus was restrained on the ground by at least a dozen guild members, including Freed, Bickslow, and Gray, while Jet and Macao wrestled to get the antidote into his mouth. Jet was forcing Laxus’ jaw open while fighting to keep him still as Macao struggled to get the antidote into Laxus.

Laxus’ usual confident smirk was nowhere to be seen. There was a glazed look in his eyes that Neville and Luna immediately recognised as one of the signs of someone being under a love potion.

Neville’s jaw tightened, and next to him, Luna exhaled lowly.

Love potions are banned and even regulated by the Magic Council and Apothecary Guild for a reason. It was especially detested by the mages, as to them, love potions are no different from mind control. Even the dark guilds loathed love potions with a passion. To the mages of Fiore, it is worse than murder.

Both apothecaries barely had time to take in the situation before their eyes landed on a noble-looking girl with a bruised cheek, standing frozen in shock as Mira, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy all fought to hold Hallie back—though by the looks on their faces, they looked as if they wanted to let Hallie go and join her in pummelling the girl.

“—COME NEAR LAXUS AGAIN AND I SWEAR I WILL END YOU!” Hallie’s voice rang through the hall, filled with unrestrained fury.

A hush fell over the guild. Hallie had always been one of the most composed among them. For her to snap like this—

It was then that Neville noticed the singed edges of Hallie’s coat. Laxus had hit her with lightning.

Jet and Macao finally succeeded in forcing the antidote down Laxus’ throat—neither of them letting go of the teen before Laxus swallowed it entirely. For several tense moments, nothing happened—then his entire body convulsed as the potion’s effects were purged from his system.

The first thing Laxus did when he came to was look for Hallie.

But Hallie refused to look at him. Her hands were clenched so tightly that they trembled, before she turned on her heel and walked out of the guild.

“Hallie!”

“I’ll go after her,” Mira said quickly, following her best friend out of the guild.

Neville and Luna finally stepped forward. “We’re here because of this,” Luna announced, her voice calm but firm.

Makarov turned to them, his expression serious. “We appreciate it, but we have things under control.”

Neville shook his head. “No. Love potions aren’t just some minor prank. As licensed apothecaries, we can’t let this slide when someone has been dosed.”

Celeste scoffed. “It was just a joke! Love potions wear off—”

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Neville’s voice was like ice.

Evergreen looked ready to turn Celeste into a statue. “Love potions strip away a person’s free will. It’s mind control,” she hissed.

Makarov’s face darkened. “Some victims never recover.”

Celeste paled but still tried to wave it off. “I didn’t mean any harm! Laxus is—”

“Who sold you the potion?” Luna interrupted, her voice sharper than anyone had ever heard it.

Celeste flinched.

“Tell us,” Neville demanded. “Or we’ll escalate this beyond just the mayor’s office.”

Celeste hesitated before finally whispering a name.

Luna and Neville stiffened when they recognised that name. It was one that their mentor had told them about during their apprenticeship. And when they got their certifications, they were also given a list of blacklisted and exiled apothecaries by the guild so they know who to be careful of.

“That’s a blacklisted apothecary,” Luna said darkly. “He was exiled over a year ago for brewing and selling banned potions. He’s ruined lives.”

Makarov’s expression turned thunderous. “And you bought a potion from him?”

Celeste stammered, “I—I didn’t know—”

“Then you should’ve thought twice before playing with things you don’t understand,” Neville snapped.

The air in the guild was thick with tension. Finally, Makarov sighed heavily. “We’ll be reporting this,” he said. “And that apothecary will be found.”

Outside, Mira found Hallie sitting on a bench near the river, staring into the water.

“Hallie,” Mira called softly, sitting beside her. “Laxus wasn’t in his right mind.”

“I know,” Hallie whispered, her voice shaking. “But… To see him look at me like I didn’t matter—it scared me.”

Mira reached over and gently squeezed her hand. “You matter more to him than anyone.”

Hallie swallowed hard, her eyes glistening, before nodding. “I know.”

And with that, she let Mira pull her into a comforting embrace as the tension of the day slowly melted away.

XXXXXX

Makarov sat at his desk, a deep frown etching lines into his face as he stared down at the papers scattered across the wooden surface.

The guild had been tense ever since the love potion incident. What had once been a source of humour—watching Laxus grovel and flounder as Hallie steadfastly ignored him—had quickly turned into something far more concerning. Hallie refused to even be in the same room as Laxus, leaving the moment he entered. Laxus, in turn, had spent days trying to apologise, to no avail. Even Natsu and Gray had attempted to get a smile out of Hallie, but she remained distant, the usual warmth in her eyes gone.

Laxus had also become downright paranoid about his food and drink, refusing to consume anything he hadn’t personally prepared or that wasn’t made by someone he explicitly trusted. Freed and Levy, between them, had crafted enchantments on the chain Laxus always wore, ensuring it would warn him if his food or drink were dosed with anything unnatural. While Makarov was glad his grandson had learned a lesson, the damage done to his relationship with Hallie cut deep.

Then there was Celeste Renard. The girl had fled Magnolia shortly after the incident, but the anger in the guild remained. Even now, Natsu muttered about burning her house down.

Makarov, however, was furious over how little could be done to punish her. The most they had been able to achieve was a fine from the mayor due to her family’s influence. But justice wasn’t done, and Makarov feared the day she would return.

A knock at his office door pulled him from his thoughts. He straightened as Luna and Neville entered, both wearing serious expressions. Neville held an official-looking letter in his hands, the emblem of the Apothecary Guild stamped on the seal.

Makarov’s eyes narrowed.

“Master Makarov,” Neville greeted, voice grim. “This is an official request from the Apothecary Guild. They want Fairy Tail to track down the blacklisted apothecary who sold Celeste that potion and ensure he can’t harm anyone else.”

Luna’s usually dreamy expression was gone, replaced by something sharp. “This isn’t just about Laxus and Hallie. The Apothecary Guild has been trying to reverse the effects of his potions on multiple victims. Some of them…”

She trailed off, but Makarov understood. Some people might never recover.

He exhaled heavily and took the letter, reading through the details.

“Alright,” he said at last. “We’ll handle this.”

Makarov made the mission a joint effort between Fairy Tail and Sabertooth after much consideration.

Hallie and Laxus were too emotionally involved, and Natsu and Gray were too young to be undertaking such a mission. Erza too can be considered emotionally compromised, due to her close friendship with Hallie. Instead, he sent Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy. From Sabertooth, Jiemma assigned Minerva, Sting, and Rogue.

The Sabertooth trio were acting as usual when they arrived at Fairy Tail—with the two Dragon Slayers joking about as usual and Minerva looking as if she wanted to throttle Sting. While the trio were surprised their joint mission wasn’t with Laxus and Hallie this time, they understood why immediately the moment they heard about the details.

The air in the meeting room that Jellal had commissioned for the briefing filled with tension immediately the moment Sabertooth was filled in on the details of the mission. Jellal leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as he watched Minerva, Sting, and Rogue digest the details he had just shared. Their expressions darkened with every word.

Jiemma had given them only the barest information—track down a blacklisted apothecary and bring him to justice. But now that Jellal had filled in the gaps, explaining exactly why the apothecary was blacklisted, the three Sabertooth mages looked absolutely livid.

“He’s probably afraid they’ll blow up,” Ultear muttered dryly from beside Jellal, arms crossed as she leaned against the wall.

She wasn’t wrong. Jiemma valued control above all else, and knowing how Minerva in particular reacted when those close to her were harmed, it made sense that he had kept the details vague.

Minerva’s fingers drummed sharply against the wooden table, her lips curling into a sneer. “A love potion? That little bitch drugged Laxus and tried to get away with it? And she’s still walking free?”

Jellal nodded grimly. “Master did what he could, but Celeste’s family’s influence protected her from any real punishment. The mayor’s fine was the best they could do.”

Sting scoffed—the young pre-teen looked furious, with his arms folded tight across his chest. Looking at him and Rogue now, Jellal can totally believe they are Dragon Slayers and could be just as deadly as Natsu is in a fight—even though Sting and Rogue are both about a year Natsu’s junior.

Even their two new Exceed partners—Lector and Frosch looked angry and upset respectively.

“And that’s supposed to be justice? She’s out there, living her life, while Hallie’s been miserable for days?” Sting exhaled sharply, his canines bared in anger. “That’s bullshit.”

“Fro thinks so too,” The tiny little Exceed wearing an adorable frog outfit said quietly. Next to Frosch, Lector nodded angrily.

Rogue was quieter, but his eyes burned with fury. “Laxus and Hallie are our friends. Fairy Tail is our ally. I don’t take kindly to people hurting them.”

None of Sabertooth would.

After Blue Pegasus, Sabertooth did the most joint missions with Fairy Tail, partly because they’re the one guild that had more children and teenagers than the other guilds, and it is the guild masters’ way of fostering closer friendships and partnerships.

Minerva’s gaze was like steel. “Neither do I.”

Jellal sighed. “For now, our focus is the apothecary. The Apothecary Guild wants him found before he can sell more of his potions. We need to track him down quickly.”

“We can worry about Hallie and Laxus later,” Rogue muttered, seeing the angry look on the faces of Sting and Minerva who both nodded reluctantly.

The room fell silent as everyone mentally prepared themselves for the task ahead.

Tracking the apothecary proved to be no easy feat.

The man—Barlow Crane—was a ghost, slipping in and out of towns, using fake names and covering his tracks. Every lead they uncovered felt like it had gone cold just before they got there. He had been blacklisted for selling unethical potions, some of which caused irreversible damage. Love potions, memory-erasing draughts, forced loyalty elixirs—potions that took away free will. The more they uncovered, the angrier they became.

Ultear used her Arc of Time magic to rewind traces of his presence in a few locations, catching glimpses of him through the past. From the images, they saw a wiry man with greasy dark hair and beady eyes, always hunched over like he was expecting to be caught.

In one of the villages, an informant mentioned he had been selling illicit potions under the table in the backrooms of shady taverns. When Minerva, Sting, and Rogue stormed into the latest bar rumoured to house him, they found only frightened patrons and an abandoned storage room filled with empty vials.

Jellal clenched his fists. “We need to corner him before he vanishes again.”

It was Rogue who finally caught his trail, using Frosch’s enhanced nose to pick up the lingering scent of potion ingredients. They traced him to a rundown shop on the outskirts of a forgotten town, the sign barely legible from years of neglect.

Ultear smirked darkly. “Found you.”

The confrontation was short but brutal.

When they kicked down the door, Barlow barely had time to react before Sting had him pinned against the wall, the sharp glow of his Dragon Slayer magic illuminating the dim room.

“Selling potions people ‘want’, huh?” Minerva’s voice was sickly sweet, but her eyes were deadly as she sauntered towards him. “Do you have any idea how many lives you’ve ruined?”

Barlow spluttered, trying to wriggle free. “I just make what sells! People want love potions, I provide them—”

Minerva’s boot connected with his stomach, sending him crashing to the ground with a pained gasp. She crouched beside him, her voice venomous. “And what about the ones who don’t want them? The ones who wake up and realise they’ve been violated? Do you think about them, Barlow?”

Barlow coughed, wheezing. “I—It’s not my fault what people do with my potions—”

Sting cracked his knuckles. “Wrong answer.”

Jellal finally stepped forward, his tone icy. “You’re coming with us. The Rune Knights will take it from here.”

The Rune Knights have been waiting for the call from Jellal after receiving the details from the Apothecary Guild. Thus, a squad of Rune Knights arrived within minutes after Jellal had made the call, taking the protesting Barlow away.

Jellal glanced at Minerva who had her lips pressed into a thin line. “You’re not going to let the girl off, are you?” He asked knowingly.

Minerva smirked. “You bet your ass I’m not.”

Jellal sighed. “Don’t get caught.”

Minerva scoffed. “Who do you think I am?”

XXXXXX

Laxus had never been good at apologies. Hell, he barely apologised for anything. But this time, he knew he had to. He had to fix this.

For days, he had tried everything.

At first, it had been small things—setting aside Hallie’s favourite snacks at the guild, making sure the rowdier members didn’t bother her, even letting her take the last helping of Mira’s special dessert (which had resulted in Natsu staring at him like he’d grown two heads). But Hallie still wouldn’t look at him. And every time she turned away, something inside his chest twisted painfully.

It wasn’t until Gildarts sat him down one evening, a tankard of ale in his hand and a knowing look in his eyes, that Laxus finally got some perspective.

“She’s not mad at you, kid,” Gildarts said, watching him over the rim of his mug. “She’s hurt.”

Laxus frowned, leaning back against the bar counter. “I know that. I just don’t get why she won’t even let me fix it.”

Gildarts sighed, setting his drink down. “Look at it from her point of view. You, the one person she trusts more than anyone, turned on her—even if it wasn’t your fault. You didn’t just reject her, Laxus. You hurt her.” His face is grave. “Take it from someone who’s lived a little longer than you did, kid. When you seek power, you need to control it too. Because someday, you might just find yourself hurting the very person you wanted to protect.”

Laxus flinched. The memory of Hallie recoiling from his lighting—his lightning—flashed in his mind. He clenched his fists. “I didn’t mean to,” he whispered.

“I know that. And she does too,” Gildarts said patiently. “But knowing something logically and feeling it emotionally are two different things.” He patted Laxus on the shoulder. “Keep trying. But also give her time and space.”

Laxus exhaled sharply, nodding. He hated waiting. But for Hallie… He’d do anything.

XXXXXX

Sting, Rogue and Minerva didn’t return to Ironfang immediately after the wrapping up of their joint mission with Jellal and the other two for the arrest of the blacklisted apothecary.

No, the trio opted to stay for a few days for reasons of their own. And when asked, the trio only said something about taking a break, which none of those in Fairy Tail believed at all, but they didn’t press further.

The streets of Magnolia were eerily quiet at dusk, the golden glow of lanterns casting long shadows along the cobbled pathways.

Celeste Renard strode through the market district, her chin held high with the arrogance of someone who had never faced consequences in her life. Her family name had shielded her for years, ensuring she could act as she pleased without fear of reprisal. She had heard whispers of Sabertooth mages lurking nearby, but they did not concern her.

That changed when a wall of shadows blocked her path.

Celeste barely had time to yelp as Minerva Orland stepped out from the alley, her golden eyes gleaming with menace. Behind her, Sting Eucliffe cracked his knuckles, while Rogue Cheney remained silent, his crimson gaze locked onto Celeste with something dangerously close to contempt.

Celeste took an instinctive step back. Despite the fact that the two boys were mere children—probably around eleven years of age at most, they seemed intimidating to Celeste.

“Excuse me—”

Minerva’s smirk was sharp as a dagger. “Oh no, sweetheart, there is no excusing you. We need to have a little chat.”

Celeste scoffed, crossing her arms. “What? You think you can intimidate me? Do you have any idea who I am?”

“If I got a jewel for every time someone says that to us…” Sting muttered beneath his breath, but Minerva ignored him—her gaze never moving from Celeste, and the girl felt anxious beneath the other teen’s intense gaze—almost like the bug under a microscope.

Minerva rolled her eyes. “We know exactly who you are, Celeste Renard. We also know that Laxus likely wasn’t your first victim. You have a history of using love potions on men, and thanks to your family’s influence, you’ve always walked away scot-free.” Her expression darkened. “But you made a mistake this time. You went after someone we care about.”

Celeste laughed, tossing her blonde hair over her shoulder. “Please. It was a love potion! It wears off. You’re acting like I committed some crime.”

Celeste conveniently forgot about how the two local apothecaries in Magnolia actually told her that love potions are a banned substance for a reason, and is akin to mind control, and that some people never recover from it.

Sting snorted. “That’s where you’re dead wrong, princess. Among wizards, love potions are treated as a crime worse than murder. They strip away free will, and some people never recover.” It’s also normally why the Magic Council turns a blind eye if the wizard guilds take matters into their own hands when it comes to love potions. “What you did could have destroyed Laxus. And we don’t take kindly to those that hurt our friends and our allies.”

Celeste huffed. “So what? It’s not like they got hurt. It was a joke—”

Minerva’s hand lashed out, gripping Celeste by the collar and yanking her forward until their faces were inches apart. The air around them crackled with Minerva’s raw fury.

“Listen very carefully, little girl,” Minerva hissed, her voice dripping with venom. “I don’t usually care who you drug. But the moment you touched Laxus, the gloves came off. When you hurt Laxus, you hurt Hallie. And when you hurt Hallie, you make an enemy of me. That was your first and last mistake.”

Celeste struggled, trying to pull away. “You can’t do anything to me! My family—”

“Your family won’t protect you from us,” Rogue interjected smoothly, his voice like a dagger wrapped in silk. “You don’t seem to understand the relationship that Sabertooth shared with Fairy Tail. We are allies. And in the world of the wizards, that counts for a lot. When you hurt Fairy Tail, you make an enemy of all their allies.”

“And even if Hallie and Laxus never ask for it, there are plenty of us who would do them a favour and take revenge on the person who hurt them,” Sting added, grinning, but there was no warmth in it. “And guess what? We made sure word got around. Every guild in Fiore knows exactly who you are now. If you think we’re bad, just wait until some of the less…morally inclined guilds decide to take matters into their own hands.”

Celeste’s smug expression finally wavered. “You wouldn’t—”

“Oh, but we would,” Rogue spoke. There was something in his voice that sent chills down Celeste’s spine. “You should be grateful we’re giving you a chance to walk away. Because if you ever step foot in Magnolia again, if you ever think about pulling something like this again, you won’t just have Sabertooth after you.” His smirk turned wicked. “You’ll have every mage in Fiore hunting you down. Even those from the dark guilds.”

Minerva shoved Celeste back, watching with satisfaction as she stumbled, her face pale. “Our advice? Leave Magnolia. Leave Fiore. Find a nice little hole to crawl into and never show your face again. Because if you don’t…” Minerva leaned in close, whispering in Celeste’s ear. “I will personally make sure you disappear.”

Celeste scrambled backwards, her arrogance shattered. Without another word, she turned and fled down the alley, her footsteps echoing as she vanished into the night.

Silence followed, until Sting let out a low whistle. “Damn, Minerva. Remind me never to piss you off.”

Minerva smirked. “Too late for that. But lucky for you, you’re one of mine.”

Lector and Frosch cheered. “You’re so cool!”

Sting then watched Celeste’s retreating form. “Do you think she got the message?”

Rogue chuckled darkly. “Oh, she definitely got the message.”

XXXXXX

Days later, Hallie sat at the bar, looking miserable. The guild had been watching her struggle, but no one knew what to do. Laxus had tried apologising, but she refused to hear it.

Then, the doors swung open, and Laxus entered, carrying a bouquet of Hallie’s favourite flowers. Gray muttered to a wide-eyed Natsu who was next to him, “He looks like he’s about to propose.”

Makarov nearly choked on his ale.

Hallie stiffened when she noticed Laxus’ presence, and started to leave, but Laxus moved quickly, blocking her escape. “Please,” he said. “Just hear me out.”

Hallie hesitated but stayed.

Laxus exhaled. “I never meant to hurt you. And I swear, I’ll never let it happen again. I’ll watch what I eat and drink. Freed and Levy even put enchantments on my necklace.” He took a deep breath, holding out the flowers. “I’m sorry. Really sorry. Please forgive me.”

Hallie hesitated for a moment, with the entire guild all holding their breaths with anticipation. Finally, Hallie reached out, taking the flowers. Her fingers brushed against Laxus’, and for the first time in days, she actually met his gaze.

“…Thank you.”

And then—finally, finally—she smiled.

It was small, barely there, but it was enough. Relief crashed over Laxus like a tidal wave. The guild erupted into cheers, Natsu whooping, Gray smirking, and Mira looking as smug as ever.

Makarov, sitting at the bar, merely snorted. “When the hell are you going to confess?”

Laxus nearly dropped dead on the spot.

Hallie blinked. “Confess what?”

“Nothing!” Laxus all but shouted, ears burning as the guild laughed.

Hallie looked at him curiously, but didn’t push. Instead, she shook her head with a soft chuckle, the tension between them finally easing.

Maybe things would be okay after all.

“Come on, drinks on me tonight,” Mira smiled, sliding two glasses of beverage towards Laxus and Hallie. “As celebration. And Hallie? You might be interested to know that the Renard family left Fiore.”

Hallie blinked, and Laxus looked surprised next to her. “Just like that?”

“Good riddance,” Laxus muttered. He was terrified of the girl returning to Magnolia and drugging him again. It had kept him up for nights.

Mira grinned, sliding a letter over the bar surface towards Hallie. “Minerva left this for you before Sabertooth left Magnolia a few days ago.”

Hallie flipped open the letter, with Laxus leaning over her shoulder to get a good look. It contained only three words:

You’re most welcome.

Hallie laughed.

XXXXXX

The soft glow of moonlight filtered through the curtain as Hallie stepped into her apartment, the delicate bouquet of flowers cradled in her arms. A small smile tugged at her lips as she glanced down at them—the unexpected gift from Laxus still felt surreal.

He had never been one for gestures like this, and yet, he had sought her out, face burning with guilt, and handed them to her with a quiet, gruff apology.

Hallie’s fingers brushed over the petals as she crossed the room, selecting a simple glass vase from the cabinet. She filled it with water and placed the flowers beside her bed, where their soft fragrance would lull her to sleep. For a moment, she simply stood there, gazing at them. A warmth curled in her chest, a sensation that felt foreign yet oddly comforting.

With a quiet sigh, Hallie took a quick shower before changing into her nightwear, the loose fabric draping over her shoulders as she pulled back the sheets and slipped into bed. Her fingers idly toyed with the choker around her neck—a constant, familiar weight against her skin. Hallie still remembered her mother’s dying words when she had put this choker around her neck.

“There’s only one other like it. Your father has the other.”

“Will I ever meet you?” Hallie whispered.

With a soft exhale, she closed her eyes, letting the day’s exhaustion pull her into slumber.

The night deepened, the wind stirring outside, slipping through the partially opened window and rustling the curtains. The sound was almost imperceptible, a whisper against the silence. A figure moved in the shadows, slipping through the opening with practised ease.

Zeref’s steps were soundless as he approached the bed.

His dark eyes softened as he took in the sight of the sleeping girl before him. His daughter. The child he had never known. The child he had made sure would survive, even if it meant she would never know him.

Slowly, he knelt beside her, reaching out with a hesitant hand. His fingers brushed against a stray curl resting on her cheek. The strands were soft between his fingers, just like Isolde’s had been. A ghost of a smile touched his lips, fleeting yet filled with something deep, something aching.

“I’ll always protect you, Hallie,” he whispered, voice barely louder than the rustling of the leaves outside. His fingers lingered, tracing the curl before letting it fall. “Even if you believe me evil, and hate me, I don’t mind. As long as you’re fine. Safe and happy, I’ll be satisfied.”

His gaze flickered down to the choker resting against her throat. The same one he wore beneath his robes. The ones he had made as a pair long ago—for himself and Isolde. A promise, a bond, and now… A connection to the daughter he had never been able to hold.

The distant caw of a raven made Zeref’s entire body tense. He turned his head sharply, his gaze snapping to the window where the dark bird perched, its beady eyes locked onto him.

A warning.

“They’re onto me again, huh?” Zeref murmured, the moment of quiet shattered. His jaw tightened, and with one last look at Hallie, he rose to his feet.

Silent as the night, he moved to the window, slipping through the opening just as Hallie stirred, her brows furrowing. Her eyes fluttered open, hazy with sleep, and she pushed herself up slightly, rubbing at her eyes.

“Was someone here?” She mumbled, her voice thick with drowsiness.

Silence greeted her, the only sound the rustling of the curtains as the wind stirred them once more. Hallie frowned slightly but shook her head, lying back down. Perhaps it had been a dream. Just the wind, nothing more.

As her breathing evened out once more, the raven let out another low caw before spreading its wings, vanishing into the night after the dark figure that had disappeared into the shadows.

Chapter Text

He might not be able to make himself known to his daughter, but it doesn’t mean Zeref isn’t always there, watching over his only child.

The town of Magnolia had changed little over the years since he, Mavis, Yuri, Warrod and Precht have first stepped foot in the town that was originally a small village.

Yet for Zeref, it was a world apart from what he had known. The bustling streets, the warmth of the people, the raucous laughter spilling from the Fairy Tail guild hall—this was a place of life, of family. A place he had once called home and had built together with his trusted friends and companions. And now, it is a place his daughter called home.

Zeref’s form wavered like a shadow as he moved unseen through the guild’s entrance—using a spell that was invented back during his time, but was forgotten in the current era—something that Zeref is thankful for. The Black Wizard slipped past the boisterous members without a single one detecting his presence.

It was absurdly easy, really—Fairy Tail was many things, but cautious was not one of them. They were too loud, too trusting, too busy living to notice the spectre in their midst.

But Zeref wasn’t here for them. His gaze swept across the room, searching, until he found her.

Hallie.

The tiny girl sat at one of the wooden tables, swinging her legs as she listened with rapt attention to Makarov who was regaling her with some exaggerated tale from his youth. Her laughter rang out, bright and unrestrained, and for a moment, Zeref forgot how to breathe.

She looked so much like her mother.

Yet, when she tilted her head with an expression of mischief—so reminiscent of his younger self—it made something in his chest ache.

Zeref had been watching over her for months now, always in secret, always from the shadows.

He could never reveal himself. The moment the world knew Zeref, the Black Wizard, had a daughter, her life would be endangered more than it already was. The Magic Council’s recent interest in her was proof enough of that.

The mere thought of them laying a hand on her made Zeref’s magic crackle involuntarily, and he had to pull himself back under control.

Still invisible to the naked eye, Zeref crept upwards to the second floor—the S-Class floor. It was unoccupied; the second floor is only accessible to the S-Class mages of Fairy Tail, and Gildarts Clive is the only active S-Class wizard at present, but he was away on one of his endless journeys. It was the perfect place to observe uninterrupted.

At least, it should have been.

“You know, it’s rather rude to haunt the guild like some brooding ghost.”

Zeref gave a start, and spun, only to find Mavis Vermillion floating beside him, arms folded and a knowing smile playing on her lips.

Mavis.

Zeref wouldn’t say that he isn’t shocked to realise that Mavis is now a ghost haunting the guildhall of the guild they both loved and created over a century ago. She looks like she was when Zeref had first met her in the forest so long ago, when this strange young girl asked him to teach her and her companions magic.

And then he’d grown to know her and her companions and grew to love Mavis as a sister, despite the number of years that passed—still seeing her as the young girl who loved so much and gave so much of her love that she never saw the betrayal from one of her closest friends coming.

And Zeref didn’t have the heart to tell Mavis how she’d died, since she clearly didn’t remember, and didn’t even know why she was still here.

“…Mavis.” He exhaled. “Of course you’d notice.”

“I’d be embarrassed if I didn’t. But what I don’t understand is why you’re here sneaking around like some wraith instead of saying hello to your daughter.”

Zeref sighed. “She doesn’t need to know who I am. She’s safe here. That’s all that matters.”

Mavis hummed, floating in circles around him. “So, you’re just going to keep lurking in the shadows? Like some kind of overprotective spectre?”

“If it means keeping her safe, then yes.”

Mavis tilted her head. “You’re acting exactly like Yuri used to when Makarov was a toddler.”

Zeref scowled. “I am nothing like that disaster on legs.”

“Oh, I beg to differ.”

Zeref was about to argue when a familiar laugh reached his ears. Hallie was now sitting with a young blond boy, with the boy grinning as she talked animatedly. Laxus. The grandson of Makarov.

His eyes twitched.

“He’s standing too close to her.”

Mavis blinked. “They’re kids.”

“Still too close.”

Mavis burst into laughter as Zeref glared down at the young boy, looking as if he wanted to cast a minor plague on him. Hallie was completely unaware of the overprotective father looming above.

“Oh, I am so going to enjoy watching you squirm as she grows up,” Mavis giggled. “Fairy Tail men are protective, and yet here you are, proving to be the worst of them all.”

Zeref scowled. “I have every right to be concerned.”

Mavis’ grin only widened. “Remember how you used to tease Yuri for being so protective of his baby when Makarov was born? You used to always tease or even scold Yuri, saying that Makarov needs to ‘spread his wings’. How the tables have turned.” Zeref grumbled something beneath his breath, and Mavis nudged him playfully. “Relax, Papa. Hallie can handle herself.”

Zeref grumbled, but let it go—barely.

Still, when he overheard the Magic Council’s latest attempt to interfere, his magic surged anew. “They want to take her?” He growled beneath his breath. “Perhaps a few well-placed curses or hexes would keep them occupied. I know of one that would have them itching everywhere.”

Mavis giggled. “Now you really sound like Yuri.”

Zeref ignored her and continued watching, but Mavis had other plans. As if struck with an idea, she clapped her hands together. “Come on, help me prank the guild!”

Zeref stared at her, aghast. “What?”

“Oh, come on, no one will ever suspect you. You’re basically a myth to them. This will be fun!”

Zeref pinched the bridge of his nose, already regretting ever coming here. “Mavis—”

“Nope! No arguments. You’re going to have fun, whether you like it or not.”

And that was how the great and feared Black Wizard of legend found himself sneaking through the Fairy Tail guildhall, helping Mavis set up an elaborate prank. Despite his complaints, however, Zeref can’t help smiling as he assisted Mavis with her pranks. She’s always been that way since the early days of Fairy Tail’s founding, always roping him, Yuri or even Warrod into some prank war.

The result was utter chaos—floating tables, inexplicably vanishing chairs, and mugs of ale inexplicably turning into juice the moment they touched certain lips. The entire guild was groaning in frustration by midday, and muttering something about mischievous ghosts, but Hallie was giggling delightedly.

Zeref found himself watching her more than he did the pranks.

When the sun began to dip below the horizon, Zeref knew he had to leave. He stepped back into the shadows, preparing to vanish as always, when Mavis called out to him.

“You’ll be back again, won’t you?”

“I will. When I can.”

Mavis smiled. “So you’re going to keep haunting your daughter like some kind of ghost instead of introducing yourself?”

Zeref hesitated, then softly said, “Take care of her, Mavis.”

“She’s family now. She’s Fairy Tail. And so are you.” Zeref’s eyes widened slightly. “Even without our guild mark, you’re still one of ours. Fairy Tail will always be your home, Zeref.”

For a moment, Zeref stood frozen, something unfamiliar twisting inside him. Then, with a final lingering look at Hallie, he turned and disappeared into the night.

But he knew he would return.

As long as his daughter was here, he would always find his way back.

The ruins of the ancient castle stood silent against the howling winds of the northern cliffs, their stone walls weathered by time, yet still holding echoes of forgotten voices. Nature had overtaken much of the land, but the scars of battle and wars of a time long past could still be seen and felt in the very land itself.

Once, this place had been a beacon of knowledge and magic; now, it was nothing more than a crumbling relic of a bygone world.

But to Zeref, it was a refuge. A place where, even in his solitude, he could seek counsel from those who once walked its halls. Likely the only place in the world where Zeref could hide from those hunting him.

“Even without its full power, the castle will still extend its protection and help to those that ask for it,” Zeref recalled hearing from one of the former inhabitants.

The headmaster’s office, though in ruins, remained eerily intact. The once grand furnishings had long since decayed, but the ethereal presence of its former inhabitants lingered. The portraits, enchanted to withstand the ravages of time, stirred as he entered.

Severus Snape’s black eyes locked onto him immediately. “You’ve returned.”

Zeref nodded, stepping forward, his gaze flickering across the other portraits. The Hogwarts’ founders watched him with quiet intensity from within their frames, while one portrait in particular—the one that had long since lost any claim to wisdom in Zeref’s eyes—cleared his throat.

“Zeref, my boy,” Albus Dumbledore began, his voice as falsely warm as ever. “It is good to see you. We—”

“Not now, old man,” Salazar Slytherin’s deep voice cut through Dumbledore’s words like a blade, his sharp green eyes narrowing. “We have no patience for your honeyed manipulations today.”

Dumbledore bristled, but Helga Hufflepuff simply sighed, shaking her head. “Let the boy speak, Albus. He didn’t come here for your nonsense.”

Zeref exhaled slowly. “I wanted to see you all…and speak. About Hallie.”

At the mention of his daughter, the room fell into an expectant silence. Snape, his expression unreadable, leaned forward. “Go on.”

“She’s growing up,” Zeref admitted, running a hand through his dark hair. “She’s already eleven. I see her getting stronger, making friends, smiling… But I can’t be part of that. I want to be. I wish I could. But if I reveal myself, I put her in danger. The secret faction—the Order of the Dragon—won’t stop looking for me. And if they find out who she is…” He trailed off, his hands clenching into fists.

Snape’s expression softened, something that rarely happened. “You still could be part of her life, you know? Unlike me, who can never be more than a whisper in her past, you still walk among the living.”

“And what good does that do her?” Zeref snapped. “My reputation alone is a death sentence. If she is associated with me, the Magic Council will come for her. The royal family will try to use her. She is safer never knowing.”

“I’m sure she would rather know her father and keep it a secret than not know him at all,” Helga interjected gently. “You think you are protecting her by staying away, but you are only denying her what every child deserves. A parent’s love.”

Salazar sighed from his frame. “We all saw what she—and her friends—lived through, Zeref. I know she is not her right now, but it doesn’t matter. We all saw what happened. We saw them fight to the end even as the world crumbled around them. We all taught them what we could, just so that they could have a fighting chance, but it wasn’t enough.” There was a sombre silence for several moments. “She comes up here sometimes, during the last days of our world, just to talk to us.” Salazar exchanged gazes with his fellow founders. “Any hopes and dreams that she had for the future were long gone by then. But the one thing that never changed for her was her hope for a family. To know the love of a parent.”

“She never knew a parent’s love, Zeref,” Snape said, his voice low but firm. “I can’t be there for her in life even when I want to. But you can. Even if from the shadows, even if only as a silent guardian, you look after her the way a father should. That is more than I ever did for her or her mother.”

Zeref was silent, absorbing the words, before another voice interrupted.

“Perhaps there is something else Hallie could do,” Dumbledore suggested smoothly. “She is strong, and with guidance, she could help end the threat of the secret faction.”

The office exploded into chaos.

“Absolutely not!” Snape hissed, his eyes ablaze with fury.

“You absolute cretin!” Godric Gryffindor roared, his usual noble demeanour vanishing in an instant as he unsheathed his sword. “You would use his daughter as a pawn just as you did with countless children before her?!”

“The secret faction even existing is because of you!” Rowena Ravenclaw hissed, her sharp eyes flashing dangerously. “Your games, your manipulations, your so-called ‘greater good’! You doomed our world!”

Dumbledore raised his hands in protest. “Now, now, let us be reasonable—”

“Reasonable?!” Salazar sneered. “We should have silenced you centuries ago.”

“You were never a parent, were you, Albus?” Even Helga Hufflepuff looked furious. “No parent would ever sacrifice their child.”

Through the storm of voices, Zeref stood unnervingly still. Then, he spoke, his voice barely above a whisper, yet it cut through the shouting like a blade.

“I would rather die than see my daughter used.”

The room fell into absolute silence. Zeref’s dark eyes burned with an intensity none of them had ever seen before.

“War is a place for adults and soldiers, not children. Even during my time, when I joined the Dragon War, I was an adult. I knew what I was getting into. Those children you used and spoke of—they were nothing more than tools to you, to be sacrificed at your convenience. And I will not let my daughter be one of them.”

Dumbledore opened his mouth, no doubt ready to launch into one of his justifications, but Zeref turned away, no longer willing to entertain him.

“She is my daughter. Not a chess piece in your grand game. And I will protect her from those who would use her. No matter the cost.”

Snape inclined his head, his lips curling into something almost like a smirk. “Then I suppose we are in agreement.”

Zeref gave one last glance to the portraits that had stood by him—Snape, Helga, Rowena, Salazar, and Godric. Then, without another word, he vanished into the darkness, his resolve stronger than ever.

Zeref Dragneel had never been one to meddle directly in the affairs of mortals.

For centuries, he had watched the world from the shadows, a phantom cursed to exist outside the flow of time and joy. But Hallie was different. Hallie was his daughter. And for her, he broke every rule he had ever made for himself.

Zeref had faced horrors beyond mortal comprehension, wielded death and destruction with a mere thought, and watched empires crumble under the weight of his curse. But nothing—nothing—had prepared Zeref for the sheer, unrelenting panic of realising his teenage daughter was becoming the object of affection for Magnolia’s lovestruck, hormonal boys.

Hallie was fifteen now.

Gone was the small child who once clung to Makarov’s robes with wide, curious eyes. She had grown into a young woman, strong and confident, carrying herself with a poise that reminded Zeref painfully of Isolde.

Her kindness, her easy laughter, her stubborn streak—everything about her made it clear that she was her mother’s daughter. And much to Zeref’s ever-growing horror, the boys of Magnolia had noticed.

Throughout the years when Zeref had snuck into Magnolia to watch his daughter from afar, he had watched her grow from a quiet child into a confident young woman, weaving her way into the hearts of those in Fairy Tail with ease, and even befriending the children that came into Fairy Tail.

It had been a relief to Zeref to see how well Hallie was protected—by Makarov, by the guild, and most notably, by that scowling storm cloud of a boy, Laxus Dreyar. Wherever Hallie went, Laxus was never far behind, an ever-present sentinel ensuring that no one dared to take advantage of her kindness.

At first, Zeref was sceptical.

He had seen the way boys grew and knew how they could be. He was once one of them. Even though the way boys conducted themselves was different in his time, he knew how boys think, and act. He had seen what they became.

But over the years, Zeref found himself grudgingly grateful for Laxus’ presence. The boy was possessive in a way that was almost endearing—looming over Hallie’s admirers like a storm cloud ready to strike them down with a bolt of lightning if they so much as looked at her wrong.

It was a silent agreement between them: Hallie was off-limits.

That didn’t mean there weren’t attempts.

Magnolia’s boys—both from Fairy Tail and outside of it—were drawn to Hallie like moths to a flame.

Her presence in town turned into something of a spectacle. Young men would stop mid-stride to watch her walk past, others found excuses to linger in her presence, and more than a few would show up at the guild with the flimsiest excuses just to get a moment of her time. Most of them were harmless.

Zeref could tolerate harmless.

Then he overheard the boy.

Darren was his name—nineteen, a newcomer to Magnolia, and the unfortunate soul who thought himself clever enough to try something vile.

“She’s cute. Bit too haughty, though. Someone needs to teach her a lesson.”

Zeref, unseen and unheard, listened in as Darren bragged to a friend. He described his plan in disgusting detail—how he would wait for Hallie to be alone, how a few drops of something ‘harmless’ in her drink would make her compliant, how he’d take what he wanted and leave her none the wiser.

The next thing Darren knew, his world turned to horror.

The shadows around him twisted unnaturally, the air dropping to an unbearable chill. A force clamped around his throat, dragging him into an alley, his screams muffled by an unseen hand. Zeref materialised before him, face expressionless but eyes alight with something darker than death itself.

“You thought you could touch my daughter?” Zeref’s voice was eerily calm. That was the worst part. Darren tried to struggle, but the pressure on his throat only increased. His legs kicked feebly, but there was no escape. “You thought you could take from her? Rape her?”

“I—! I didn’t—!”

Zeref raised a hand, and something ancient, something filled with unspeakable malice, surged forth.

Darren’s screams went unheard that night.

Mavis had been watching from above, perched on the rooftop, barely containing her laughter. When Zeref reappeared beside her, she wiped at the tears in her eyes. “That,” she wheezed, “was both the most terrifying and satisfying thing I’ve ever seen.”

Zeref scowled at her. “He deserved worse.”

“No argument there.” Mavis hummed, kicking her legs back and forth. With how overprotective Zeref is, Mavis is honestly surprised he didn’t end up killing that boy. “You know, this is just one of many. Hallie is going to have admirers for the rest of her life. Are you planning on haunting every single one of them?”

“If necessary.”

Mavis let out a peal of laughter. “You’re really acting just like Yuri,” she giggled, with Zeref giving her a dirty look for that comment.

The Black Wizard sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose.

Below them, Hallie was laughing at something Natsu had said—with the pink-haired Dragon Slayer engaged in one of his usual brawls with Gray. Mavis, ever the mischief maker, nudged Zeref with her elbow. “You know, your daughter and your little brother being guildmates is hilarious. Imagine the family reunions.”

Zeref groaned. “Don’t remind me.”

By morning, it was the news all over Magnolia that Darren had been arrested.

The Magic Council received an anonymous tip detailing his crimes, along with evidence so irrefutable that there was no chance of him walking free. Fairy Tail was pleased but confused—none of them had known of Darren’s plans, so how had he been caught so quickly?

More than one of the men in Fairy Tail had muttered about the things they wanted to do to the kid when they caught wind of Darren’s plans for Hallie.

Makarov, ever perceptive, caught sight of Mavis, who was grinning from ear to ear near the bar. “You know something, don’t you?”

“Noooo,” she said, drawing out the word with a singsong tone. “What makes you think that?”

The old guild master narrowed his eyes.

He had known Mavis long enough to recognise the glint of a well-played trick. But before he could pry further, Laxus and Hallie entered the guild, completely oblivious to the storm that had raged the night before. The sight of his adoptive granddaughter’s bright smile was enough to make Makarov let it go.

Still, the old guild master made a mental note.

Hallie Clairmont had more protectors than she would ever know.

XXXXXX

~Year X784~

The salty scent of the ocean still lingered in the air, mingling with the distant cries of seagulls and the chatter of townsfolk bustling about Hargeon’s port.

Lucy Heartfilia sat on a bench, hands folded in her lap, eyes scanning the water, still rippling from the chaos Natsu had left in his wake. Parts of the port had been reduced to rubble, fishermen were complaining about their ruined stalls, and more than a few townspeople were side-eyeing them with dirty expressions.

Yet, despite the catastrophe, Lucy couldn’t help but smile.

Because this was the first time in a long while that someone had truly saved her.

Her mind drifted back to the moment she had met Natsu and Happy. What had started as an ordinary day had quickly spiralled into something she never could have predicted. She had been excited at first—thrilled, even—when she thought she’d stumbled upon ‘Salamander’, a famous wizard. But the man, Bora, had turned out to be a fraud, a predator using charm magic to lure in unsuspecting women. And she had fallen right into his trap.

It had been Natsu—loud, reckless, completely unpredictable Natsu—who had shattered the illusion, both literally and figuratively. One moment, she had been sipping enchanted wine that made her head spin. The next, she was watching in wide-eyed horror as an explosion sent half the dock flying. She still wasn’t entirely sure how she had gone from sitting across Bora to clinging to the mast of a ship, but one thing was certain: Natsu had saved her.

And then, just as casually as if he’d done nothing at all, he had invited her to Fairy Tail.

Fairy Tail. The guild she had dreamed about joining for years. The one place that could finally give her the freedom she longed for.

Her fingers curled around the two small golden keys hanging from her belt, the familiar cold metal grounding her.

These have been passed down throughout our family for generations, Lucy’s mother had told her before she had passed away. Aquarius and Leo. The Water and Lion spirits. There used to be more keys, but over the centuries, only these two remain still in our family.

Running away from home had been terrifying, but necessary. Lucy’s father, Jude Heartfilia, had only ever seen her as an asset to the Heartfilia Konzern—a tool to expand his business empire, not a daughter with dreams of her own. He had barely even looked at her after her mother passed, too wrapped up in his work to acknowledge the little girl left behind.

She had tried, over and over, to earn his love, his approval. She studied hard, acted the way a perfect noble lady was supposed to, attended the endless parties and meetings with businessmen twice her age. But it was never enough. He had still tried to sell her off in a political marriage, like she was nothing more than a bargaining chip.

That was the final straw.

Lucy had packed her things, taken what little money she could, and fled, determined to carve out a life for herself.

And now, after everything, she was finally on the cusp of something new, something entirely hers.

A shadow fell over her, snapping her out of her thoughts.

“Lucy!”

She looked up to see Natsu and Happy strolling toward her, looking far too cheerful given the destruction they had left in their wake.

“Yo! We checked out the train schedules,” Natsu announced, arms folded behind his head.

Lucy blinked. “Oh, great! When’s the next one?”

Happy shifted awkwardly, tail flicking. “Er, about that…”

Natsu rubbed the back of his head. “Yeah, uh… The trains aren’t running right now.”

Lucy narrowed her eyes. “What do you mean they aren’t running?”

Natsu chuckled nervously, unable to meet her eyes. “Uh, turns out… We might have caused too much of a commotion with Bora. So they kinda…shut them down for a bit.”

Lucy’s expression flattened. “So it’s your fault, huh?”

Happy snickered. “Aye!”

Natsu crossed his arms, puffing out his chest. “Hey, it’s not like I planned for the whole port to collapse! That guy was asking for it.”

Lucy sighed, pressing her fingers to her temples. “Great. Just great.”

“Well, don’t worry! I’ve got a solution.”

Lucy raised a sceptical brow. “And what exactly is your brilliant plan?”

Natsu grinned, jabbing a thumb toward himself. “We’ll get Hallie and Laxus to pick us up!”

Lucy blinked. “Who?”

But before she could get an answer, Natsu was already jogging off towards the nearest Wizard Express Post Office, waving his arms like an excited child. “Be right back!”

Lucy groaned, slumping against the bench. “This guy is going to be the death of me.”

Happy hopped onto the bench beside her, stretching his little blue paws. “You’ll get used to it.”

Lucy cast him a sidelong glance. “Somehow, I doubt that.”

Still, despite everything—the destroyed port, the delayed trains, the complete absurdity of the last twenty-four hours—she found herself smiling. Maybe, just maybe, running away had been the best decision of her life.

XXXXXX

The mid-day sun was up the sky, casting its rays over the countryside as Hallie and Laxus took a break on the road.

Their latest mission had gone smoother than expected, leaving them time to enjoy the quiet. They had chosen a spot just off the beaten path, where a large tree provided shade, and the rolling hills stretched endlessly before them. Laxus leaned against the tree, arms crossed, while Hallie sat on a large rock, stretching her legs.

“It’s nice to finish a job without having to worry about rebuilding half a town,” Laxus muttered, rolling his shoulders.

Hallie laughed, eyes flicking towards him. “That’s only because Natsu and Gray weren’t anywhere near us this time.”

Laxus snorted. “No kidding. Ever since those two started taking solo missions, I swear our paperwork’s doubled. If they’re not destroying buildings, they’re picking fights with the wrong people and dragging the guild into it. I swear that the Magic Council is sick of seeing our faces by now.”

Hallie sighed. “I don’t even know how they manage to cause so much collateral damage. It’s like they have a talent for it. I mean, do you remember the last time Gray went on a simple escort mission? By the end of it, the client’s entire vineyard was frozen solid, and the merchants refused to work with Fairy Tail for a month.”

Laxus shook his head, rubbing his temples. “And let’s not forget Natsu’s last ‘simple’ retrieval job. The Magic Council had to step in to help smooth things over. I bet Jellal had a headache for days.”

At the mention of the Magic Council, Hallie tilted her head back to look at the sky, thoughtful. “Speaking of Jellal, I still can’t believe he, Ultear, and Meredy managed to rise through the ranks so quickly. It’s only been two years, and they’re already part of the ruling body. That’s unheard of.”

Everyone in Fairy Tail was surprised when Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy received the official invitations to join the Magic Council two years prior. The trio weren’t sure in the beginning, but have ultimately taken the offers, though part of the reason is just so Fairy Tail would have an ally within the Magic Council.

Laxus shrugged. “Yeah, I wasn’t sure at first, but they seem to be doing well. Not that they have much choice. Half the time, they’re stuck cleaning up after Fairy Tail.”

Hallie laughed. “Jellal’s letters are just complaints about how we keep giving him more work. He keeps saying he’s going to retire early if we don’t stop causing problems.”

“Like hell he will,” Laxus scoffed. “He likes having something to do, even if it means babysitting us from afar.”

Before Hallie could respond, the sharp call of a bird broke the stillness. They both looked up as a messenger bird descended, dropping a small missive onto Hallie’s lap before flying off. She unfolded it, scanning the contents. Her brow furrowed when she recognised Natsu’s familiar untidy scrawl.

“Natsu’s asking for help.” Hallie held out the note so Laxus could read over her shoulder.

Laxus raised a brow when he read the contents of the note—with Natsu saying he’d made a new friend at Hargeon, and needed some help leaving the place due to the trains shutting down. “Either this friend is really important for him to risk getting motion sickness if he’s asking us to pick them up, or there’s really no way out of Hargeon.”

Hallie exhaled, rubbing her temples. “I got a bad feeling about this. Whatever Natsu is involved in, it’s going to mean lots of paperwork and a great deal of apologies to the Magic Council again. And lots of apology gifts.”

Laxus grumbled, wanting to groan at the thought of the usual mountains of paperwork that awaited both of them whenever Natsu or Gray did some major collateral damage. “Great. More work for Jellal. He’s going to love that.”

“Well, at least Ultear and Meredy are there too.” Hallie shrugged. “They can at least help Jellal out.”

Laxus sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Guess we better get going before he makes things worse.”

XXXXXX

The chambers of the Magic Council was heavy with tension, the air thick with the weight of yet another discussion regarding Fairy Tail’s habitual destruction. Jellal Fernandes sat at the long table, rubbing his temples as yet another council member droned on about the destruction in Hargeon. He had barely settled into his chair before the onslaught began.

On either side of him, Ultear and Meredy shared a knowing glance, already anticipating the storm brewing before them.

“So, to summarise,” Councillor Lagusa drawled, rubbing his temples as he skimmed the reports before him, “Natsu Dragneel managed to not only destroy part of Hargeon’s port, but also a good portion of the town itself while dealing with Bora, an excommunicated mage. And it’s only July.”

Jellal resisted the urge to sigh. “That is the general outline of the events, yes.”

“The general outline?” snapped Vasil Crowe, a sharp-eyed man with a perpetual scowl. “More like the latest in Fairy Tail’s endless list of collateral damage incidents! We might as well take our funding for infrastructure repairs and rename it the ‘Fairy Tail Disaster Relief Fund’ at this point!”

Ultear arched a brow. “With all due respect, Councillor Crowe, Fairy Tail was handling a criminal who was actively smuggling and selling illicit magical items. Should we have let Bora continue his activities simply to avoid some property damage?”

“That’s not the point!” Vasil shot back. “It’s the fact that every single time Fairy Tail gets involved in a mission, things explode! It’s reckless, destructive, and unacceptable!”

Councillor Barlas, a grizzled older man with a more pragmatic outlook, cleared his throat. “Fairy Tail may be reckless, but they get results. Their track record in eliminating threats before they escalate speaks for itself. Would you rather have let Bora and his syndicate run unchecked? It could have spiralled into something worse.”

“They’re a guild, not a demolition squad!” Vasil snapped. “Other guilds manage to complete missions without turning entire cities into war zones. Why can’t Fairy Tail learn some restraint?”

“Because they’re Fairy Tail,” Jellal muttered under his breath, earning a quick chuckle from Ultear.

“They’re wizards,” Another councillor said, their tone exasperated. “You don’t send people out to fight criminals and expect them to do it with no collateral damage. It’s not like they’re doing it on purpose.”

“Natsu Dragneel and Gray Fullbuster seem to be doing their best to make it look that way,” Another member muttered.

Another councillor, a woman named Eloise, tilted her head thoughtfully. “I do find it interesting, Councillor Crowe, that you are particularly vocal whenever Fairy Tail is involved. We all recognise that they’re a handful, but your responses seem…personal. Is there some past grievance we’re unaware of?”

Vasil stiffened, his gaze sharpening. “I don’t need a personal reason to be exasperated by their antics. I am merely pointing out that their lack of discipline is an ongoing problem.”

Jellal observed him closely.

Vasil Crowe had been part of the Magic Council long before Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy had joined, recommended as an expert in research and spell development. Despite his outwardly neutral stance in most matters, when it came to Fairy Tail, his disdain was almost visceral.

Eloise eyed Vasil carefully. “If you say so,” she said nonchalantly, but the sharp gaze in her eyes spoke volumes.

Vasil scowled, but said nothing further, seemingly content with his complaints being aired. Jellal, however, couldn’t help but notice that Meredy had been silent throughout most of the meeting. More concerningly, she had spent a great deal of time watching Crowe with an odd look on her face—puzzled, almost wary.

Lagusa sighed heavily, rubbing his temples again. “Councillor Fernandes, you’ve reviewed the damage reports. What’s the cost estimate?”

Jellal exhaled, glancing at the stack of reports in front of him and resisted the urge to groan. “The damages to Hargeon Port are significant, given that Natsu Dragneel used it as an impromptu wrestling ring against Bora and his men. The surrounding market area also suffered considerable collateral damage. The estimated costs for rebuilding and reparations stand at…” He flipped to the final page of the report. “A rough total of one hundred and thirty-two million Jewels.”

The chamber erupted into shouts and groans.

“One hundred and thirty-two million!? I swear, Fairy Tail is single-handedly funding the entire reconstruction division at this point!”

Ultear snorted. “You’re not far off.”

“More than we’d like, less than a complete disaster,” Jellal said. “The port will take about two weeks to fully rebuild, but the market district will need a full month. Costs are within what we’ve handled before.”

Lagusa shook his head. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but I’m getting sick of having to call in Hallie Clairmont and Laxus Dreyar to deal with the fallout every single time.”

“You and me both,” Jellal muttered. “They’re going to be buried in complaint forms again. This might actually be the time Hallie finally drowns Natsu in the river.”

“That would be a problem for Fairy Tail, not us,” Vasil said, voice dripping with contempt. “Though it might be the only way they learn.”

The meeting continued on, covering a few more items on their agenda before it finally adjourned, and the council members began filtering out, leaving Jellal, Ultear and Meredy behind in the chamber. Finally, when they were alone in the chamber, with the door closed, Jellal turned to Meredy.

“You’ve been staring at Crowe all day. What is it?”

“Yeah, I noticed that too,” Ultear turned her attention towards the pink-haired girl. “Is there something on your mind?”

Meredy hesitated before speaking. “Jellal… What can you tell me about Councillor Vasil Crowe?”

Jellal exchanged a glance with Ultear before answering. “Him? He came highly recommended and joined the Council before we did. He’s been here for at least a decade, specialising in research and development of new spells. Apart from that, I don’t know much about his personal background. Why?”

Meredy frowned. “His magic feels…off. I swear it felt different the last time we had a meeting.”

Ultear’s brow furrowed. “Mages’ magic doesn’t just change like that.”

Jellal leaned forward slightly. “If it’s you who’s saying it, Meredy… I’ll keep an eye on him.”

“We all will,” Ultear added.

Jellal exchanged glances with Ultear, his previous exhaustion from the meeting momentarily forgotten. If Meredy’s instincts were telling her something was wrong, then it was worth looking into.

Meredy nodded but didn’t look reassured. She cast one last glance at the door where Vasil Crowe had exited before murmuring, “Something isn’t right.”

Jellal didn’t disagree.

XXXXXX

Lucy tapped her foot impatiently, arms crossed, as she waited at the south entrance of Hargeon with Natsu and Happy. The sun was already setting, casting long shadows over the cobblestone streets. She was still trying to wrap her head around the fact that she was about to meet two well-known Fairy Tail mages.

The distant sound of motors reached her ears, and she turned her head, eyes widening as she saw two figures riding toward them on sleek, magic-powered motorbikes. The bikes glided smoothly, the engines humming with magical energy unlike anything she had ever seen.

“Whoa,” Lucy breathed, awestruck.

Natsu grinned widely and waved. “Oi! Took you long enough!”

Two figures got off the bikes with practised ease after putting them in park—a man and a woman—probably in their late teens to early twenties at best. The man—a tall, imposing figure strode forward with easy confidence, his presence like a crackle of distant thunder. His broad figure was draped in a dark, long-sleeved shirt, the sleeves slightly pushed up to reveal the lightning-shaped scars on his arms. A fur-lined coat hung open over his shoulders, its deep hues blending with the stormy expression that seemed to linger on his face. His golden hair was tousled, a pair of dark headphones resting around his neck.

In contrast to his tall and imposing frame, the woman next to him is petite and slender—almost fragile-looking. She walked with a quiet grace, her long, dark blue denim coat swaying slightly with each step. The sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, and the hood lay flat against her back, lined with soft gray fabric. The coat cinched at the waist with a simple drawstring, highlighting her figure before flaring slightly at the hem. Underneath, she wore a white shirt tucked neatly into fitted black leggings and dark brown boots, the casual yet practical outfit making her look effortlessly put together. The deep blue of her Fairy Tail guild mark peeked from beneath her coat on her left shoulder, a quiet testament to the power she wielded. Both mages wore similar dark brown pouches about the size of the palm on the belts around their waists, with the Fairy Tail emblem visible on it.

It is the same one that Natsu had around his waist, now that Lucy thinks about it. Is it some guild-issued equipment?

The contrast between the two mages was stark—where the man was all sharp edges and restrained electricity, the woman was fluid motion and quiet strength, like the ocean beneath a storm.

Laxus Dreyar smirked at Natsu as he approached. “Must be desperate if you’re asking me for a ride, considering your stomach.”

Natsu scowled. “Shut up! It’s not that bad!”

“Aye! It’s that bad!” Happy chimed in with a mischievous grin.

“Besides that…” Hallie Clairmont looked at the half-destroyed port to the number of townspeople and fishermen still cleaning up the debris. “Just what did you do here?” She gave Natsu a stern look. “You know what, don’t tell me. All I know is that we’re going to need to apologise to the Magic Council again, no doubt.”

“And apology gifts,” Laxus added. “Lots of apology gifts. I swear that Fairy Tail might as well take out a membership at the local gift shop by now.”

Why are they making it sound like it’s a common occurrence? Lucy wondered.

Hallie then switched her gaze to Lucy. “You must be Lucy? I heard about you from Natsu’s missive. He said you wanted to join us?”

“Hallie and Laxus are normally the ones assessing the newcomers,” Natsu chimed in. “And manning the guild’s operations.”

Lucy gulped, feeling unexpectedly nervous under Hallie’s sharp green eyes. She recognised both Laxus and Hallie immediately from Sorcerer’s Monthly the instant they showed up—Laxus Dreyar, the powerhouse of Fairy Tail, also known as the Thunder God, and Hallie Clairmont, the Stormbringer—two of Fairy Tail’s more well-known mages, and known powerhouses and S-class mages in their own right.

“Y-Yes!” Lucy stammered, straightening her back.

Hallie’s gaze flickered to the small pouch on Lucy’s waist, where her Celestial keys gleamed in the fading sunlight. “You are a Celestial Mage?”

Lucy nodded. “Y-Yeah.”

For a moment, something strange flickered in Hallie’s expression—like a memory surfacing from deep within. A vision, brief but vivid, of a time long past. A plea to Lady Magic. The creation of the Celestial Realm. Then, just as quickly, it was gone.

Hallie blinked, refocusing on Lucy. “Can you summon one of your spirits?” She asked curiously. “I’ve never met one before.”

Lucy, eager to impress, immediately grabbed one of her keys. “Open, Gate of the Water Bearer! Aquarius!”

A swirl of light appeared before them, and a beautiful mermaid-like woman emerged, flipping her long blue hair, and looking annoyed. “Tch. What do you want, Lucy? What is it this time? This better not be another stupid request.”

Not far away, Natsu and Laxus were watching with interest too, with the two males of the group prepping the bikes for travel back to Magnolia. This would also be the first time Natsu and Laxus have seen a Celestial spirit in the flesh.

“That would be my fault. I asked her to summon you,” Hallie interrupted before Lucy could respond, waving a hand through the air. “So you’re one of the Celestial spirits, I assume?”

To Lucy’s surprise, Aquarius didn’t respond with a barb like she normally would towards Lucy. Instead, Aquarius had turned the instant Hallie had spoken, her sharp eyes landing on her. The water spirit paused, her expression shifting from irritation to something almost…contemplative and wistful.

“You…” Aquarius murmured, stepping closer to Hallie. “Curious… You feel familiar…”

Hallie tilted her head. “Familiar?”

Lucy frowned, glancing between them. She had never seen Aquarius have this reaction towards anyone before. “What do you mean by that, Aquarius?”

The spirit didn’t answer immediately. She studied Hallie intently before speaking again. “She is her, yet she is not. And yet, she is the reason why we exist.”

Lucy blinked. “Wait—what does that mean?”

But before she could press for answers, Aquarius shimmered and vanished back into the Celestial Realm, leaving Lucy more confused than ever.

Hallie, however, stood still, staring at the empty space where Aquarius had been, lost in thought.

Laxus, meanwhile, finished prepping the bikes. “Alright. Enough standing around. We’ve got a long ride ahead,” he said. He glanced at Natsu. “Natsu, you’re riding with me. And if you throw up on me, you’re in for a thrashing.” Laxus’ words were harsh, but Hallie and Natsu knew he didn’t really mean it.

Natsu already looked queasy at the thought of getting on Laxus’ bike. And to think he was so excited about getting rides from Laxus and Hallie when he was younger. At least, that was until Fairy Tail found out the hard way that Dragon Slayers got motion sickness the one time when Natsu was younger and tagged along with Jellal, Ultear and Meredy for a mission.

Apparently, the enhanced senses of Dragon Slayers make it hard for them to stay in a vehicle and can really make them sick, no matter how young they are. The more powerful a Dragon Slayer is, the harder it is on their bodies. If left in a moving vehicle for long enough, it can be fatal for them.

Hallie shook off her thoughts and mounted her bike. She glanced at Lucy, a small, almost knowing smile playing on her lips. “You’re riding with me, Lucy. It might be a little early, but welcome to Fairy Tail.”

Lucy, despite her confusion, found herself smiling back. Somehow, she felt like her adventure was truly beginning.

XXXXXX

The moment Hallie, Laxus, and Natsu led Lucy through the grand doors of the Fairy Tail guildhall, she felt a thrill of excitement run through her. It was loud, chaotic, and brimming with an energy she had never experienced before. The scent of wood, ale, and something sweet—possibly freshly baked pastries—hung in the air.

It smelled like home, something warm and lived in.

“Yo! We’re back!” Natsu bellowed, drawing the attention of almost everyone in the room.

“Natsu-nii!” A boy’s voice called, and Lucy turned to see a young boy—no older than twelve—with a head full of dark blue hair running toward them. His eyes shone with relief as he grinned up at the pink-haired Dragon Slayer. “You didn’t destroy another town, did you?”

Lucy blinked. Another?

Natsu cackled, rubbing the back of his head. “Nah, just a small part of a port this time.”

“That’s not better,” Hallie muttered, exasperated, while Laxus just sighed.

Lucy observed the boy curiously. “Who’s this?”

“I’m Romeo Conbolt! My dad’s Macao,” The boy introduced himself proudly. “I just joined Fairy Tail recently.”

“He’s also a fire user,” Natsu said proudly.

A dawning realisation dawned on Lucy then. Could that be why Romeo looks up to Natsu then?

“Na’u!” A new, high-pitched voice called out, and suddenly, a tiny toddler toddled up to Natsu, barely keeping balance. She had dark hair done in two adorable pigtails and chubby cheeks. She clung to Natsu’s pants and lifted her arms expectantly.

“Oh my god, she’s so adorable!” Lucy cooed as Natsu picked the little toddler up with ease, with the little girl giggling. “Who might this little angel be?”

“That’s Asuka,” A pretty green-haired woman approached, greeting Lucy with a smile. “I’m Bisca. Asuka is mine and Alzack’s daughter.” She pointed her husband out to Lucy who was currently seated with a group of other men. “Natsu is this little one’s favourite.” Bisca chuckled, stroking her daughter’s head who was babbling away to Natsu who was listening patiently and humouring the little girl, much to Lucy’s amusement.

It seems like despite his brash ways, Natsu is very patient and good with children.

Natsu then handed Asuka back to Bisca, before taking Lucy by the wrist, saying he’ll introduce her to the guild. After what seemed like hours, Lucy was then eventually introduced to Levy, a blue-haired girl with a bright smile, who helped Lucy get her guild stamp.

The two girls clicked instantly, chatting like old friends, and Lucy felt an overwhelming sense of belonging. Every once in a while, Lucy looked at the back of her right hand, where her new Fairy Tail guild mark is, admiring it and flexing her fingers, still in awe that this was real.

That she really was at Fairy Tail, and she had just joined them—the guild she had wanted to join for so long.

Then Natsu grabbed Lucy by the wrist gently. “Come on! You gotta meet everyone else!” He practically dragged her towards a table where a few others were seated with Levy.

“This is Gray—oi, put on a shirt!—anyway, this is Erza. That’s Mira over there behind the counter, and you already met Levy. That’s Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen over there.” Natsu gestured towards the table next to them where three unfamiliar mages sat. “These guys are Laxus’ and Hallie’s team.”

Lucy smiled and nodded at each of them, though Gray and Natsu were already bickering, and Evergreen was rolling her eyes at Bickslow, who was making his dolls float in circles around their table.

Freed, a man with long green hair, gave Lucy a polite nod. “Welcome to Fairy Tail.”

Evergreen, a poised woman with curled brown hair and glasses, looked her over approvingly. “It’s rare for Natsu to bring someone in. You must be special.”

Before Lucy could answer, Bickslow grinned widely. “We were just talking about how Natsu and Gray need to save up for apology gifts.”

Gray groaned. “Not this again.”

Evergreen smirked. “You both racked up a huge bill again. Honestly, at this rate, I wouldn’t be surprised if Hallie tries to drown either of you in the river. I know I would.”

“She did throw me into a lake once,” Natsu muttered.

Erza snorted into her cup of coffee. “You deserved it.”

The group dissolved into laughter, and Lucy felt at ease. But just as she lifted her coffee to take a sip, an eerie giggle echoed from behind her.

“Hehehe! Welcome to Fairy Tail!”

Lucy turned her head—and came face to face with a glowing, ethereal figure of a small blonde girl floating in mid-air with green eyes twinkling with mischief.

Lucy screamed.

Her reflexes took over, and in her panic, she flung her cup—straight into the air. Time then seemed to slow as the steaming liquid arced through the space between them. The guild members around them watched in silent anticipation, expressions ranging from amusement to mild horror. And then—

Splat!

And landed directly on Bickslow’s head.

The man yelped, flailing as coffee dripped down his hair and onto his shoulders. “GAH! HOT! WHAT THE HELL?!”

Freed, who had been in the middle of a conversation with Evergreen, barely turned before a snort of laughter escaped him. Evergreen, ever the elegant one, covered her mouth with her hand, shoulders shaking.

The entire table fell silent for a moment before Natsu burst out laughing, slamming his hand against the table. “That was awesome!”

Half the guild was howling with laughter, and even Erza was covering her twitching lips, trying to conceal her amusement whilst Gray was right beside Natsu, dying of laughter. Lucy, however, was too busy pressing herself against the back of her chair, staring wide-eyed at the glowing girl floating next to her.

Mirajane had walked over to check the commotion, looking entirely unbothered. “Oh, Mavis? You scared her.”

Lucy’s brain stalled. “Mavis?”

Bickslow, still dripping with coffee, glared at her. “Mavis?! She nearly boiled my head, and all you have to say is ‘Mavis’?” He finally let out a long, suffering sigh. “You know,” He said in an overly patient tone, pushing his goggles up on his forehead. “I always knew the newbies had a habit of making an impression, but I didn’t think it’d be a hot one.” He glared at Lucy.

Lucy, still pale and frozen, pointed at Mavis, her eyes wide. “B-But there’s a ghost!”

Bickslow threw up his arms dramatically, sending a few coffee-soaked strands of hair flying. “I know there’s a ghost! But how about focusing on the fact that you just gave me a coffee shower, newbie?! Priorities!”

Lucy barely spared him a glance. “You’re fine, you’ll survive. But there’s a literal ghost!”

Freed, sipping his own tea with an air of amusement, tilted his head towards Evergreen. “She’s taking it rather well, all things considered.”

Evergreen smirked. “Well, she did just join Fairy Tail. She might as well get used to the absurdity sooner rather than later.”

Bickslow flung his arms around dramatically again, still dripping coffee. “Oh sure, ignore me! Just leave poor Bickslow to suffer in silence! No one ever spares a thought for the guy who gets scalded!”

Mirajane simply smiled and patted Lucy’s shoulder. “That’s Mavis Vermillion, the founder of Fairy Tail. She’s been around as a ghost in the guildhall ever since Master Makarov became the guild master.”

Lucy stared. Then she stared at Mavis, who giggled and nodded.

“That’s the founder for you,” Gray explained, still chuckling. “Don’t mind her. She comes and goes as she likes. She normally only sticks to the guildhall to prevent scaring the townspeople, though. But she likes to play pranks on the guild.”

“I’m a ghost!” Mavis chimed cheerfully, floating around Lucy with a delighted expression.

Lucy was still processing the fact that a ghost had just welcomed her when she hesitantly asked, “Why are you here?”

Mavis hummed. “I don’t know! I don’t remember how I died, or even why I’m still here. So, I’m just hanging around! Besides, it’s fun to see our little family grow.”

Lucy opened her mouth. Then closed it. Then opened it again.

She had joined a guild haunted by its own founder.

She wasn’t sure whether to be awed, terrified, or completely done with how insane this guild already was.

Freed smiled at her reaction. “Don’t mind her. Mavis is really harmless.”

Evergreen nodded. “She likes scaring the newcomers. It’s a tradition at this point.”

“…Of course it is,” Lucy mumbled, still shaken. She finally turned back to Bickslow and grimaced. “Oh. Right. Uh… Sorry?”

Bickslow deadpanned. “Now you’re sorry? You could’ve at least thrown iced coffee, y’know!”

More laughter rang out around them as Lucy shrunk into her seat in embarrassment, while Natsu and Gray were both practically wheezing at Bickslow’s misfortune.

Mavis clapped her hands suddenly. “Oh! Where’s Hallie?”

“She’s on the second floor,” Erza answered, shaking her head with amusement.

Before anyone could blink, Mavis disappeared, flying off in search of Hallie. Bewildered, Lucy turned to Natsu for an explanation. “You met Hallie already, didn’t you?” The Dragon Slayer said, smirking. “Mavis really likes Hallie. She’s always around her whenever Hallie’s in the guildhall.”

Lucy took a deep breath, letting the warmth and chaos of Fairy Tail settle in her chest. She had met some eccentric people today, but for the first time in a long while, she felt she was exactly where she belonged.

From their vantage point on the second floor of the guild hall, Hallie leaned against the wooden railing, her arms crossed as her sharp green eyes tracked the newest arrival. Below, Fairy Tail’s usual rowdiness had been kicked up a notch with the introduction of Lucy Heartfilia.

Laxus stood beside her, arms folded, posture relaxed but his keen gaze flickered between Hallie and the blonde girl being welcomed with loud cheers and an almost overwhelming enthusiasm. Though clearly, Bickslow didn’t quite agree, much to Laxus’ amusement. The usual chaos of Fairy Tail wasn’t unusual for a newcomer, but Hallie’s expression was unusually serious.

“What do you think?” Laxus finally asked, breaking the silence between them.

Hallie let out a slow breath, narrowing her eyes as she continued to observe Lucy. “Natsu didn’t recognise her last name, but I do.” She frowned. “What the heck is the Heartfilia heiress doing here?”

Laxus raised an eyebrow. “You think she’ll cause us problems?”

Hallie her head slightly. “I don’t think she is a problem. But I’ve heard rumours about her father before. I think it’s more likely he will cause us problems.”

Laxus let out a huff, rubbing the back of his neck. “Great. That’s just what we need. Another big-shot noble with a stick up his ass who thinks he can push Fairy Tail around.” His gaze flicked back down to Lucy, who was currently laughing at something Levy said. “Think she ran away?”

Hallie nodded slightly. “It’s a possibility. If I had to guess, I’d say she cut ties with her father. That man’s as controlling as they come. Most wizard guilds don’t even like working with Jude Heartfilia if they can help it. Minerva told me once that Sabertooth was hired by the man a few years ago, and that the entire team were restraining the urge to strangle him. Even Minerva nearly lost patience, and that should tell you something about it. The man didn’t have a high opinion of mages and wizard guilds.”

Laxus snorted. “Looking down on us ‘common folk’? Not surprising,” he drawled.

Hallie nodded. “There were always whispers about how Jude Heartfilia treated his daughter more like a business investment than family.” Her lips pressed into a thin line. “If he finds out she’s here, I wouldn’t put it past him to try and drag her back.”

Laxus exhaled sharply through his nose. “Which means if she stays, it’s only a matter of time before trouble follows.”

Hallie’s lips curled slightly in amusement. “Trouble finds Fairy Tail no matter what we do, Laxus.”

Laxus scoffed. “Yeah, but I like to pick my battles.” He shot her a look. “So, what do we do?”

“We do what we always do,” Hallie said simply, her gaze steady. “When trouble comes knocking, we handle it. We’ve never turned someone away because of their background or the problems that might follow them. It’s what makes Fairy Tail what it is.”

Laxus grumbled but didn’t argue. As much as he liked to avoid unnecessary headaches, he knew Hallie was right. They weren’t the kind of guild that turned their backs on people, no matter their pasts—or their families.

Before he could respond, a light giggle sounded behind them.

“Hehehe~”

Laxus tensed immediately. He knew that laugh.

“You two are so serious,” Mavis cooed as she floated up beside them, her small ghostly form barely making a sound as she hovered in the air, hands clasped behind her back. “Frowning like that all the time, Laxus, will only give you wrinkles.”

Laxus scowled, instantly shifting his posture to look anywhere but at Mavis. “I don’t frown all the time.”

Hallie’s amused snort was immediate. “No, just ninety percent of the time.”

Mavis giggled again, floating in a slow circle around them. “You two worry too much. Lucy’s one of us now, which means she’s family! And family sticks together, no matter what kind of problems follow them.” She clasped her hands together, beaming. “Besides, it’ll be fun!”

Laxus groaned. “Yeah, sure. Fun. That’s one way to put it.”

Hallie smirked at him. “Come on, you know you’d be bored if we didn’t have some new chaos coming our way.”

Mavis did a happy twirl in the air. “Exactly! What’s Fairy Tail without a little excitement?”

Laxus sighed, rubbing his temples. “I hate when you two gang up on me.”

Hallie nudged him with her elbow. “No, you don’t.”

Laxus muttered something under his breath but didn’t deny it.

Mavis let out a bright laugh before turning to Hallie. “Oh! That reminds me—there’s something I need to tell you!”

Hallie raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Mavis nodded eagerly, then suddenly zipped away before even explaining, leaving Hallie and Laxus blinking after her.

“Why do I feel like that’s gonna be another headache?”

Hallie patted his shoulder. “Because it probably is.”

As the sounds of Fairy Tail’s newest member getting pulled further into the guild’s lively chaos echoed below, Hallie and Laxus remained watching, knowing full well that whatever trouble came next, they’d deal with it—just as they always did.

XXXXXX

Bickslow grumbled under his breath as he turned the hose on, the cold water sending a shiver down his spine as it drenched his hair and washed away the sticky remnants of Lucy’s coffee attack. The scent of roasted beans and cream still clung to him, making him wrinkle his nose in disgust.

Evergreen, leaning casually against the garage wall with her arms crossed, smirked at the sight. “Honestly, you’re lucky it was just coffee. She could have thrown something worse.”

Bickslow shot her an incredulous look. “Worse? Are you kidding me? This was scalding! I got a hot coffee bath!” He gestured wildly as water dripped down his face. “I can feel my pores opening up! Maybe I should charge Lucy for an impromptu facial.”

Freed, who was sitting on an overturned crate nearby, chuckled. “Come on, give the newbie a break. She didn’t mean to. Mavis scared her.”

Bickslow grumbled something about ghosts and overly enthusiastic first impressions as he ran his fingers through his soaked hair. “Still. She didn’t even hesitate. Just—whoosh—straight in the face. She’s got good aim.”

Evergreen hummed, tapping her chin. “Well, she’s Natsu’s friend. It’s rare for him to bring anyone to Fairy Tail, especially someone new. And a girl, no less.” She raised an eyebrow. “That’s practically unheard of.”

Bickslow’s lips curled into a grin. “Love at first sight?”

Freed snorted. “I’d be more surprised if Natsu had anything in his head but food, fire, and fights.”

Evergreen laughed. “True. How many times have Hallie and Laxus bailed him out of trouble? He and Gray are two peas in a pod. I really wonder how Hallie hasn’t gone insane yet—or that Laxus hasn’t electrocuted them both to within an inch of their lives.”

Bickslow let out a bark of laughter. “I still remember that one time Laxus had to physically drag Natsu out of a brawl he started in Clover Town. That kid never learns.”

“And remember that time when half of the mothers in Magnolia came to Fairy Tail to complain about Gray’s stripping habit in public?” Evergreen laughed at the memory. “Gray was so embarrassed, and Hallie looked just about done. I swear that she looked ready to glue Gray’s clothes to his body.”

Freed remained quiet for a moment, his expression turning thoughtful as he stared off towards the horizon. The orange glow of the setting sun painted the sky in fiery hues, casting long shadows over the guild’s garage.

Evergreen noticed his silence and frowned slightly. “What’s wrong?”

Freed turned towards his companions, his brows furrowing. “No. It’s nothing. Just… Lucy’s last name… Heartfilia. I swear I’ve heard it before.”

Evergreen and Bickslow exchanged glances. “Heartfilia?” Evergreen echoed. “Does it mean something?”

Freed rubbed his chin, deep in thought. “I don’t know. It’s just…familiar. I feel like I’ve read it somewhere, but I can’t place where.”

Evergreen sighed. “Well, if you figure it out, let us know.” Then her expression turned contemplative. “Actually, speaking of Hallie… I got a look at her face earlier when Mavis flew up to find her.”

Bickslow raised a brow. “And?”

Evergreen hesitated before saying, “She looked…concerned.”

Freed’s gaze sharpened. “Concerned? About Lucy?”

Evergreen nodded. “It wasn’t outright panic or anything, but there was definitely something there. Laxus looked at her too. Like they both knew something we didn’t.”

Bickslow whistled. “Well, that’s interesting. Hallie and Laxus don’t get rattled easily. If there’s something about Lucy that’s got them on edge…” He trailed off, a curious gleam in his eyes. “Maybe there’s more to our newbie than we thought.”

Freed exhaled, his mind turning over the possibilities. “Maybe.” Then he smiled faintly. “But she’ll be fine. After all, she’s one of us now.”

Evergreen smirked. “Yeah. Welcome to Fairy Tail, Lucy.”

Bickslow, still soaking wet, grumbled, “I’ll welcome her properly once I get this damn coffee smell out of my hair.”

The three of them laughed, the easy camaraderie between them settling into the warm evening air. Whatever mysteries Lucy Heartfilia brought with her, one thing was certain—she was already shaking things up in Fairy Tail. And they wouldn’t have it any other way.”

XXXXXX

Lucy had been a member of Fairy Tail for nearly two weeks now, and she was slowly but surely getting used to the sheer chaos that came with it.

She had memorised most of the guild’s strange and often contradictory rules, gotten used to dodging flying furniture, and had accepted that no amount of logic could predict when a bar fight would start or end. And gotten used to the fact that if something happens within the guild or in Magnolia, to go straight to Laxus and Hallie first. More importantly, she was growing comfortable with the members, even if some of them were downright insane.

Still, nothing had prepared her for what happened next.

“Eh? A solo delivery mission?” Lucy blinked in confusion as she sat across from Hallie who was busy tightening the rope on the bundles of neatly wrapped packages on the bar surface. Mira, who was the one who had called her over, simply smiled as she wiped at a glass at the bar.

Hallie looked at Lucy with an arched brow. “You make it sound like I’m sending you off to war. It’s just a delivery run to our allies. Nothing dangerous, just running some packages over.”

Mira chuckled and nodded. “Fairy Tail has alliances with Sabertooth, Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, and Blue Pegasus. We regularly exchange packages, and even conduct joint missions often.”

Lucy looked down at the neatly tied bundles, then back up at Hallie’s unreadable expression. “You want me to deliver packages to all these guilds? Alone?”

“You’re a Fairy Tail mage, aren't you?” Hallie said, a smirk playing at her lips.

“Yes, but—”

Before Lucy could protest further, Levy who had been marking out the routes on the map, cheerfully spoke up from a nearby table. “Oh, and you can’t bring Natsu with you. Laxus needs him for something.”

Lucy’s shoulders slumped. “Are you sure I can’t just—”

“Nope.”

“Absolutely not.”

“Nice try, though.”

The responses came from various guild members, most of whom were grinning far too widely for her liking. Even Mira’s sweet smile seemed suspicious.

Lucy sighed, finally relenting, and took the packages. As she stepped out of the guildhall, tucking the deliveries into her Fairy Tail-issued expanded pouch, she could hear the faint murmurs behind her.

“How do you think she’ll do?”

“Do I hear a new bet happening?” Cana practically purred in amusement.

Lucy’s first stop was Sabertooth, at the town of Ironfang.

The moment she stepped into the imposing guild hall, she felt like she had walked into a lion’s den—quite literally. The atmosphere was vastly different from Fairy Tail’s warm chaos.

The Sabertooth guild members were sharp-eyed, poised like predators watching prey. It didn’t help that their guild master, Jiemma, sat on an elevated throne-like chair, glaring down at her like she was a bug he was debating on squashing.

Lucy swallowed. No pressure.

“Who are you?” Jiemma demanded, voice like rolling thunder.

“Uh—L-Lucy Heartfilia! From Fairy Tail! I’m here to deliver something—”

“Heartfilia?”

Various Sabertooth members exchanged looks, and more than a few dark expressions crossed their faces.

Lucy flinched. Why did everyone react to her last name like that? However, before Jiemma could say anything else, a small red feline-like creature that reminds Lucy of Happy zipped up to her with wide eyes.

“Oi! You know Happy?” The red feline-like creature asked excitedly. “I’m Lector!” He added.

Lucy blinked at the sudden change in energy. “Uh, yeah. He’s my teammate. You guys know Happy?”

“Of course! We’re friends!” Lector puffed his chest out proudly.

Frosch, another feline-like creature, but green in colour, and wearing an adorable pink frog suit, tilted his head. “How’s Happy?”

Lucy smiled despite her nerves. “He’s… Well, he’s very loud. And eats a lot of fish.”

“Sounds like Happy!” Frosch giggled.

Jiemma’s loud grunt brought the attention back to him. “Enough wasting time. The package.”

Thankfully, Hallie had placed labels on all the packages so that Lucy would know which one to hand over, and she scrambled to hand the right package over, her hands clammy. A woman probably several years older than her with black hair and a haughty expression that Lucy recognised as Minerva Orland, the daughter of Sabertooth’s guild master, plucked it from her hands with an elegant smirk.

“So, you’re the famous Lucy Heartfilia,” Minerva mused, eyes gleaming. “Hallie mentioned you.”

Lucy gawked. “Wait—what?”

Minerva chuckled at her disbelief. “You didn’t think you’d go unnoticed, did you?”

Before Lucy could respond, Jiemma dismissed her with a wave of his hand, and she took that as her cue to leave immediately.

Minerva hummed even as the blonde girl hurried out of the guildhall as fast as she could, much to everyone’s amusement. “I wonder how many of their new recruits ran off before finishing.”

Lucy had barely recovered from Sabertooth’s ‘welcome’ when she arrived at Lamia Scale’s guildhall in the town of Ophiara, where she was then met with an enthusiastic (and utterly chaotic) welcome.

“Lucy! What a delight to meet you, my dear!” Lyon Vastia dramatically extended his arms towards her. “It is an honour to be graced by your presence!”

“Uh… Thanks?” Lucy was about to hand the package to him, only to be yanked into an impromptu dance that left her dizzy and questioning the sanity of this guild.

Behind Lyon, Sherry giggled. “She’s cute! Fairy Tail always gets the fun ones.”

“So, you’re Gray’s new teammate, huh?” Lyon mused after releasing Lucy from the sudden and impromptu dance, looking her up and down. “You poor thing.”

Lucy scowled. “Hey! I’m handling it just fine!”

“Oh? So you haven’t been roped into one of his shirtless competitions yet?”

Lucy groaned. “Please don’t give him any ideas.”

Lyon chuckled and gestured for her to follow him to the guild master, Ooba Babasaama, who accepted the package with little fanfare before shooing Lucy out, muttering about Fairy Tail and their chaotic energy infecting her guild.

Lucy had never been more relieved to leave a guildhall in her life.

Mermaid Heel’s guildhall in the coastal town of Aqualis had an air of elegance. It was refined, much like the strong and powerful women who inhabited it. Lucy felt painfully aware of her awkwardness as she stepped inside, especially when a group of tall and graceful mages turned to look at her.

“You must be from Fairy Tail. We’ve been told to expect you,” A commanding voice spoke. Lucy turned to see a striking woman with long silver hair and pale green eyes—Vivienne Lysara, the guild master.

“Y-Yes! I’m Lucy Heartfilia! I’m here to deliver a package!” Lucy said, bowing slightly as she held out the package.

Vivienne studied Lucy for several moments before she accepted the package, smirking at the shaking blonde. “So you’re the one Hallie has spoken about. I see what she meant. You’re interesting.”

Lucy blinked. “Why does everyone keep saying that?”

Minerva, she understood—Minerva and Hallie had some bizarre friendship she couldn’t wrap her head around, according to Natsu and Gray. But Mermaid Heel, too? Sure, the top five guilds all have alliances together, but does that mean they work closely together too?

Beth Vanderwood snickered at the expression on Lucy’s face. “You’d soon see.”

“That doesn’t explain anything!” Lucy whined.

Kagura Mikazuchi who is polishing her sword in a corner only gave Lucy an assessing look before nodding in approval. “At least you made it past Sabertooth. Good.”

Lucy frowned. “Wait, what does that mean—”

The guild women only laughed as Lucy was dismissed with an amused wave, with Kagura telling Lucy to give her regards to Erza and Hallie, and that she looked forward to their next sparring session.

By the time Lucy reached Blue Pegasus at Azurea, she was exhausted and just wanted to finish her mission. She just wanted to hand over the package and go home. Unfortunately, fate (and Ichiya) had other plans.

“Ah~! The scent of a beautiful lady graces our humble hall!” Ichiya practically floated toward her, his nose twitching as he leaned in uncomfortably close. “Such a fragrance! Such elegance! Truly—”

Lucy’s patience snapped.

Instinct took over. Lucy’s foot shot out before she could stop herself, catching Ichiya square in the face.

BAM!

Ichiya went flying straight into the wall, leaving a comically large dent.

The Blue Pegasus members gasped, though one of them—Lucy thought his name might be Hibiki Lates, seemed to be fighting the urge to laugh. Bob, the guild master, burst into laughter. “Oh, I like her! You’re going to fit right in at Fairy Tail!”

Lucy dusted her hands off, sighing tiredly. “Your package from Fairy Tail,” she said formally to the flamboyant guild master who had more make-up on than Lucy had ever seen on anyone.

“Indeed. I accept it,” Bob nodded in acceptance, examining the bundle. “And it seems like it hasn’t been tampered with or opened.”

Lucy blinked in confusion with that strange comment. Then, she froze as Bob suddenly turned around to activate the magic mirror behind him—the same one that Lucy had seen in Fairy Tail and in the other guilds.

Something, which from what Natsu had explained to her once, is standard issue across all guilds. The guilds used it to communicate with other guilds or even the Magic Council in an emergency, or even contact their guild members. Though it is really only the senior and higher ranked mages that were issued communicator lacrimas out on the field.

Then, to Lucy’s utter horror, the magic mirror’s surface reflected not only Hallie and Laxus, and the rest of Fairy Tail peeking over their shoulders, with grins on their faces, but also the other guild masters and members from the allied guilds—most of whom were eating cupcakes.

Lucy’s stomach dropped. “Wait—what—?!”

“How is it, Bob? How did she do?” Hallie asked with a grin.

“Very well, my dear,” Bob replied with a grin of his own. “The package hasn’t been tampered with or opened in any way. I’ll say she passed with flying colours.”

“Same with us.” The other guild members echoed.

“Though I think our Master scared her quite a bit when she came by,” Minerva added with a teasing smirk on her face. “Oh well, if she managed to get past Sabertooth and Master Jiemma, then she can face anything.”

“That’s why Sabertooth is always the first stop,” A blonde haired young man peeking over Minerva’s shoulder added with a grin, with Lector perched on his shoulder, giving Lucy a cheeky wave, also munching on a cupcake, with crumbs over his face.

“In that case…” Hallie hummed, exchanging looks with Laxus before grinning at Lucy. “You passed. Well done, Lucy.”

There were cheers from Fairy Tail over Hallie’s shoulder. In the background, Lucy can see Natsu giving a loud whoop, and punching one fist into the air with joy.

“P-Passed?!”

“This whole thing is a test,” Hibiki Lates explained with a grin, already opening the package and handing out the cupcakes to his guildmates and guild master who all grabbed one eagerly. “It’s a Fairy Tail tradition that Hallie came up with a few years ago. Not only does it allow their new members to meet their allies, it also tests their trustworthiness.”

“Little Hallie only makes these cupcakes for special occasions,” Bob explained, holding up the cupcake in his hand like it’s the Holy Grail. Lucy does admit that it looks good, and makes her want one for herself… “We look forward to them every year. Though I think Jiemma had some fun making all the newbies squirm every year.” He gave the magic mirror a teasing grin where Sabertooth’s master was visible over Minerva’s shoulder, and Jiemma gave him a grumpy look. “Don’t worry, my dear. Sabertooth is nowhere as scary as they make themselves out to be. Unless you’re an enemy or hurt one of their friends, that is.” He added.

“Stop ruining my image, Bob,” Jiemma grumbled on his end with his arms crossed, with several of Sabertooth’s members snickering into their hands.

Minerva smirked from her side of the mirror. “This whole test is designed like an actual mission. It’s no different from a job where we trust you to deliver a package to a client and trust you not to peek. It’s also Fairy Tail’s way of weeding out the untrustworthy ones.”

Lucy gaped. “You mean—this was—”

“Well, Lucy,” Hallie said, her eyes gleaming with amusement as all the other guilds laughed at the expression on Lucy’s face. “Welcome to Fairy Tail.”

Lucy groaned as the guilds burst into laughter, knowing she’d never live this down.

XXXXXX

Warrod Sequen moved with practised ease, his gnarled hands carefully guiding a watering can over the delicate petals of a rare blue orchid. It was one of many plants in his vast garden, each one tended with a care that spoke of centuries of experience. The sun bathed his sanctuary in a golden glow, and the rustling leaves whispered secrets only an ancient mage like himself could decipher.

Then, a presence—silent yet heavy—disturbed the stillness.

Warrod didn’t turn immediately. He finished watering the orchid before straightening with a sigh, already knowing who stood behind him.

“I haven’t seen you for a while,” he said, placing the watering can aside. “I was concerned something had happened.”

Lysander Malfoy, clad in his usual garb of a high-collared black shirt and black pants, stood at the garden’s edge. His platinum blond hair gleamed under the sunlight, and his pale blue eyes—so much like his forefathers—regarded Warrod with an unreadable expression.

“I’m not as weak as that,” Lysander replied smoothly, stepping closer. His tone was light, but Warrod detected the slight edge beneath it.

Warrod chuckled, shaking his head. “No, I suppose you’re not.”

For years now, Warrod had grown used to Lysander’s occasional visits. He had never quite expected to find an ally in the last Malfoy, but then, life had a way of throwing surprises. What had started as wary, almost reluctant exchanges had grown into something more—a partnership forged in the shadows of a war that had never truly ended.

Lysander had proved invaluable in uncovering the workings of the secret faction.

It was through his careful manoeuvring that Warrod had managed to thwart several of their operations over the last few years, saving countless lives in the process. Yet, for all their efforts, the faction remained as elusive as ever, its roots buried deep within the foundations of Fiore’s institutions.

“I still can’t find the mole within the Magic Council,” Warrod admitted, crossing his arms as he looked out over his garden. “Whoever they are, they’ve covered their tracks well.”

Lysander exhaled through his nose, his expression giving away little. “I’m afraid I don’t know who that is either,” he said. “Only the faction leader does. But isn’t that the reason why you recommended Jellal Fernandes, Ultear Milkovich, and Meredy to join the Magic Council two years ago?”

Warrod cast him a sidelong glance. “I shouldn’t be surprised you knew.”

Lysander gave a small, self-satisfied smirk. “You should know by now that very little escapes my notice.”

Warrod sighed. “Even I didn’t expect them to rise through the ranks so quickly… Maybe I should reach out to them.” He tapped his fingers against his arm, thoughtful. “And Zeref?”

Lysander’s smirk faded, replaced by something more serious. “He’s made periodic visits back to Fiore over the last few years, for reasons unknown. But within the last year, he’s totally vanished from our grid. Even I have no idea where he is.”

Warrod let out a low hum, his gaze distant. “If we don’t know where he is, then that means the secret faction and the Magic Council doesn’t either. That means he’s safe. For now,” he said. “And Zeref won’t be found if he doesn’t want to be.”

“That’s not the only problem,” Lysander said. His voice carried a weight that made Warrod turn to face him fully. “Hades. He’s vanished since the raid on the cult years ago. But recently, he’s emerging again. And I suspect the secret faction has a hand in it.”

Warrod’s brows knitted together. “You’re certain?”

Lysander’s eyes darkened. “They’re very keen to continue the experiments that were conducted years ago. I suspect they might be trying to create an artificial Ancient Magic user. One under their control.”

A deep silence fell between them.

Warrod’s fingers curled slightly, a rare flicker of frustration crossing his usually calm face. He had feared as much, but hearing it confirmed was another matter entirely. Hades and his twisted pursuit of lost magic had already brought enough suffering to the world. If the secret faction was working with him…

“That explains a few things,” Warrod murmured. “There have been whispers of dark magic being practised in remote parts of the country. Disappearances, unexplained surges of energy… But nothing concrete.” He exhaled heavily. “We still don’t have enough proof to present to the Council.”

“No, we don’t,” Lysander admitted. “The secret faction operates in the shadows. They have a long and lengthy history older than even Fiore’s founding. Their influence is woven so deeply into the system that exposing them without evidence would only backfire.”

Warrod rubbed his temples. “And without knowing who the mole is, we risk alerting them if we move too soon.” A heavy silence settled between them before Warrod spoke again. “And Oración Seis?”

Lysander’s lips curled into something between a smirk and a grimace. “Had a coup a year ago.”

Warrod arched a brow. “Not surprising. Brian always was a fool. What happened?”

“He made the mistake of treating his guild members like fools. Someone like Cobra won’t follow a leader he deems unworthy.”

Warrod let out a low chuckle. “No, he wouldn’t. So who’s left?”

Lysander started ticking off on his fingers. “Cobra, Angel, Racer, Macbeth, Erigor, and Jackpot. And these are just the ones I know of. They’re still functioning as a dark guild, but the surviving members are now following Cobra.” Lysander’s expression darkened. “And from what I can gather, they were once victims of the cult too.”

Warrod’s expression turned grim. “Which means they have every reason to despise Hades… And yet you’re telling me Hades has been reaching out to them?”

Lysander nodded. “It certainly explains why Oración Seis has fallen off the grid for over a year, despite the Magic Council and the guilds’ attempts to track them down. Whatever he’s offering them, it must be something big if they’re willing to listen to the man responsible for their suffering before they were sold to Brian.”

Warrod exhaled through his nose. “Precht… No, Hades… What is he up to?”

Neither of them had an answer.

The weight of their struggle hung between them. Years of working in secrecy, unravelling mysteries that should have never existed, and yet… The war was far from over.

Still, Warrod was not one to despair.

He straightened, his resolve hardening. “We’ll find a way. We always do.”

Lysander studied him for a long moment before nodding. “Then let’s hope we do so before it’s too late.”

With that, the last Malfoy turned, his figure fading into the shadows of the trees as quietly as he had arrived. Warrod watched him go before turning back to his plants, his fingers brushing over the leaves with renewed determination.

Yes, they would find a way.

Because that’s what Fairy Tail did.

Chapter Text

Wendy Marvell sat quietly at the long wooden table inside Fairy Tail’s guild hall, taking everything in. The past few days had been a whirlwind of emotions, and she was still struggling to process them. Cait Shelter—her home, her family—had never truly existed. It had all been an illusion, a creation to keep her safe.

She hadn’t known what to feel at first. Betrayal? Loss? Emptiness? But when Natsu had smiled at her and said, “Then you’ll just have to find a new home with us!”, it had somehow lessened the sting of the revelation.

And strangely enough, Wendy already felt like she belonged here.

She normally found it difficult to trust people, especially adults, and it had taken her some time to warm up to Lucy, Erza, and Gray. But with Natsu, it had been different. Right from the beginning, she had gravitated toward him like a moth to a flame, as though she had known him forever.

There was something about him that felt familiar, as if they had met long before today. Maybe it was because they were both Dragon Slayers? Maybe something deeper? The familiarity was unsettling yet comforting at the same time.

Wendy wasn’t sure, but it felt right.

Upon her arrival at Fairy Tail, she had expected to feel out of place, to be overwhelmed by the sheer energy of Fairy Tail’s infamous reputation. Yet instead, Wendy had felt oddly…comfortable. Almost as though she had walked into a place she had always belonged.

The entire guild had doted on her almost immediately, and some of the older members like Macao and Wakaba, had tried their hardest to make Wendy laugh and smile. Even the guild master, Master Makarov, had made her feel welcome, and acted like a grandfather or even fatherly figure to all of them.

“So you’re Wendy?” Romeo, a boy with a head of dark blue hair had approached her, grinning. From his interactions with Natsu, Wendy can tell that this boy idolises the pink-haired Dragon Slayer. However, when Wendy learned that Romeo is a fire user as well, it doesn’t surprise her. “Finally! I’m not the youngest mage in Fairy Tail anymore!”

Wendy blinked at the boy’s enthusiasm. “Oh, um… How old are you?”

“Twelve,” Romeo said proudly. “You’re younger, right?”

“I just turned eleven.”

Romeo fist-pumped. “Yes! That means I don’t have to do all the errands anymore!”

Wendy blinked, startled, before realising that Romeo was only about a year older than her. He wasn’t being mean—just relieved.

“You were the youngest?” She asked curiously.

“Yep. It’s kinda lonely being the only kid around, you know?” Romeo admitted. “So, welcome to the club!”

Wendy smiled shyly. It was nice to be welcomed so warmly.

Natsu ruffled Romeo’s hair before throwing an arm around Wendy’s shoulders. “Don’t worry, kid, you’ll fit right in. But uh… There’s something you should know about Fairy Tail.”

Wendy tilted her head curiously as Lucy, Gray, and Erza nodded in agreement.

“Unlike other guilds, we don’t let kids go on solo missions right away,” Gray explained. “Officially, Fiore’s laws say any mage over eleven can take missions, but Fairy Tail does things a little differently.”

Wendy blinked, wondering if Natsu and Gray were just messing with her. But seeing the serious looks on their faces, and even that on Lucy and Erza told her that it really is a rule within Fairy Tail.

She frowned. “But I’ve been on missions before—”

“Yeah, but Fairy Tail does things differently,” Lucy explained. “I was surprised too when I first joined and learnt about it, but it makes sense.” She exchanged looks with Erza. “Kids usually stick around the guild for a while first. Then, when they start going on missions, they have to stick to home for a while before tagging along with an experienced mage or team for at least a year or two before they go on their own.”

“It’s a safety thing,” Gray added. “It’s how we’ve always done it. Even Natsu and I and all the rest of us have to follow the rules.”

Wendy turned to Natsu in surprise. “You did?”

“Yep!” Natsu grinned. “I used to tag along with Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy when Laxus and Hallie weren’t around. And I wasn’t allowed to take solo missions until I was fourteen.”

Wendy pouted. “That’s not fair!”

Natsu laughed. “Yeah, but don’t worry, we know you’re strong. We’ll talk to Hallie about getting you an exception.”

“Hallie?”

“She handles this kind of stuff,” Lucy explained. “She and Laxus normally handle the guild operations, but Hallie and the Master oversee who can and can’t take missions. If anyone can make an exception, it’s her.”

As if on cue, the guild doors swung open, and in walked Hallie Clairmont, followed closely by Laxus Dreyar. Both looked slightly worn from their latest job, but their presence commanded attention. Hallie’s green eyes swept across the room before settling on Natsu, Gray, Lucy, and Erza, who all looked just a little too expectant.

Hallie wanted to groan at the looks on their faces. Whenever the usual group of troublemakers had that look on their faces, it normally meant trouble with a capital T.

“Alright,” Hallie sighed, looking from face to face. “Give me a rundown of everything that happened. I can tell from your faces that something more happened.”

The group quickly explained the situation—how Wendy was a Dragon Slayer, how she had been raised by a dragon just like Natsu, and how she had been alone for so long. Hallie’s eyes flickered with recognition.

“Another first-generation Dragon Slayer, huh?” Hallie mused, looking at Wendy. “Sting and Rogue would like to meet you, I’m sure.”

Wendy tilted her head. “Who’s—”

“You’ll find out later,” Natsu interrupted, grinning. “But first, Hallie, can you make an exception for Wendy? She’s already been on missions before!”

Hallie looked thoughtful, looking from face to face before looking at Laxus who only shrugged. Finally, she sighed and turned back towards the expectant group. “Alright, but I need to test her first.”

Within moments, the minute that word got out that Hallie would be assessing the newest Dragon Slayer’s combat ability, it seemed like the entire guild had gathered at the training field to watch the combat assessment. Poor Wendy was visibly nervous and was shaking like a leaf as she stood across from Hallie, who looked utterly calm and unbothered.

“Poor thing looked like she’s about to throw up,” Macao was sympathetic.

Wakaba snickered. “She’s facing Hallie. Who wants to bet how long she’d last?”

“Relax, Wendy,” Natsu called out to the small girl from the sidelines, having a reassuring smile on his face. “Hallie isn’t trying to kill you. She’s just testing you.”

If Natsu thought his comment could reassure Wendy, it’s just making the opposite happen.

Poor Wendy looked about to pass out at that point. “T-That’s not very reassuring!” She squeaked, much to everyone’s amusement.

Hallie laughed, rolling her shoulders. “Relax, Wendy. This is just a combat assessment. Show me what you’ve got.”

Taking a deep breath, Wendy gathered her magic. “Sky Dragon’s Roar!”

A powerful gust of wind surged forward, tearing through the air towards Hallie. But before it could reach her, Hallie moved. With a flick of her wrist, water erupted from the ground, forming a shimmering barrier that absorbed the attack.

Wendy gasped. “Water magic?”

“That’s…not normal water magic,” Carla murmured from the sidelines, eyes narrowing. Normal water magic wouldn’t be able to block Dragon Slayer magic the way it could.

Hallie didn’t give Wendy time to react.

The water quickly shifted, forming whips that lashed towards Wendy. The young Dragon Slayer dodged, twisting her body with surprising agility. The more experienced mages watching by the sidelines could tell immediately what Hallie was trying to do. She is trying to force Wendy to showcase what she’s capable of.

The young Dragon Slayer showcased her Sky Dragon Slayer abilities after being forced on the defensive—enhanced speed, agility, and powerful wind-based magic. But Hallie was on an entirely different level. Every attack Wendy launched was effortlessly blocked or redirected with precise water magic that shifted forms—a barrier here, a whip there, even a spear of condensed water.

It was beautiful and terrifying at the same time.

“How is she doing that?” Carla gasped, eyes wide.

“Shape manipulation,” Erza answered. “Hallie’s magic is incredibly versatile. But she’s also an Ancient Magic user.”

Wendy nearly stumbled, having overheard the conversation from the sidelines with her enhanced hearing. “Wait, what?!”

“Focus, Wendy!” Hallie reprimanded, sending several water spears at the younger girl, forcing Wendy to twist and turn her body in order to avoid it.

Wendy inhaled deeply. “Sky Dragon’s Talon!”

She lunged, wind-enhanced kicks aimed straight at Hallie. But just as she was about to land a hit, Hallie raised a hand. A translucent barrier shimmered into existence, stopping Wendy’s attack cold.

Wendy stumbled back, panting heavily.

“It’s over.” Laxus sighed from the sidelines. “That kid did well though. Not many people can keep up with Hallie the way she could, even if Hallie was going easy on her.” He remarked.

The Lightning Tribe exchanged bemused looks. Yeah. They unfortunately know that first-hand. Much like Laxus, Hallie isn’t exactly gentle when training them.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Hallie announced, lowering her barrier. She then turned towards Makarov, who had been watching the entire time. “So, what’s the verdict?”

The guild master crossed his arms. “That’s your call.”

Hallie exhaled, running a hand through her dark hair, even as several pairs of expectant eyes fell on her. “I’ll allow it, but only if Wendy follows a team or partners with someone when taking missions outside Magnolia. And she has to join in with the training sessions we put the newbies through. I don’t care that she’s a Dragon Slayer. We treat her like any other young or new mage that comes into Fairy Tail.”

Loud cheers erupted from the Fairy Tail members.

“Alright! You did it, Wendy!” Natsu whooped, punching a fist in the air. Happy too was doing an impromptu dance in mid-air.

Wendy blinked before smiling brightly. “Thank you, Miss Hallie!”

Hallie ruffled Wendy’s hair. “Welcome to Fairy Tail, Wendy.”

A chorus of cheers erupted from the guild as they welcomed Wendy officially into their ranks.

And as Fairy Tail descended into its usual brand of chaotic celebrations as they returned to their guild hall, Wendy—still bewildered—couldn’t help but smile. Maybe she really had found her new home. Maybe she had even found an older brother, she thought, glancing at Natsu who is currently engaged in one of his countless arguments with Gray.

For the first time in a long while, Wendy felt like she belonged.

Nearly a month later, Wendy still felt like she was finding her footing in Fairy Tail, but the guild had been nothing but welcoming to her. Even Erza had taken it upon herself to help her settle in, assisting her in securing a room at Fairy Hills, the dormitory where most of the female members of the guild lived.

Wendy had never lived alone before, and the idea had been daunting at first, but Erza had reassured her that she was always welcome to visit. Knowing that Fairy Tail was a family, Wendy felt a little less alone.

Fairy Tail is the total opposite of Cait Shelter, and little by little, Wendy is starting to get used to the general chaos and flying furniture, and the usual bar fights. It had scared her the first time, but she soon got used to it, now only laughing as Natsu and Gray got into one of their usual brawls because Gray lost his shirt again, only for Erza to smack them both over the head.

She too was sent on a ‘simple courier delivery’ mission to all of Fairy Tail’s allied guilds after she was with Fairy Tail for less than two weeks. At that time, Wendy didn’t understand why half the guild seemed so amused when Hallie and Mira sent her off with a bundle of packages all tucked away in her Fairy Tail-issued expanded pouch.

But nearly a week later, and when Wendy was at Blue Pegasus, it was then she realised the whole mission, was just a way for Fairy Tail to test their newcomers and also for them to meet their allies. She had also met Sting and Rogue when she had gone to Sabertooth. The two older Dragon Slayers were pleased to meet her, saying that they’d heard from Natsu about her.

Sting obviously idolised and looked up to Natsu in a way that amused Wendy. And just like Natsu when Wendy had first met the pink-haired Dragon Slayer, she too found Sting and Rogue vaguely familiar—like she had met them before a long time ago.

Thus, to Wendy’s surprise, it was nearly a month since she’d been in the guild when Hallie Clairmont had sought her out with an invitation.

The older girl had been something of an older sister to Wendy since she’d joined the guild, and the young Dragon Slayer had looked up to Hallie and admired her greatly. However, it seems like some of the others in the guild felt the same way too.

“Wendy, Lucy, if you’re both free right now, can you come with me?” Hallie asked as she approached both girls in the guild hall.

It was a free day for both Lucy and Wendy. Natsu and Gray have both been dragged off for a mission with Erza, and Lucy and Wendy were just planning to hang out together and maybe do some shopping for furnishings for Wendy’s apartment which is still pretty bare.

“We’re both free now,” Lucy said, looking at Wendy curiously before looking back at Hallie. “Where are we going?”

“Mira asked me to swing by The Whispering Willow to pick up some potion supplies she ordered from Luna and Neville,” Hallie explained, with Wendy immediately recognising the name as Magnolia’s local apothecary shop. “You both should meet them too. They’re good friends and allies of the guild. It’s important to know where to get good potions—believe me, you’ll need them.”

From what was explained to Wendy when she first joined Fairy Tail, the guild had an ongoing agreement and partnership with the apothecary where they supply Fairy Tail monthly with potions that the members take with them for missions. It is honestly why the guild even created the expanded pouches that every guild member has, though from what is said, it had taken lots of trial and error before they even found the right combination of materials and spells to work.

Lucy blinked. “I didn’t know that Fairy Tail had such close ties with them.”

Hallie laughed. “They’re not just suppliers of potions to us, but also friends. And that’s also because most people didn’t think about needing an apothecary until they’re already half-dead from a mission gone wrong. But magic or not, wizards need healers, potions, and proper care. Besides, Luna and Neville are good people. You’ll like them.”

The walk to The Whispering Willow was pleasant, with Wendy soaking in the bustling streets of Magnolia.

The small apothecary was nestled in between two larger shops, its rustic wooden sign swaying gently in the breeze. The moment they stepped inside, Wendy was hit with the scent of herbs and dried flowers, the air thick with the comforting aroma of medicinal ingredients. Shelves lined the walls, filled with neatly labelled jars of potions, dried leaves, and colourful vials of unknown substances.

Luna, a petite-looking woman with long, wavy blonde hair, looked up from behind the counter, where she had been meticulously measuring out ingredients. Her wide, dreamy blue eyes focused on them, and she smiled. “Hallie! And you brought friends.”

Neville, a sturdy man with a warm expression, was organising a collection of potion bottles on a high shelf. He turned at Luna’s greeting, raising an eyebrow. “Hallie without Laxus? That’s rare.”

Hallie rolled her eyes good-naturedly at her friends. “He’s on a job. Contrary to popular belief, I don’t need him attached to my hip.”

Lucy and Wendy exchanged amused glances, but before they could comment, Luna wiped her hands on her apron and turned her attention to them. “So, who do we have here?”

“This is Wendy,” Hallie introduced, placing a hand on the younger girl’s shoulder who stammered through a self-introduction. “She’s the newest member of Fairy Tail. And this is Lucy. She’s a Celestial Mage.”

Luna’s gaze lingered on Lucy for a moment when Hallie introduced the girl as a Celestial Mage, with something lingering in Luna’s expression. Neville, too, seemed to pause as if something old and long-buried was stirring in the back of his mind.

“Celestial mage…” Luna murmured, her tone distant. Brief flashes of memory passed behind her eyes—a young boy and his first burst of accidental magic, and then of him summoning a spirit with orange hair and hazel eyes behind a pair of shades.

“I’m Leo. I would like to seek your permission to bring him to the Celestial Realm for training.”

As soon as it started, it ended, and Luna blinked, shaking her head. “Leo…” She murmured, much to everyone’s surprise. “It’s nothing. You came for Mira’s order today, didn't you?” Luna asked Hallie who nodded.

Neville chuckled, moving to gather the requested potions. “I’ve got it right here.”

As Neville packed the order, with Hallie examining each potion vial, Lucy leaned closer to Luna, lowering her voice. “Hey, can I ask you something?”

Luna, intrigued, nodded. “Of course.”

Lucy hesitated for only a moment before whispering. “Is Hallie dating Laxus?”

Luna blinked at that question, with Wendy looking particularly interested in the answer next to Lucy, before Luna suppressed a laugh, her blue eyes twinkling with amusement. “No. She’s been waiting for that idiot to sort out his feelings for ages.” Luna smiled, looking over at her friend, who was chatting with Neville as the latter packed Mira’s order. After that disastrous love potion debacle years ago when they were fifteen, it didn’t take Hallie long to figure out why she was so upset that Laxus got dosed. Unfortunately, Laxus is extremely dense, or hard-headed—Luna can never tell. Luna had to marvel at Hallie’s patience for waiting for the man for years. “You do know there’s a guild-wide bet on when Laxus will finally admit it, right?”

Honestly, Luna is fairly certain that there is also a circulating bet around Magnolia just when Laxus will man up and admit his feelings to Hallie.

Lucy’s eyes widened. “What?! How do I get in on that bet?”

Before Luna could answer, Hallie’s voice cut through the shop. “What are you two whispering about over there?”

Lucy and Luna both jerked upright, looking entirely too guilty. “Nothing!” They chorused.

Hallie narrowed her eyes at them, clearly suspicious, but Neville saved them by handing her the packed order. “Here. Tell Mira these should last her a while.”

Hallie took the package and gave him a nod. “Thanks. We should head back before she gets impatient.”

As they left the shop, Wendy glanced up at Lucy. “You think Hallie and Laxus will ever admit they like each other?”

Lucy snorted. “Not without the entire guild getting involved. But I’m definitely finding out more about that bet.”

Hallie, walking ahead, suddenly turned her head. “I heard that!”

Lucy and Wendy exchanged wide-eyed looks before bursting into laughter, trailing after Hallie as they made their way back to Fairy Tail. For Wendy, it was yet another moment that made her feel like she belonged—like she had truly found a home.

XXXXXX

The Heartfilia estate loomed grandly over the rolling hills of its vast land, its pristine marble and towering columns an imposing display of wealth and influence. Inside, in a richly decorated office lined with expensive books and fine art, Jude Heartfilia sat behind his grand oak desk, his hands folded neatly atop its polished surface. Across from him stood Jose Porla, the guild master of Phantom Lord, exuding a cold, calculating air as he regarded the businessman with a mixture of amusement and irritation.

“So, we have an understanding?” Jude asked, his voice clipped and business-like, as though he were negotiating a trade deal rather than the abduction of his own daughter.

Jose gave a slow, deliberate nod. “Phantom Lord is always open to well-paying contracts. However, there is an issue—your daughter is currently with Fairy Tail.”

Jude scoffed, barely concealing his disdain. “And that is a problem?” He waved a hand dismissively. “All wizard guilds are the same, aren’t they? You have your orders. Just bring my daughter to me. Preferably unharmed, but I’ll turn a blind eye if necessary.”

Jose narrowed his eyes, irritation flashing across his sharp features. Jude Heartfilia’s arrogance was almost unbearable. The man had no idea of the political minefield he was treading into. Even Jose was hesitant to accept the job when the request first crossed his desk. But the money is too good for him to ignore, even if it does put Phantom Lord against Fiore’s top guild.

“Fairy Tail is Fiore’s top guild for a reason,” Jose said, his tone measured but laced with warning. “They aren’t just a collection of rowdy mages. They have alliances with Sabertooth, Lamia Scale, Blue Pegasus, and Mermaid Heel. If those guilds come to Fairy Tail’s aid, Phantom Lord will have an all-out war on its hands.”

Jude let out a short, dry laugh, shaking his head as if Jose were a fool. “You wizards and your politics. It doesn’t concern me. Just get the job done. I am paying you handsomely.”

Jose clenched his jaw, fighting back the impulse to teach this self-important businessman a lesson. Instead, he let out a slow exhale, smoothing over his irritation with a practised smile. “If we proceed, we will be charging extra. Should this escalate, we may have to take additional measures. Consider it an insurance policy.”

Jude barely reacted, merely waving a hand as though money was of no consequence to him. “Take what you need, so long as you deliver results.”

Jose studied him for a moment longer before turning on his heel, striding toward the door with his cloak billowing behind him.

The moment he stepped out of the office, he was met with the sight of Gajeel Redfox leaning casually against the corridor wall, arms crossed over his chest, one foot propped up against the wood panelling. His sharp, red eyes gleamed with amusement, but there was a dark edge to his smirk.

“Tch. If it were me in there, that bastard would be eating steel by now,” Gajeel muttered, his deep voice carrying an unmistakable note of disdain.

Jose chuckled dryly. “And that’s precisely why you weren’t the one in there.”

Gajeel pushed off the wall, his heavy boots thudding against the polished walls as he stepped closer. “Now I get why most guilds don’t wanna work with that guy. He treats us like hired thugs, like we’re beneath him. Guess he must be real desperate if he’s coming to Phantom Lord.”

Jose eyed Gajeel, his mind already racing ahead to strategy. “Is that going to be a problem for you?”

Gajeel scoffed. “As long as I get a crack at that fire-breathing idiot from Fairy Tail, I don’t care what you do .”

Jose tilted his head slightly. “Natsu Dragneel?”

Gajeel nodded. “Yeah. A fellow Dragon Slayer. Should be fun. Though…” He trailed off, a thoughtful expression flickering over his face. “That name feels familiar somehow. Like I’ve heard it before.”

Jose regarded him carefully, making a mental note of Gajeel’s reaction before shifting back to the matter at hand. “Timing will be everything. If we want to avoid a prolonged battle with Fairy Tail and their allies, we strike when they are at their weakest.”

Gajeel smirked. “I heard some of their top mages—Laxus Dreyar, Hallie Clairmont, Mystogan, and even Gildarts Clive—will be out on missions in two weeks. That would be the best time to make our move.”

Jose’s lips curled into a slow, dangerous grin. “Then that’s when we strike.”

As they walked through the Heartfilia estate’s grand hallways, the heavy silence between them was filled with unspoken tension. Phantom Lord’s plan was beginning to take shape, and soon, Fairy Tail would learn the price of their reputation.

And Jude Heartfilia, in his arrogance, had no idea the storm he had just unleashed.

XXXXXX

Dawn was just breaking over the town of Azurea as Hallie and Laxus journeyed to the town, with the journey being extremely uneventful, save for Hallie’s growing dread that Ichiya might show up at the last second.

Thankfully, he was nowhere in sight, much to her relief. The Trimens—Hibiki, Eve, and Ren—were waiting for them outside the guild hall, relaxed and casually leaning against the wall as if they had all the time in the world.

“Hallie!” Hibiki grinned the moment he saw her. “Finally, you arrive! Did you miss your dear older brother?”

“No,” Hallie deadpanned, crossing her arms. “Why would I miss you when you keep bombarding me with letters?”

“Because you love me,” Hibiki teased, ruffling her hair despite her protests. “Look at you, all grown up. Seems like yesterday you were six and sneaking sweets from the kitchen while I covered for you.”

Ren and Eve chuckled, while Laxus raised a brow in amusement.

He had witnessed how overprotective Hibiki and even most of Blue Pegasus could be over Hallie since they were kids, though they did seem to tone down on their dramatics over the years. Hibiki however, still acts as Hallie’s overprotective big brother whenever they meet. Though from what Laxus knew from Hallie, the blonde was the one taking care of Hallie when she was first brought to Blue Pegasus before Bob had taken her to Fairy Tail.

“So this is what you were like before you joined Fairy Tail? Spoiled by these guys?”

Hallie huffed. “Hardly. Bob made sure I wasn’t spoiled. Though Hibiki tried his best to do the opposite.”

“Damn right, I did!” Hibiki said proudly. “Someone had to make sure you were properly doted on. You were like our tiny, fierce little princess.”

Laxus chuckled. “You know, if the others at Fairy Tail could see this, they’d be very amused.”

Hallie shrugged, entirely unbothered. “I’m honestly surprised none of them figured it out sooner with how often Blue Pegasus checks in on me. The gifts, the birthday presents. I mean, they should have been suspicious at this point. Though, I could do without Ichiya’s perfumed monstrosities.”

That earned a round of laughter from the Trimens, with Eve dramatically clutching his chest. “You wound him, Hallie! Those are precious gifts from his heart!”

“His heart should learn the meaning of subtlety,” Hallie shot back, deadpanned.

Hibiki threw an arm around Laxus’ shoulder, ignoring the sparks of static energy crackling in warning. “You know, Laxus, jealousy is not a good look. You’ve been glaring at me for a while now.”

Laxus scowled, shoving him off. “I’m not jealous. I just didn’t expect to find out my teammate had an entire fan club.”

Hallie rolled her eyes. “Alright, enough of that. Let’s get to business. This mission is important. It’s a direct request from a Wizard Saint.”

That got their attention.

“A Wizard Saint?” Ren’s brows furrowed. “That’s not something we usually see.”

Hallie nodded. “Warrod Sequen. And while it isn’t widely known, he’s actually one of Fairy Tail’s founders. That’s why the request came to us first. But Master decided it should be a joint mission with Blue Pegasus, considering Bob was once a Fairy Tail member too.”

The Trimens looked intrigued at that, though Hibiki leaned in slightly. “So, does that mean Bob has dirt on Fairy Tail’s embarrassing past? Because I need to know.”

Laxus groaned. “We’re moving. Now.”

XXXXXX

The home of Warrod Sequen was far more secluded than any of them expected—being at least a day’s travel from Azurea.

Deep in a dense forest, shielded by towering trees, it looked more like an overgrown cottage than the home of one of the most powerful mages in Fiore.

The entire journey towards his home had already been an experience, but seeing the exterior was something else entirely. The exterior of the humble wooden dwelling felt more like a living forest than a house, with vines coiling around the house, flowers blooming in clay pots, countless plants of all kinds, and even a small stream running through a corner.

The very air itself around the house felt ancient and shimmered with power, heavy with a magic unlike anything Hallie, Laxus, or the Trimens had encountered before.

Hibiki, ever the observant one, let out a low whistle as he looked around. “This place is something else… And the wards are insane. Whoever set these up really doesn’t want to be disturbed.”

“It’s not surprising,” Ren mused, stepping over a tree root carefully. “He’s a Wizard Saint. He probably has all sorts of people looking for him, whether it’s for advice or something less pleasant.”

“I don’t know, this fits the vibe of a crazy old man,” Laxus muttered before the door swung open to reveal Warrod himself—tall, lanky, and with an easygoing smile. Somehow, he reminds all five younger mages of some kind of tree.

“Ah, welcome, welcome! Come in, make yourselves at home!”

The five mages exchanged looks before stepping inside, the interior just as rustic and covered in greenery as they expected. Most of the furniture too was made out of wood. It felt more like stepping into a living forest than a house.

“I got a feeling he’d get along GREAT with Ichiya,” Laxus mumbled under his breath with a groan.

Hallie wanted to groan. “Don’t say that. I just got rid of the last perfume gift he sent me.”

The Trimens burst into laughter, and Warrod watched the interaction with mild amusement before gesturing for them to follow him deeper into the house. The walls were lined with old, slightly faded pictures, but one in particular caught Hallie’s attention.

It was an old photograph, aged with time, showing four young figures standing together with wide grins. Laxus and Hallie recognised the young girl standing in the middle as Mavis. But there was a fifth person in the background—his image blurred, as if time itself had tried to erase him.

“Who’s he?” Hallie asked, pointing at the faint outline of the fifth person.

Warrod’s smile faded slightly. He looked at the image for a long moment before answering, his voice softer than before. “A dear friend. He was the one who taught us all how to use magic. He’s half the reason Mavis wanted to start Fairy Tail, just so that he would have a home to return to.”

“You speak as if he’s still alive,” Hallie noted, her eyes narrowing.

Warrod’s lips curled into something of a knowing smile. “Maybe.”

The Trimens exchanged glances, sensing there was more to that story than Warrod was letting on, but before anyone could press further, the old wizard continued. “You know, most people think Fairy Tail had four founders, but there were actually five of us.”

This caught Laxus’ attention. “Five?”

Warrod nodded. “Our dear friend, Mavis, Precht, me, and—” He tapped the image of a tall, blond man with a wide, mischievous grin, “—Yuri Dreyar.”

Laxus stiffened. “Dreyar?”

Hallie turned to him with raised brows. “You okay?”

Warrod chuckled, watching Laxus’ reaction. “You should ask Makarov about it.”

Laxus frowned, eyes catching on the various photographs on the walls—most of which depicted Yuri Dreyar in some kind of ‘situation’. “Gramps never spoke about his parents. Now I understand why.”

“Oh, but Yuri was a dear friend,” Warrod said cheerfully, “A good father, too. He was just…”

“A disaster?” Laxus deadpanned.

Warrod beamed. “Let’s put it that way, yes.”

The Trimens immediately perked up, sensing a good story. Eve leaned forward. “Oh, now you HAVE to elaborate.”

Warrod laughed. “Oh, where do I even begin? Yuri had a habit of getting into trouble no matter where we went. There was this one time he tried to win a bet against a group of bandits by claiming he could drink them all under the table. He managed to hold his own, but then he passed out and we had to fight off the bandits whilst he snored through the whole thing.”

Hibiki snickered. “He sounds like a disaster on legs.”

“That’s what our dear friend used to call him,” Warrod confirmed fondly. “And let’s not forget the time he tried to bribe a dragon with gold to leave us alone. We had to convince him that dragons don’t care for human currency.”

Laxus let out a long sigh. “Great. So my great-grandfather was an idiot.”

Warrod’s eyes twinkled. “A lovable idiot. And a brave one.”

Hallie giggled. “This explains so much about you, Laxus.”

Laxus shot her a flat look. “Watch it, Clairmont.”

They all chuckled, but then Eve, who had been studying the photograph, spoke up. “You’ve talked about Mavis, yourself, and Yuri… But what about this guy?” He pointed to a tall, blond-haired man standing slightly apart from the others, with an eyepatch over one eye.

A strange silence fell over the room.

Warrod’s expression shifted, the warmth dimming slightly. He looked at the man in the picture, his fingers tracing over the image before he turned away. “Some things are better left in the past,” he murmured, his tone making it clear that the subject was closed.

The shift in mood was subtle, but they all felt it. Even Hibiki, who usually had a quip for everything, decided to leave it alone.

After a brief pause, Warrod shook off the sombre air and smiled at them again. “But enough about that, you’re here for a mission, after all.” He cleared his throat. “Now, to business. The reason I called you here—there’s a village to the south, near some ancient ruins. Lately, there have been disturbing rumours of children going missing. The Magic Council isn’t taking it seriously, but I want someone to investigate.”

Silence fell over the room, the atmosphere growing heavy.

“Missing children?” Hibiki echoed, voice uncharacteristically serious.

Warrod nodded. “It’s only a handful so far, but these things have a way of spiralling. I’d like you to find out what’s happening.”

Hallie and Laxus exchanged glances. This was more than just a simple investigation.

“Understood,” Laxus said. “We’ll look into it.”

Warrod pointed out the village in question on the map that Hibiki had with him, marking out the area, and even suggesting the quickest route they could use to get there, as most carriages won’t take them that far out, and the area where the village was located didn’t have a train station. They might have to walk most of the way once getting to the furthest point possible for a carriage ride.

After deciding that they had all the information they needed, the group of mages then departed.

As they departed, Warrod watched them go, his expression unreadable.

“So that’s Zeref’s daughter,” he murmured softly, before vanishing into the shadows of his home.

XXXXXX

The journey toward their destination took three days, traversing winding dirt roads and dense forests, with only the occasional outpost marking civilisation. The village itself was a relic of an earlier time, untouched by modern advancements.

Thatched roofs, cobbled pathways, and wooden fences lined the settlement, while flickering candlelight in windows replaced the steady glow of lacrima-powered lamps. A water well stood in the village square, the only source of drinking water, and livestock meandered through the open paths, their bells jingling softly.

The villagers, clad in simple tunics and shawls, cast wary eyes toward the approaching mages. Mothers clutched their children tightly, old men muttered under their breath, and hushed whispers followed the group as they made their way forward. It was clear they were outsiders here, and their presence wasn’t welcome.

Laxus, arms crossed, let out a sigh. “This is ridiculous. They act like we’re about to curse them or something.”

“That’s because they think we will,” Ren muttered. “Did you see the way they avoided looking at us directly? They think we’re unnatural.”

Despite Fiore having a vast population of mages, with even the government body being mostly made up of mages, there are still certain areas where there are either magic-phobic villages or even villages that fear or hate mages and magic. Hallie and Laxus have taken jobs out to those kinds of areas before, and there is a reason why it’s only the experienced mages in Fairy Tail that are allowed to venture to those areas, and even then, they have to go with a partner or in teams.

“I wouldn’t be surprised if they think we’re the ones who took their children,” Eve added, adjusting his coat as he shivered under the weight of the village’s scrutiny.

Hibiki sighed, stepping forward with his usual charm. “Let me handle this. Rural folks just need a little warmth.” He approached an elderly woman seated on a porch, her face lined with age and worry. “Good evening, madam. We’re here to help.”

The woman eyed him with suspicion but said nothing.

“We heard about the missing children,” Hibiki continued, his voice gentle. “We want to bring them back.”

The old woman made the sign of protection against evil. “The spirits took them. There is nothing to be done but pray.”

Laxus scoffed. “You think spirits kidnapped them?”

She turned her gaze toward him, eyes sharp despite her age. “You mock what you do not understand, mage. The spirits are angered. We offer what we can so that they will return our children.”

Hallie, who had been observing, stepped forward. “Have you seen these spirits?”

“No one sees them,” The woman whispered. “But we hear them. We hear the children crying at night.”

A heavy silence followed her words.

It was a frustrated group of mages that later made camp that night near the ruins not far from the village. Every person they interviewed and questioned said the same as the old woman—that the spirits have taken their children, and wouldn’t believe otherwise.

“I swear, if I have to hear one more ‘the spirits kidnapped my children’ again, I’m going to throttle someone,” Ren was very disgruntled, poking at the campfire in front of him with a stick to prevent the flames from going out. “What is wrong with these people?”

Hallie sighed. “This is a place steeped deep with spiritual beliefs and the olde religion,” she explained, and Laxus nodded. “Think things like spirits, demons, ghosts, and the like. There are still traces of it to be found all over Fiore until the newer religion of the Goddess and Ishgar took over centuries ago. Things like fortune telling or the reading of spiritual pathways have some history with the olde religion, so it hasn’t totally vanished. Even the art of apothecary has its roots in the olde religion. But there are still some places that are still steeped deep in the olde religion like that village. And most don’t like mages or magic, believing it unnatural. It’s wise not to anger them too much. Even as mages, normal civilians can still hurt or kill us.”

Hibiki nodded in agreement. “Especially out in the more rural areas, there are still some villages that are magic-phobic. Some villages still have a practice of stoning or burning a potential mage alive,” He informed his companions, much to their horror. “Even if they’re children.”

Eve looked ready to be sick. Ren looked very desperate to change the subject as he looked around the area where they had set up camp. The remains of crumbling stone structures jutted out from the earth, swallowed by creeping vines and moss. The campfire crackled, casting flickering shadows against the broken pillars.

Ren rubbed his arms. “This place gives me the creeps,” he admitted.

“It should,” Hibiki said solemnly. “This used to be a city. Part of the Ancient civilisation. The scholars of the Magic Council were so excited when it was first discovered over a century ago. As far as I know, they’re still trying to unearth whatever relics or knowledge they can get.”

With the words ‘Ancient civilisation’, Hallie immediately found her attention going towards the ruins, along with the rest of their group. The Ancient civilisation… The mysterious civilisation of wizards that have lived more than three thousand years ago.

Hallie stared at the ruins, feeling a familiar ache in her chest. “What was it called?”

“No one knows the original name,” Hibiki said with a shrug. “But scholars call it the City of the Ancients.”

Hallie was silent for a long moment, her mind spinning. “It sounds familiar.”

Laxus, who had been silent, finally spoke. “We need to focus. Ten children have disappeared. All between the ages of five and nine. The villagers won’t report it to the authorities, so that’s why Warrod asked us to handle it.”

Ren frowned. “And if they’re being taken to these ruins, that means the kidnappers are using the villagers’ superstitions to keep them from investigating.”

Several moments of long silence fell, before Hallie exhaled. “This reminds me of what happened to Erza and the others,” she commented, much to everyone’s surprise.

Laxus narrowed his eyes, recalling those early days when Erza, Jellal, Ultear and Meredy first came to Fairy Tail. “You mean what happened to them before they came to the guild?”

Hallie nodded before turning her attention towards the Trimens. “Gildarts didn’t tell us much about what happened to them, but I know they were victims of the Grimoire Heart cult. Probably the only survivors. It didn’t take much guessing to know what happened to them.”

The Trimens paled, and Hibiki looked thoughtful. “You know, I think I remember hearing something about this from Tobias and some of the older mages years ago. Weren’t they part of the team sent on that joint mission before our guilds made that alliance?” He directed this question to Eve and Ren.

Eve paled. “You don’t think…”

“I’ve been keeping track,” Hallie admitted. “There’s been a pattern of disappearances across Fiore. All children. All potential mages.”

Laxus exhaled sharply, the weight of her words settling over them.

Later that night, as most of the others slept, Hallie and Hibiki took the first watch. Hallie sat by the fire, staring at the ruins with a strange sense of familiarity.

Hibiki leaned against a rock, watching her with amusement. “You know, you should’ve been an archaeologist instead of a mage. You’re way too interested in old things.”

Hallie let out a small chuckle. “Maybe. But if you want to blame someone, you should blame yourself. You were the one to read me stories about the Ancient civilisation when I was a kid,” she reminded Hibiki.

“Touche.”

Hallie turned her gaze back to the ruins—and then it hit her. A flash of memory, blurry but vivid. Two figures, faceless, standing in front of a grand street filled with shops. And then, a voice:

“This is Diagon Alley.”

Hallie’s hands trembled slightly as she reached for her sketchbook. Without thinking, she began drawing. Her fingers moved quickly, tracing out arches, towers, and streets that no longer existed. When she finished, she held up the sketch, comparing it to the ruins.

Hibiki frowned, peering over her shoulder at the sketch, and then to the ruins in front of them. “Hallie… How do you know what this place looked like?”

She swallowed hard. “I… I don’t know.”

The fire crackled between them, the ruins looming in the distance like ghosts of the past.

“This place feels familiar,” Hallie whispered. “Like I’ve been here before.”

XXXXXX

Dawn had barely broken when the group of mages—Laxus, Hallie, and the Trimens—stood at the edge of the ancient ruins, their breath visible in the crisp morning air.

The village behind them remained shrouded in a misty haze, but before them lay the remnants of what was once a great civilisation. Though the years had worn it down to little more than rubble, there were still structures that had resisted time’s decay. One, in particular, stood out—a grand building, its skeletal frame more intact than the rest, with towering pillars and shattered remnants of archways hinting at its former grandeur.

“This place is ancient,” Hibiki murmured, trailing his fingers over a stone wall as they walked. His brow furrowed. “It must have been millennia old. Yet the magic traces are faint but still here. That’s impressive.”

“The Ancients must have been incredibly powerful,” Eve noted, peering around nervously as they made their way toward the entrance. He shivered. “It’s eerie how much of this still remains. It’s almost like something is keeping it preserved. And the material their buildings are made of… It’s of nothing we’ve ever seen today.”

“No wonder the Magic Council has been trying to unearth their secrets for generations,” Ren added. “Can you imagine if we could replicate their abilities?”

Hallie listened in silence, her eyes scanning the ruins with an odd sense of familiarity she couldn’t quite place. As they stepped into the structure, a strange sensation gripped her chest—like a whisper of a memory just beyond her grasp.

Inside, the building was cavernous, with massive hallways lined by cracked marble flooring. The ceiling had partially collapsed in some areas, letting beams of morning light illuminate the dust motes dancing in the air. There were even faint traces of what seemed to be a great battle happening in this very institution millennia ago.

Despite the ruin, there were signs of a once thriving hub—rows of what seemed to be counters, their stone surfaces smooth and polished, though chipped with time. For a fleeting second, Hallie saw the hazy figures of small, hunched creatures sitting at those counters, their long fingers tapping on ledgers, gold glinting around them. But before she could process it, the vision flickered and was gone.

She inhaled sharply. What was that?

“You okay?” Laxus asked, glancing at her.

Hallie hesitated, then nodded. “Yeah… Just a weird feeling.”

Ren who had gone ahead to check out the place returned just then. “Nothing and nobody to be found here. But I found a door that leads underground,” he reported. “It’s like a total catacomb down there.”

Hibiki nodded slowly, looking around once more. “This place used to be important,” he said, gesturing to the vast space. “Maybe even a financial hub. It’s structured too normally to be anything else.”

“A bank,” Hallie murmured, the word slipping from her lips unbidden.

The others looked at her. Hibiki tilted his head. “That would make sense, considering these counters. But with the vaults underground?”

Laxus glanced at the worn stone beneath their feet. “We’ll know soon enough.”

They pressed onward, making their way deeper into the ruins. The further they descended, the darker it became. Ren conjured an orb of light, illuminating the way. The air grew colder, the silence thick with the weight of history. They soon reached what seemed to be an underground passage, lined with rusted tracks, remnants of an old transport system.

“Cart tracks?” Hibiki mused, crouching to examine the rusted rails. “Whatever this place was, it had a sophisticated underground system.”

Eve, meanwhile had gone stiff. He clung onto Hibiki’s sleeve, eyes darting about nervously. “Why is it always the underground places that feel haunted?”

“For Ishgar’s sake, Eve!” Hibiki groaned, shaking him off. “How are you a wizard if you’re afraid of ghosts?”

“I am not afraid of ghosts,” Eve huffed, though he remained glued to Hibiki’s side. “I just don’t trust abandoned ruins where bad things clearly happened.”

Their conversation was interrupted when Ren knelt and picked up something half buried in the ground. He dusted it off, revealing a round, golden coin. It was old—very old—but oddly untarnished by time.

“This is solid gold,” Ren murmured, awestruck. “Millennia old, and yet it hasn’t rusted. Just what kind of technology and skill did the Ancients have to preserve their items this long?”

Hallie took a step closer, her fingers brushing over the intricate markings on the coin. A flicker of something stirred in her mind—a tall, faceless man standing before her, explaining something in a voice lost to time.

“The gold ones are Galleons. Seventeen silver Sickles to a Galleon and twenty-nine Knuts to a Sickle. It’s easy enough.”

“Galleons, knuts and sickles,” Hallie muttered under her breath, her voice distant.

“What?” Hibiki asked, looking up.

Hallie blinked, snapping out of it. “Nothing,” she said quickly, shoving the coin into Ren’s hand. “Let’s keep moving.”

They delved deeper until they stumbled upon a massive chamber. Unlike the ruins above, this place was eerily intact. The walls were lined with strange devices—long rusted, but their purpose was unmistakable. And in the center of the room were metal beds, each occupied by a child, strapped down by thick bindings.

The group reacted instantly.

“Shit,” Laxus swore, moving first, ripping the restraints off a small boy, who stirred weakly.

“They’re alive,” Hibiki confirmed, checking a girl’s pulse.

“What kind of sick experiment was this?” Ren muttered, his face twisted in disgust, even as Hibiki and Eve, and even Laxus, were pulling out whatever potions that they currently had to help the children, and feeding it to them.

Hallie’s gaze swept the room, her stomach knotting. Whoever had done this was long gone, but they had left behind their work—a journal sat open on a nearby table, filled with entries detailing the children’s magic potential.

Her hands trembled as she flipped through the pages. The last few entries caught her eye.

Subject 37: High potential. Further tests required.

The Magic Council must not learn of this operation.

The secret faction will be pleased with our progress.

Hallie swallowed hard. The last sentence made her uneasy. “Secret faction?” She echoed, brows furrowing.

“What?” Laxus asked, looking around at her, several empty potion vials in his hand as he assisted Hibiki with tending to the children.

Hallie turned the book so they could see the entries. A heavy silence fell over the group as they read the words in the journal. They had come here for the missing children, but now they had uncovered something far more sinister.

After a moment, Hibiki exhaled sharply. “First, we need to get these kids out of here,” he said at last. “Now.”

Laxus nodded. “Then we find out who the hell is behind this.”

Though with the way the villagers were the previous day, Laxus doubts they would get any information from them.

Without another word, the group of mages freed the children, carrying them back toward the surface. The ruins stood as silent sentinels, watching as history slowly bled into the present. And though none of them knew it, the echoes of an ancient world whispered in Hallie’s mind, calling her back to a past she had long forgotten.

XXXXXX

The moment the group of mages arrived back at the village with the children, they were met with a wave of relief and tearful gratitude.

Parents rushed forward, clutching their children in tight embraces, sobbing into their hair as the reality of their safe return sank in. Some of the villagers dropped to their knees, hands clasped together in fervent prayer, thanking the spirits for guiding their children home.

Hallie, Laxus, and the Trimens exchanged glances, exasperation flickering across their faces. They had been the ones to rescue the children, risking life and limb, and yet the villagers were convinced that it was the work of spirits.

“Of course, the spirits returned them,” An elderly woman muttered, her wrinkled hands resting atop the head of a small girl with tear-streaked cheeks. “They must have been testing our faith.”

“Right,” Hibiki muttered under his breath, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Because clearly, we had nothing to do with it.”

Eve, still unnerved from the ruins, nodded solemnly. “At least they’re safe.”

Laxus crossed his arms, scowling as another villager knelt before a tree, murmuring a prayer. “Yeah, safe thanks to us.”

Hallie stifled a sigh.

There was no point in arguing with them. All that mattered was that the children were unharmed and back where they belonged. Still, a dark unease coiled in her stomach. Whoever was responsible for taking those kids had vanished without a trace, but the journal they found in the underground ruins suggested there was something much bigger at play.

Something tied to a ‘secret faction’.

They wasted no time after ensuring the children were safe, embarking on the three-day trek back to Warrod’s home. The journey was quiet, each of them lost in their thoughts. When they finally arrived, Warrod greeted them with his usual warmth, though his smile faltered when he noticed the serious expressions on their faces.

“We need to talk,” Hallie said, stepping forward and handing him the journal. “We found this.”

Warrod flipped through the worn pages, his brows knitting together as he read the scrawled notes. Hallie was watching him carefully, and though he remained silent, she caught the flicker of recognition in his eyes.

He knew something.

“You need to be careful,” Warrod said at last, his voice unusually grave. “This speaks of someone high up backing whoever is behind the children’s disappearances. If I had to guess…” He trailed off slowly. “Probably the Grimoire Heart cult.”

Laxus, Hallie, and the Trimens exchanged looks. This was like what they were talking about a few days ago.

“We were too young to be involved, but I remember older mages from our guilds were involved in that joint operation years ago,” Ren said slowly, and his fellow Trimens nodded. “They never said much, but I know it has something to do with raiding lodges connected to the cult. It’s also why our guilds made that alliance not long later.” He looked at Laxus and Hallie who both nodded.

“The mages involved in that operation never spoke about it, but I know something terrible happened,” Eve admitted.

“Yeah. Gildarts and Macao were involved in that same operation. They never spoke about it, but I know Erza, Jellal, Ultear and Meredy were the only survivors found,” Hallie responded. “None of us asked them what happened, but it took them over a year to recover from the trauma.”

“The cult is still around?” Laxus almost growled.

“The leader was never found,” Hibiki reminded Laxus.

Warrod sighed, nodding. “Even back then, we always suspected that there was someone high up backing the cult, which explains why all of this went undiscovered for so long. Even back when the guilds raided the cult lodges, we always suspected there was someone in the Magic Council protecting them. It’s why the leader was never found. And it’s also part of the reason why the guilds formed that alliance.”

Laxus tensed. “So you’re saying the cult never actually went away?”

“Maybe,” Warrod admitted. “Or maybe someone is trying to bring it back.”

Silence fell once more, as all the mages exchanged looks. “We need to tell Master Makarov,” Hallie said at last, staring at her clenched fists. “This is…too big. We can’t handle it on our own.”

“We need to tell Master Bob as well,” Hibiki said, exchanging looks with Ren and Eve who both nodded.

Warrod’s gaze sharpened. “Just those two. Tell no one else about this. If there is someone in the Magic Council backing whoever is behind this, they might make you disappear before you can get the truth out.”

The warning sent chills down their spines, but all five mages nodded. Laxus, too, looked grim, exchanging a glance with Hallie that spoke volumes. This was bigger than they had initially thought.

“I’ll hold onto this,” Hallie said at last, taking the journal back from Warrod. “I believe Master Makarov would want to see this.”

“We’ll keep this quiet,” Hibiki said, looking from face to face. “But it goes without saying that the guild masters of both our guilds need to be told.”

“We’ll figure out what to do next after that,” Laxus sighed, agreeing.

Once the group of mages left Warrod’s home, the elder wizard remained behind, waiting until their auras had fully disappeared from his senses. Then, he spoke.

“You can come out now.”

From behind one of the massive bookshelves, a figure emerged. Lysander. His sharp, calculating gaze met Warrod’s as he stepped forward.

“You left that journal on purpose for them to find,” Warrod stated, his tone more resigned than accusatory. “Even if that place was used by the secret faction or the cult, they wouldn’t have been this careless.”

Lysander tilted his head slightly, a small, knowing smile playing at his lips. “Fairy Tail won’t let this go now. Especially if Hallie Clairmont is truly who we believe she is.”

Warrod sighed, rubbing his temple. “You’re gambling a lot on an uncertain hope.”

“Not a gamble,” Lysander corrected. “A final attempt.”

XXXXXX

The journey back to Blue Pegasus was long but uneventful.

The group was tired, their minds still reeling from everything they had uncovered, but a sense of urgency kept them moving. By the time they reached the grand hall of Blue Pegasus, the familiar warmth of the guild washed over them. Yet, something felt off. The usual carefree chatter and laughter that filled the guild were subdued, as if a heavy weight loomed over everyone.

Bob was waiting for them the moment they stepped inside, his usual flamboyant demeanour notably subdued. His normally vibrant robes seemed less radiant, his expression more serious than they had ever seen. He wasted no time, walking straight toward Laxus and Hallie with a look of quiet urgency.

“I’ve been trying to reach you for nearly a week,” Bob said, relief and frustration mingling in his voice. “Your lacrima communicators must not have had a strong enough reach in those rural areas.”

“Sorry, Bob,” Hallie said, brows furrowing. “We were in a place with ancient ruins. It probably interfered with the signal. What’s wrong?”

Bob sighed, shaking his head. “Something happened while you were gone. Phantom Lord attacked Fairy Tail.”

Silence fell over the group like a thick, suffocating fog. Laxus’ entire body tensed, his fingers twitching as if resisting the urge to call down lightning where he stood. Hallie’s stomach twisted painfully.

“What?” Laxus’ voice was dangerously low, crackling with barely restrained fury. “They attacked the guild?”

Bob quickly raised his hands in a calming gesture. “It’s already been resolved. Everyone is alive.” He met Hallie’s eyes, sensing the unspoken fear in them. “Blue Pegasus is the closest, so we’ve sent medical assistance ahead. Sabertooth, Mermaid Heel, and even Lamia Scale would be sending supplies and assistance if required as well. I don’t know all the details, but I was reassured that everything has been resolved. There were no casualties. But Makarov is injured, as are several of your guild members, like Levy McGarden, Jet, and Droy. But the situation is over, and Fairy Tail is standing. Jellal Fernandes and his team from the Magic Council have been sent to Magnolia to assist with the situation, and the members of Phantom Lord have been taken into custody. I was told to send you both back immediately.”

Hallie exhaled sharply, trying to steady herself. Someone attacked Fairy Tail—their home—their family—whilst they were gone. Some of their guildmates were injured, and even their Master was injured?

She looked at Laxus, his jaw clenched so tightly she thought it might crack. Hallie’s own hands trembled, a mix of anger and unease swirling within her.

“They waited until we were gone,” Hallie muttered. If she recalls correctly, Mystogan and even Gildarts were sent out on assignments as well. That means every single one of Fairy Tail’s active S-Class mages wasn’t there when the guild was attacked. “Cowards.”

The Trimens, who had been standing nearby, immediately stepped forward. Hibiki crossed his arms, his usual confident smirk absent. “If Phantom Lord made a move against Fairy Tail, then this isn’t something small. We should go with you.”

“Yeah,” Ren agreed, his expression serious. “Fairy Tail and Blue Pegasus are allies. If you need backup, we’ll be there.”

Even Eve, who was normally more reserved, nodded. “It’s not just about Fairy Tail. If Phantom Lord is pulling something like this, they could be a threat to the entire guild alliance.”

Hallie felt a rush of gratitude for them, but she exchanged a glance with Laxus. They both knew what had to be done first. They had to assess the situation, understand what had happened, and make sure their guild was stable before pulling in outside help.

Laxus exhaled sharply through his nose. “We appreciate it,” he said, his voice firm, “but we need to check out the situation first. If it’s something bigger, we’ll call you.”

Hallie nodded in agreement. “Right now, we need to see the guild for ourselves.”

The Trimens didn’t look happy about it, but they didn’t argue. Hibiki sighed, raking a hand through his hair. “Fine. But you’d better call us if things get worse.”

“Deal,” Hallie promised.

Bob nodded approvingly, though his expression remained worried. “Then don’t waste any time. Go.”

Without another word, Hallie and Laxus turned and left, their pace quickening with every step. They had been away for too long, and now Fairy Tail had been attacked. Whatever awaited them back home, they were ready to face it head-on.

Chapter Text

The remains of what was once Fairy Tail’s guildhall loomed before them, a charred, broken mess of splintered wood and cracked stone.

The once magnificent structure that stood as a symbol of the guild’s strength and unity had been reduced to rubble. Members of the guild sat on makeshift benches and crates, nursing injuries and whispering amongst themselves. The air was thick with a mix of tension and relief.

Mira wiped her hands on a cloth, surveying the damage with a grimace, and mentally running calculations in her head. “It’ll take at least a month to rebuild,” she announced, her tone filled with reluctant acceptance.

“Yeah, and we’d better figure out how to appease Hallie and Laxus when they get back,” Bickslow muttered, shifting uncomfortably. “Especially Laxus. He’s gonna be pissed.”

Lucy, seated between Natsu and Gray, swallowed nervously. “Are they really going to be that mad?”

“They care about the guild,” Gray said, crossing his arms. “Of course, they’ll be mad.”

“But don’t worry!” Natsu grinned, throwing an arm around Lucy’s shoulder. “It’s not like they’ll blame you or anything.”

The words barely left his mouth when a shadow loomed over them. Hallie and Laxus had arrived.

The entire guild fell into a hush as the two took in the destruction before them. Hallie’s emerald green eyes darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line. Laxus stood rigid, fists clenched at his sides. Their gazes swept over their injured comrades, the state of their headquarters, and the air of unease surrounding them.

“Okay,” Hallie finally spoke, her voice cutting through the silence like a blade. “Give me a rundown of everything that happened since we left. I want to know exactly what it is that we’re dealing with, and what I have to say to appease the Magic Council this time.”

Mira, Erza, Gray, and Natsu exchanged glances before stepping forward to relay the events. Mira started, her voice steady but grave. “It began with Levy, Jet, and Droy. They were attacked by Phantom Lord mages. We didn’t know why at first, but then we found out—”

“They were after Lucy,” Erza finished, shooting a pointed glance at the blonde. “A job contracted by Jude Heartfilia to retrieve his daughter.”

Lucy felt the weight of Laxus’ gaze, sharp and intense like a lightning strike. She fidgeted, guilt twisting in her stomach, but before she could speak, Laxus scoffed.

“So, let me get this straight.” Laxus’ voice was dangerously low. “Our guild was attacked. Gramps was injured. Our home was destroyed. And it was all because of you?”

Lucy flinched, her hands curling into fists in her lap. “I—I didn’t—”

“Laxus,” Hallie warned, her tone laced with authority. But Laxus was already stepping forward, anger rolling off him in waves.

“This isn’t some random guild fight, Lucy. This is our home,” Laxus continued, voice rising. “Our family! And we nearly lost it because your old man decided he could buy his daughter back like she was some lost pet?!”

“Laxus, that’s enough!” Erza’s voice cracked like a whip, stepping protectively in front of Lucy. “She didn’t ask for this!”

“You think that makes a difference?!” Laxus snapped. “Because of her, our family suffered! Gramps almost died!”

Gray and Natsu were already on their feet, fists clenched. “Back off, Laxus,” Gray growled. “This isn’t her fault.”

“Everyone, cool down and back off!” Hallie warned, trying to diffuse the situation before it turned into an actual brawl.

But none of them actually seemed to hear her at all.

“It’s not?!” Laxus demanded, his magic crackling in the air. “You want to pretend like this isn’t a big deal? Like—”

“Freed. Bickslow.” Hallie’s voice was sharp, cutting through the rising tension. “Take Laxus for a spar.”

“You want Laxus to beat us up to cool off?!” Bickslow cried indignantly, looking betrayed.

“I’ll treat you to a meal in exchange.”

“It better be at a good restaurant!” Bickslow grumbled, but he and Freed moved quickly, dragging a seething Laxus away.

Lucy let out a shaky breath. “What’s… What’s going to happen now?” She asked timidly.

Mira placed a comforting hand on Lucy’s shoulder. “None of this is your fault, Lucy,” she reassured. “No one here wants you to leave. Laxus was just speaking out of anger.”

Hallie exchanged a glance with Mira and Erza before sighing. “I need to take this to the Magic Council.”

At this point, it’s just not possible to not press charges, considering that Jellal is currently in Magnolia because of Phantom Lord attacking Fairy Tail. Knowing Jellal, he will never rest until he gets to the bottom of things and ensures that everyone responsible is punished appropriately.

Erza nodded grimly. “It won’t be good for Jude Heartfilia.”

Lucy’s eyes widened. “Wait—what?”

“Gajeel and Juvia both testified that it was Jude who hired Phantom Lord,” Mira explained. “That makes it different from a normal guild war.”

Natsu and Gray stiffened. “Wait a minute,” Natsu protested. “We don’t need to take it that far!”

“Yeah,” Gray agreed. “We don’t want Lucy’s dad to get into trouble—”

Hallie’s patience snapped. “We don’t have a choice! It’s the law! If this were just a standard guild war, the Magic Council would stay out of it. However—”

“If a guild war is caused by one guild being hired to attack another, it’s different,” Mira said, her voice serious. “The Magic Council is obligated to interfere.”

“It sets a dangerous precedent,” Erza added grimly. “If we let this slide, what’s stopping any civilian from hiring a guild to take down another over something petty?”

Hallie folded her arms, giving Natsu and Gray a glare to dare them to protest. “And even we need to follow the laws of Fiore. I can’t ignore procedure just because the person in question is our guildmate’s father.” She turned to Lucy, her expression unreadable. “I’m contacting Jellal. I know he’s in Magnolia right now dealing with the fallout. Lucy, you’re coming with me.”

Lucy paled but nodded. “Okay.”

Hallie turned back to the guild. “The rest of you—sit tight and look after our guild. And so help me, if any of you cause trouble while I’m gone—”

The warning was clear. Natsu, Gray, and the rest of the guild swallowed nervously.

Hallie turned on her heel, leading Lucy away. The weight of the situation pressed down on them like a storm cloud, the reality settling in. This wasn’t just a guild fight. This wasn’t just a brawl.

This was something far worse—something dangerously close to treason.

XXXXXX

Lucy’s hands trembled as she walked beside Hallie through the streets of Magnolia, her mind a whirlwind of emotions. The cool evening air did little to soothe the knots in her stomach. It felt as though a storm was brewing inside her, fed by fear, uncertainty, and the lingering echoes of Laxus’ fury.

She swallowed hard, trying to suppress the shiver that ran down her spine when she recalled Laxus’ expression—his intense glare burning into her, the raw anger in his voice as he blamed her for everything that had happened to Fairy Tail. Hallie had stopped him before the argument could escalate, but Lucy could still feel the weight of his rage, as if it had latched onto her and refused to let go.

Lucy doesn’t know Laxus very well.

She had only seen him around the guild a few times since she had joined. As one of Fairy Tail’s few active S-Class mages, Laxus is often away on missions, or even dealing with the guild’s paperwork with Hallie in the records room. In fact, Lucy had only exchanged a few words with him, and the lightning mage had always made Lucy nervous, especially with the perpetual scowl and glare on his face.

According to Natsu, that is Laxus’ default expression. The only one he acts soft and gentle towards is just Hallie.

Lucy looked towards her side where Hallie was, with the older girl walking at her usual steady stride, but there was a grimness to her expression, her hands clenched into tight fists at her sides.

Unlike Laxus, Hallie had said little to Lucy after the initial expression of what was to happen next. Now, they were heading to meet Jellal Fernandes—one of the Magic Council’s most influential members and, from what Lucy had learned, a former Fairy Tail mage. He had also been a childhood friend of Hallie, Laxus, and even Erza, though he had since taken a different path.

Lucy wasn’t there to witness it, as she was getting her injuries tended to at that time, but she had heard from some of the others that Jellal had come to Magnolia with a team to secure the Phantom Lord members and take them into custody. Most of his team have since returned to Era to deal with the fallout of this incident, but Jellal still remains in Magnolia dealing with the cleanup.

Lucy exhaled shakily. She had never met Jellal before, and now she would have to face him with the weight of the Phantom Lord incident hanging over her shoulders. She clenched her fingers around the hem of her skirt as she tried to steel herself.

The place that Hallie had led Lucy towards is a fairly popular bistro in Magnolia—one that several Fairy Tail members often frequented. Natsu and Gray have brought Lucy to this same bistro once after the successful conclusion of their first job together.

With it being mid-day, there are several customers in the bistro, but none of them paid either Lucy or Hallie any attention. Instead, Hallie led Lucy towards the back where a handsome man with blue hair and eyes sat. He wasn’t dressed in the usual Magic Council white robes, but was instead in a white shirt worn under a hooded dark blue coat and dark pants with dark brown boots.

He was tall—that much Lucy could tell even with the man seated, with a presence that immediately commanded attention. His dark blue hair partially covered the red marking over his right eye. And though his expression was calm, Lucy could see the sharp intelligence lurking beneath the surface—assessing, calculating.

Hallie wasted no time, even as both girls took the chairs in front of Jellal.

“Good to see you, Jellal,” she greeted, waving a hand to put up a silencing barrier around their table. “But we have a problem. Phantom Lord attacked Fairy Tail on the orders of Jude Heartfilia.”

Jella’s expression darkened slightly. “I had yet to go through the interview transcripts of the Phantom Lord members taken in custody, but I suspected as much,” he admitted. His gaze then shifted to Lucy. “And I take it you are Lucy Heartfilia?”

Lucy nodded stiffly. “Yes, sir.”

“You don’t need to call me that,” he said dismissively. “Just Jellal will do.” His eyes then flickered back to Hallie. “The members of Phantom Lord are currently in custody, as I’m sure Erza and the others would have told you.” Hallie nodded. “I received several appeals from Fairy Tail regarding Gajeel Redfox and Juvia Lockser. Fairy Tail seems adamant that they would be better off serving their penance in the guild rather than rotting in prison. And Master Makarov agrees too.” His eyes softened when he saw the worried expression on Hallie’s face. “I managed to visit him for a short moment when I arrived in Magnolia this morning. He seems fine, and should be moving about on his own power in a few days.”

The tension in Hallie’s shoulders loosened. It was one thing after the other since she’d returned to Magnolia, and she had yet to get the chance to check in on Makarov, so hearing this from Jellal puts her mind at ease.

“If Master agrees, then I have no objections,” Hallie said. “Laxus won’t, but he won’t say too much. I’ll do my part to convince him.”

Jellal snorted. “Yeah, good luck with that. I know his temper, Hallie. He never takes it well whenever someone in the guild is hurt, let alone someone attacking the guild like that. He was ready to skin me alive the first time Natsu went on a job with me, Ultear and Meredy, and we brought him back barely conscious due to his motion sickness.”

That was also the first time Fairy Tail learnt the hard way about Dragon Slayers and motion sickness, and how it is not just mild discomfort for them, but can actually be fatal the older they are, and the more powerful they are.

Hallie sighed. “I’ll talk to him,” she promised, though she wasn’t sure if she could get through to Laxus when the blonde was in the mood he was.

Jellal sighed, nodding. If there is anyone who can get through to Laxus, it is Hallie. He then turned his attention fully to Lucy. “If I’m not mistaken, your father is Jude Heartfilia?” He questioned.

Lucy tensed. “Yes.”

Jellal leaned back against his chair, arms crossed. “I assume you don’t know much about your father’s standing in the magical community?”

Lucy hesitated. She had always known her father was powerful in the business world, but she never thought much about his relationship with the wizarding community. “Not really…”

Jellal exchanged a glance with Hallie who sighed. “The truth is, Lucy, I already knew who you were the moment I met you,” she said, much to Lucy’s surprise. “Unlike most mages, I tend to keep my ear to the ground for information, so I tend to hear lots of things.”

“Hallie is Fairy Tail’s information expert.” Jellal snorted. “If there’s any information to be had, you can bet she’ll know something.”

Hallie shot Jellal a look but said nothing. “I didn’t say anything about your family because it’s not my business, and I figured you must have run away from home and didn’t want anyone digging up your past. But any mage who paid attention will recognise your last name. And that’s because your father is pretty…well-known amongst the wizard guilds. And not for a good reason.”

Lucy stared at her clenched fists on her lap. “Oh.”

Jellal made a sound in his throat before he spoke again. “Jude Heartfilia doesn’t have a good reputation among the wizard guilds—or the Magic Council, for that matter. Most guilds refuse to work with him. He made the mistake of angering Sabertooth years ago when he hired them for a job.”

Lucy frowned. “Sabertooth?”

Hallie sighed. “Sabertooth is one of the top guilds in Fiore. If someone pisses them off badly enough, it automatically means most guilds in the country won’t touch that person with a ten-foot pole.”

Jellal nodded. “Jude has been under investigation for some time now due to numerous illicit business dealings. We’ve been gathering evidence, but this stunt with Phantom Lord is the final nail in his coffin.”

Lucy felt a pit forming in her stomach. Her father had always been cold and distant, but she never imagined he was involved in anything illegal.

Hallie turned to her. “We’re going to the Heartfilia estate. You need to be there.”

Lucy followed Hallie and the Magic Council officials through the grand, ostentatious halls of the Heartfilia mansion, the air thick with tension.

Every step she took felt surreal, as if she were walking through a dream—or rather, a nightmare she had long since tried to escape. The lavish estate, with its gilded chandeliers and pristine marble floors, no longer felt like home. It hadn’t for a long time.

Jude Heartfilia sat behind his polished mahogany desk in the grand study, barely sparing them a glance as they entered.

His expression was one of exasperated boredom, as though they were an inconvenience rather than a delegation from the Magic Council here to arrest him. He was impeccably dressed in a tailored suit, his posture rigid and composed. Not a hint of worry crossed his face.

His dismissive gaze swept over the mages before settling on Lucy.

“You finally came to your senses,” he said, voice devoid of warmth. “Come home, Lucy. You’ve had your fun, but it’s time to take your place where you belong.”

Lucy stiffened, anger bubbling beneath her fear. Hallie and Jellal stepped forward, and Jude barely spared them a glance.

“Mr Heartfilia,” Jellal began, speaking with the authoritative air of a Council representative. “You are under investigation for multiple illicit dealings, including but not limited to, your hiring of Phantom Lord to attack Fairy Tail in an attempt to forcibly retrieve your daughter.”

Jude barely looked up from the papers on his desk. “I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Lucy clenched her fists, her heart hammering against her ribs as she watched her father wave them off like they were nothing. Like she was nothing.

“I never hired Phantom Lord for any such thing,” Jude continued dismissively. “If they acted against Fairy Tail, that is their own prerogative. I conduct business within legal boundaries.”

Hallie scoffed beside Lucy, crossing her arms. “So we’re supposed to believe it was just a coincidence that Phantom Lord attacked our guild demanding Lucy? That they declared war on Fairy Tail for no reason at all?”

Jude’s lip curled slightly, his distaste evident as he finally deigned to look at them properly. “Perhaps your kind simply attracts trouble. A guild of unruly, uncivilised mages—what else should one expect?”

Lucy’s breath hitched. Her father had always been cold, always distant, but to hear him speak about Fairy Tail—the people who had become her family—with such open disdain made her stomach churn.

Jellal didn’t flinch. He merely reached into the folds of his uniform and pulled out a thick, leather-bound folder. He set it down on the desk with an audible thud before flipping it open.

“Fortunately for us, we don’t need you to admit it,” Jellal said coolly. “We have written contracts, payment records, and testimonies from not just Jose Porla, the guild master of Phantom Lord, but also both Juvia Lockser and Gajeel Redfox—formerly of Phantom Lord—who confirmed your direct involvement. I also have records of previous deals you’ve made with various wizard guilds, including one particularly interesting contract with Sabertooth.”

Jude’s expression darkened, his fingers tightening slightly around the armrest of his chair. “I don’t know what lies you’ve been told—”

“You shouldn’t have hired a guild with known Dragon Slayers that had enhanced senses,” Jellal cut him off, his voice turning sharp. “Do you really think Sting Eucliffe and Rogue Cheney wouldn’t be able to smell the obvious illegal substances and contraband you were transporting? They managed to get a sample and slip it to us.”

Lucy watched as the colour drained from her father’s face. For the first time, he looked rattled.

“You have no right to come into my home and slander my name!” Jude snapped, rising to his feet, his voice filled with righteous indignation. “Do you have any idea who I am? The wealth and power I hold? Do you really think your so-called Magic Council can do anything to me? Money speaks louder than some flimsy accusations.”

Jellal remained unfazed, his blue eyes cold and unwavering. The Magic Council officers who have followed them tensed the moment Jude got to his feet, but a look from Jellal stayed their hand. “You’re right. Money does speak. But laws speak louder.” Jellal held up an official document stamped with the Magic Council’s insignia. “Jude Heartfilia, you are officially under arrest.”

Jude’s nostrils flared as his eyes darted to Lucy, as if she were to blame for his predicament. “So this is what you’ve done,” he sneered. “You ran off to that wretched guild, turned your back on your family, and now you’ve conspired with the Magic Council to ruin me.”

Lucy stiffened, her nails digging into her palms. “Did you ever even think of me as your daughter?” she whispered, voice trembling. “Or was I just another business transaction to you? You even hurt my new family—my real family—who have shown me more love and concern in two months than you ever did in over a decade.”

Jude scoffed. “Family? You call those ruffians a family?” He looked at her with something akin to disappointment, as if she were a failed investment. “You were meant for more, Lucy. You were meant to continue the Heartfilia legacy, not sully yourself by associating with criminals and miscreants.”

Lucy felt something inside her shatter completely. Any lingering hope, any trace of love she had left for this man evaporated in that moment. He wasn’t going to change. He never would.

Jellal signalled to the Magic Council officers, who stepped forward and placed enchanted cuffs on Jude’s wrists. “Take him away.”

As they escorted him out, Jude shot one last glare at Lucy. “You’ll regret this.”

Lucy didn’t flinch. She simply turned away, refusing to give him the satisfaction of seeing her falter.

Lucy sat in her childhood bedroom, clutching a worn, stuffed bear—the only tangible reminder of her mother’s love. The room felt foreign, like an abandoned relic of a past life that no longer belonged to her.

Jellal and some of the Magic Council officers are currently going through her father’s office and even the rest of the Heartfilia mansion in search of documents. Lucy knew enough about Fiore’s law to know that now that her father had been arrested and likely going to be charged, the ownership of the mansion and even the Heartfilia Konzern would fall to her.

But the truth is, Lucy wants no part in either of it—the mansion or the business—both that had brought nothing but pain to her. She’ll sell it. Probably turn the business over to her father’s business partner to prevent the employees from losing their jobs, at least.

Lucy’s tears spilt into the bear, as she could barely remember the last time her father had hugged her or said a kind word to her. He did once, long ago. When Lucy was very small, and when her mother was still alive.

After her mother had passed away, it was almost like Jude Heartfilia had become an entirely different person. Did he ever love her as his daughter at all, or was it only because of her mother that he had loved her?

There was a knock on the door just then, and Lucy looked up to see Hallie leaning against the opened doorway, a look of concern on her face. “You okay?”

Lucy let out a hollow laugh, wiping away her tears with the back of her hand. “I don’t know.” She stroked the bear’s fur absentmindedly. “My last memory of him actually acting like a father was when Mum was still alive.” Her voice wavered. “I just… I just wanted to hear him say he loved me. That he was proud of me. I wanted to know what I did wrong.”

Hallie walked over, sitting beside Lucy on the edge of the bed. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Lucy shook her head. “Then why wasn’t I enough?”

Hallie sighed, wrapping an arm around Lucy’s shoulders. “Some people don’t know how to love, Lucy. They only know how to control. That’s not your fault.”

Lucy buried her face into Hallie’s shoulder, her tears soaking into the fabric. Hallie held her, letting her cry until there was nothing left.

After a long silence, Hallie squeezed her shoulder. “You’re not alone. You have us—Fairy Tail. We’re your family now, blood or not. And we’ll always be here for you. No matter what.”

Lucy swallowed the lump in her throat and nodded. With one last glance at her old room, she stood up with the bear in her arms. This will be the only thing she’ll be taking with her from her old life—the only tangible proof that her mother had loved her. That at least one parent had loved her.

Together, she and Hallie walked out of the Heartfilia mansion for the last time.

XXXXXX

The remnants of Fairy Tail’s guildhall lay in shambles, the once lively structure now reduced to rubble. Only Hallie and Laxus’ garage remained standing—a strange miracle, considering the destruction Phantom Lord had wrought. The guild members sprawled across the remains of their home, exhaustion and frustration hanging thick in the air as they tried to come to terms with everything that had happened.

The aftermath of the Phantom Lord incident still hung over them like a storm cloud, and while most of the damage to Magnolia had been repaired, the damage to their guild’s spirit was less easily mended.

Despite the devastation, conversation buzzed among them, mostly revolving around two things—Jude Heartfilia’s impending arrest, and Laxus’ explosive outburst.

“I still don’t think Lucy’s father should be getting in trouble for this,” Natsu grumbled, arms crossed as he sat on the crate he was using as a chair. His usual fiery enthusiasm was subdued, a rare occurrence. Happy perched on his shoulder, his ears drooping slightly. “I mean, yeah, he’s a jerk, but prison?”

Gray scoffed, shaking his head. “You’re acting like he stole a few jewels or something. This isn’t just about Lucy. That guy hired Phantom Lord to attack our guild, our family. He put all of us in danger.”

Elfman grunted, crossing his arms. “What’s manly about being a traitor? You think just ‘cause Lucy’s sad we should let her father get away with what he did? That’s not how things work.”

“Yeah. What, you expect us to just let it go just because that guy is Lucy’s dad?” Evergreen snorted. “Then where does it stop? We just let anything slide for anyone who acts against us because they just happen to be related to one of us?”

“That’s not what I’m saying!” Natsu shot back, his voice rising in agitation. “I just… Dammit, Lucy’s been through enough! She shouldn’t have to deal with this crap too! Shouldn’t we do something?”

Mira, standing nearby, frowned as she finished bandaging Macao’s arm. “We are doing something, Natsu,” she said, her tone unusually sharp. “We’re supporting Lucy. But Fairy Tail doesn’t get to decide who faces consequences and who doesn’t. Even we have to follow the laws of Fiore.”

“You’d better mind your words once Hallie and Laxus are back,” Erza warned Natsu, eyes narrowing. “You’re making it sound like it’s their fault now when all Hallie is doing is following procedure and the laws of Fiore.”

“That’s not what I’m saying! Stop putting words in my mouth!” Natsu snapped. “I’m not blaming either of them! I’m just saying… Lucy is our guild mate. Shouldn’t we be helping her?”

“It’s not up to us,” Wakaba cut in, shaking his head. “It’s up to the Magic Council. And considering the kind of things Jude Heartfilia has been involved in, they won’t be lenient.”

Macao sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “It’s not just about what he did to Lucy. If even half of what I’ve heard about Jude Heartfilia is true, then he’s had this coming for a long time. The Magic Council isn’t going to be lenient.”

“Especially not with Jellal handling the case,” Wakaba added, exhaling a long stream of smoke from his pipe. “That kid doesn’t play around when it comes to enforcing the law.”

Erza nodded in agreement. “Fairy Tail is a guild that follows the laws of Fiore, just like any other,” she said. “We may not always agree with the Magic Council, but we abide by their rules. What Jude did is borderline treason.”

The guild paled at that. Even Natsu looked uneasy. The word ‘treason’ carried weight, and it meant that Jude’s crimes weren’t just about personal grievances anymore.

Cana, who had been quietly nursing a drink, sighed and leaned back. “Besides, this isn’t something we can fix by punching someone in the face, much as I know you two would love that.” She waved her hand lazily. “It’s out of our hands. Jellal’s got this now, and you know he won’t let the guy off easy. Besides, I’m surprised Phantom Lord even took Jude Heartfilia’s request, considering how Jude pissed off Sabertooth a few years back.”

Almost everyone in the mage community had heard about the incident. Sabertooth had made sure every guild knew how badly Jude Heartfilia had angered them, and was blacklisted from ever hiring them again or even venturing near their territory. And by some unspoken rule, most of the guilds in Fiore have refused to even work with the man.

Evergreen, sitting beside Cana, adjusted her glasses and nodded. “It’s true. When a man manages to anger one of the top guilds in Fiore, it’s a sign that he’s bad news. Most respectable guilds wouldn’t have touched his money.”

Romeo, sitting cross-legged on a stool, frowned. “What do you think will happen to Lucy?”

Mira sighed. “It’s out of her hands now. And ours for the matter. The Magic Council will be handling this, not us. But Jellal won’t be lenient. Jude’s name wasn’t well-liked among the wizarding guilds even before this.”

Natsu scowled but didn’t argue further. He understood, logically, that there was nothing they could do—but that didn’t mean he had to like it.

The conversation shifted then, moving from Jude to another source of tension within the guild.

“Speaking of dumbasses,” Macao muttered. “That was some outburst from Laxus earlier.”

Wakaba whistled. “Yeah, haven’t seen him blow up like that in years.”

Natsu clicked his tongue in irritation. “I just don’t get why Laxus blew up at Lucy. It wasn’t her fault.”

Gray folded his arms. “Yeah, but you know Laxus. He’s just looking for someone to blame, and Lucy was the easiest target.”

“Doesn’t make it right,” Natsu grumbled.

“No, but it does make it understandable,” Erza interjected firmly, crossing her arms. “Laxus has always been protective of Fairy Tail—sometimes in ways that aren’t healthy. Phantom Lord’s attack wounded his pride as much as it did the guild. And he’s angry. He just doesn’t know how to deal with it.”

Elfman nodded grimly. “That’s what happens when you care too much but don’t know how to show it.”

Evergreen rolled her eyes. “That doesn’t excuse his behaviour though, but I understand where he’s coming from.”

Erza sighed, rubbing her temples. “I don’t like what he said to Lucy either, but you need to look at it from his perspective. This was more than just an attack on Fairy Tail. It was an attack on his family.”

Macao exhaled, shaking his head. “Laxus… He doesn’t handle things well when people he cares about get hurt. And let’s be honest, Hallie’s probably the only person in this guild he’d listen to. If anyone can talk sense into him, it’s her.”

Mira sighed. “He’s not good with feelings, and he’s especially bad when it comes to Hallie.”

There was a beat of silence.

Then, Cana snorted. “Man, half the guild is sick of waiting for him to get a clue. I’m sure even Hallie is sick of waiting for him to get a clue.”

There was a ripple of laughter through the group, despite everything.

Evergreen rolled her eyes, crossing her arms. “Honestly, it’s pathetic at this point. I honestly don’t know how Hallie can be this patient. She’s been waiting for years.”

“Yeah,” Happy piped up. “Why hasn’t he just told her already? Even I figured it out, and I’m a cat!”

Wakaba snorted. “That’s an understatement. The way he looks at her… He’s got it bad since he was an itty bitty kid.”

Cana snorted. “Do you think Laxus even realises that he’s been in love with Hallie forever?”

The guild let out a few small chuckles, the tension lifting slightly, but the seriousness of the situation still lingered. They all knew this wasn’t over. Jude Heartfilia’s fate was sealed, and Lucy’s world had been turned upside down.

Mira looked towards the main pathway that leads to Magnolia, her expression softening. “Whatever happens, Lucy isn’t alone. She’s one of us now. And we take care of our own.”

A round of murmured agreements filled the air, reinforcing the bond that held them all together. They didn’t know what the future held for Lucy, but one thing was certain—Fairy Tail would stand beside her, no matter what.

XXXXXX

The training fields outside Magnolia stretched vast and empty beneath the twilight sky, the grass flattened in patches where spells had struck and bodies had fallen.

The air crackled with residual electricity, the scent of ozone thick as Laxus Dreyar loomed over Bickslow, whose body lay sprawled on the ground like a discarded rag-doll. A few feet away, Freed sat cross-legged, idly inspecting his sword, having wisely tapped out of the spar nearly ten minutes prior.

“This is ridiculous,” Bickslow groaned, voice muffled as he pressed his forehead against the dirt. “Hallie better treat me to a damn good meal for this. My body’s gonna be sore for days.”

Freed sighed, stretching one arm behind his head as he shot a pointed look at Laxus. “You know, you were never this much of an asshole, even when you’re angry.”

Laxus scoffed, rolling his shoulders as another crackle of lightning flickered across his fingertips. “Don’t start, Freed.”

“Oh, I think I will start,” Freed countered, finally shifting his gaze to meet Laxus’. “You’re pushing yourself too hard, and it’s not just about Phantom Lord or Master. You’re taking this out on us, and you know it.”

Laxus exhaled sharply, turning away to stare at the distant tree line. His muscles coiled tight with lingering frustration, his fists clenching at his sides. “We got wrecked. Some guild walked right into Magnolia and tore Fairy Tail apart like it was nothing. And you expect me to be fine with that?”

Freed raised an eyebrow. “We weren’t ‘wrecked’. Phantom Lord only attacked because our S-Class mages were away. We were at our weakest, and yet, we still held our own. We fought back. We’re still standing.”

“Mhmph—” Bickslow mumbled from the ground, finally rolling onto his back. His helmeted face tilted toward Laxus. “Yeah, man. I mean… Half the wizard population in Fiore is petrified of you. Who the hell would call us weak?”

Laxus’ jaw tensed, his breath heavy. “And what about what’s next? People are gonna see this as a sign that Fairy Tail isn’t as strong as it used to be. That we’re slipping.”

Freed gave him an incredulous look. “Laxus, man, that’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard. Phantom Lord attacked because of Lucy. Not because they thought we were weak. Her father paid them to do it. It wasn’t about power—it was about politics.”

Laxus growled at the mention of Lucy, his hands sparking again. “She’s still the reason this all happened.”

Freed’s expression darkened. “You don’t actually believe that.” Laxus shot him a glare, but Freed didn’t back down. “Lucy didn’t want this to happen. She didn’t ask for it. Who could have imagined her father would go that far just to drag her back?”

“Tch,” Laxus turned away again, unwilling to respond. The guilt gnawed at him, even if he refused to acknowledge it. Deep down, he knew Freed was right. It wasn’t Lucy’s fault. But the anger—the helplessness—still clawed at him. And he needed somewhere to put it.

“Is this really about Lucy?” Freed pushed, his voice quieter now, now searching. “Or is this about Gajeel and Juvia?”

Laxus stilled.

Freed and Bickslow have both filled him in on everything that had happened with Phantom Lord whilst they were both dragging him to the training grounds—even how Fairy Tail had filed for appeals for Gajeel and Juvia, offering them placements within their guild rather than let them serve prison sentences. And truthfully, as no one died this time, the Magic Council was willing to let both mages—who are talented in their own rights—serve their penance in Fairy Tail and put their talents to better use.

Freed eyed Laxus, reading him easily. “They had no true loyalty to Phantom Lord. Juvia was just looking for somewhere to belong. Gajeel wanted a place to test his strength. They were just pawns in this. But I think they want to join us now.”

Laxus exhaled harshly. He had never met either Phantom Lord member, but he trusted Freed’s judgment. Freed had been his constant advisor and could see things from a tactical and unbiased point of view. If Freed is saying that about both Phantom Lord members, then he knows he could trust it.

Before Laxus could respond, a new voice cut through the tense atmosphere.

“You’re lying to yourself, Laxus.”

Evergreen strolled into the clearing, her arms crossed over her chest, her impression unimpressed. She barely spared Bickslow—still groaning on the ground—a glance before stepping closer to Laxus. “You don’t actually blame Lucy. You just need something to blame.”

Laxus glowered at her, but she didn’t flinch.

“Thought I should check on you for Hallie,” Evergreen answered bluntly, reading his unasked question, and watching him carefully. “She’s busy cleaning up the mess back at the remains of our guildhall. That, and dealing with Lucy’s father. She doesn’t have time to babysit you.”

Laxus sneered, but the mention of Hallie made something tighten in his chest.

Freed exchanged a glance with Evergreen, then turned back to Laxus, his voice quiet but firm. “You can’t fix this by brute force, Laxus. Not everything is about proving who’s strongest. Fairy Tail isn’t weak. We’ve never been weak. You need to understand that.”

Laxus didn’t reply right away. His fingers flexed at his sides, crackling with the last remnants of his earlier rage. He didn’t want to hear this. Didn’t want to acknowledge how right they were. But the truth of it sat heavy in his chest.

He huffed out a breath, rubbing the back of his neck as he finally muttered, “I still don’t trust those two.”

“Fair enough,” Freed allowed. “But give them a chance. Just like we gave you a chance when you were a pain in the ass.”

Evergreen smirked. “Still a pain in the ass, if you ask me.”

Bickslow groaned. “I second that. Someone carry me back. I think I lost feeling in my legs.”

Laxus sighed, shoving his hands in his pockets. His anger hadn’t fully settled. But the weight of it had shifted.

Maybe that was enough. For now.

XXXXXX

Over a month later, the new Fairy Tail guildhall stood proudly once more, grander and sturdier than ever before. The guild had also taken the chance of the rebuilding to expand the guildhall so that they would have more rooms and facilities.

The attack from Phantom Lord a month ago had left them battered and broken, but in true Fairy Tail fashion, they had risen from the ashes, rebuilding with a fierceness that made it clear to all of Fiore that their spirit remained unshaken.

Mavis too was delighted with the new look of their guildhall, flying around everywhere and giving more than one guild member the scare of their lives when she simply appeared from out of nowhere.

Yet, despite the bustling life in the guildhall, an undercurrent of tension ran through the air that day.

Gajeel Redfox and Juvia Lockser sat at a table in the far corner of the guild, their backs to the rest of the guild as if expecting hostility. Seated with them were Hallie and Makarov, the latter sipping his drink while observing not just the former Phantom Lord members but also the atmosphere of the guild, the former appearing calm yet watchful as she took Gajeel and Juvia through the standard informal interview that every new guild member sits through before receiving their guild mark.

It had been a month and a half since Phantom Lord’s attack, and Gajeel and Juvia had only now been released from the Magic Council’s custody after providing the last of their information regarding Jude Heartfilia and Phantom Lord’s motives.

Across the room, several guild members cast wary glances in their direction.

Gray, Natsu, and Erza, despite having crossed blades with the two, were willing to accept them, though Natsu would rather chew on hot coals than admit it. Lucy, however, remained uneasy, her hands tightening around her drink every time her gaze flickered towards Gajeel. The memory of his iron clubs pinning her to the wall, the helplessness she’d felt during her abduction, still lingered fresh in her mind.

Jet and Droy, still sporting lingering bandages from their injuries, made no effort to hide their resentment.

It was one thing to allow Juvia into the guild, but Gajeel? The same bastard who had attacked Levy, who had crucified her to a tree like she was nothing? The only reason they weren’t already across the guildhall, fists raised, was because Levy sat between them, quietly trying to pacify them.

“Look,” Levy sighed, watching Jet’s fists tighten. “I know you’re still mad, but Master and Hallie wouldn’t have let them join if they didn’t truly mean to be part of the guild. It was a guild war. Gajeel was just doing what needed to be done. We all did things we regret.”

“That doesn’t mean we have to just forgive him,” Jet muttered darkly. “You were unconscious for half the fight, Levy. You didn’t hear the things he said, didn’t see what he—”

“I do remember,” Levy’s voice was gentle but firm. “And I choose to let it go.”

Jet and Droy exchanged uneasy looks. They trust Levy, but the anger still burned. Across the room, Laxus Dreyar sat in his usual corner, arms crossed, glaring daggers at Gajeel.

“You know,” A dry voice cut in, “glaring at him like that isn’t going to set him on fire.”

Laxus barely spared a glance as Cana plopped down next to him, swirling her drink in one hand. She followed his gaze and snorted. “You’re acting like he killed your dog.”

Laxus didn’t respond. His hands clenched into fists, his teeth grinding.

This wasn’t about Gajeel alone. This was about Fairy Tail being made a target. About Makarov nearly dying. About how weak they looked to the rest of Fiore.

Phantom Lord had walked into their territory and nearly brought them to their knees. If all of them had been there—if he had been there—things would have been different. But instead, they were left to pick up the pieces, and now, they were welcoming one of the bastards responsible for it into their ranks.

The tension reached its breaking point later that day.

Hallie had walked Gajeel and Juvia through the guild’s guidelines and even how to accept and turn in missions and jobs, even giving them details on how to get housing within Magnolia. Considering everything that had happened, and this is technically Gajeel and Juvia serving their ‘penance’ with Fairy Tail, both former Phantom Lord members would be tagging along with Erza, Gray, Natsu, and Lucy on their missions for a while until they build up some trust and reputation of their own within the guild.

The Magic Council had left it up to Fairy Tail to decide how Gajeel and Juvia would serve their ‘penance’, though Jellal had made it clear that if either of them commits another crime, it’ll be prison time for them.

Gajeel had sat at the far end of the guild hall after the ‘orientation’ Hallie had walked him through, arms crossed, his ever-present smirk firmly in place as he leaned back in his chair.

He had been officially welcomed into Fairy Tail, but the atmosphere was anything but warm. Gajeel wasn’t stupid. He knew he wasn’t trusted, especially after what he’d done, as Makarov and Hallie had both warned him. Fairy Tail tends to take attacks on one of our own personally, Hallie had warned. It might be wise for you to keep your guard up for a while. At least until the guild learns to trust you.

When Gajeel had taken the offer to serve his ‘penance’ with Fairy Tail, he wasn’t truly expecting much. Any guild is the same to him. It’s why he wasn’t really bothered with signing up with Phantom Lord to begin with, who didn’t exactly have the cleanest reputation. As long as he’s with a guild that can allow him to test his strength, he’s satisfied.

With Fairy Tail, however, it’s different. When he exchanged blows with Salamander, some of what that fire-spitting idiot said struck a chord in his heart. Does the word ‘comrade’ or ‘family’ mean nothing to you at all?!

Gajeel still recalls his days with Metallicana fondly. The Iron Dragon wasn’t exactly what one would call a nurturing parent, even for a dragon, but Gajeel wouldn’t have it any other way. Metallicana showed Gajeel that he cared, and had raised him and trained him. He was the one thing Gajeel cared for, though he would never admit it.

“Someday, you’ll find a place where you truly belong, where people will accept you as you are. Humans change gradually, especially in a place where people accept you, and you won’t want to disappoint them. You won’t understand it now. But someday, you will.” Metallicana had told Gajeel once before the dragon had vanished on him.

Strangely enough, his fellow Dragon Slayer is the only one Gajeel even remotely respected or accepted amongst Fairy Tail. If the Salamander is in a guild like this, then Gajeel hopes he can find his own place in the world amongst them. Though strangely enough, it seems like even the Salamander’s dragon had disappeared on the same day that Metallicana did. And the dragon of the Sky Dragon Slayer that is in Fairy Tail too had disappeared on the same day.

For some reason, Gajeel kept feeling like he had known these two a long time ago. Even when he first laid eyes on Natsu, the other boy was very familiar to him. Wendy too, felt like his baby sister. Natsu had mentioned a ‘Sting’ and ‘Rogue’ from Sabertooth—one of Fairy Tail’s allies, and Gajeel swore those names seem familiar.

Now, seated across from Gajeel are Jet and Droy. Gajeel knew that it had been coming since he had stepped foot into Fairy Tail with Juvia.

The pair before him glared with unspoken resentment, but the Iron Dragon Slayer barely reacted. He knew the looks, had seen them before—mistrust, lingering hatred, and the thirst for payback.

Even in his days with Phantom Lord, Gajeel was never fully trusted by even his own guild members save for a rare number.

Levy had forgiven Gajeel, citing that it was a guild war, and she knew how things worked in their world. That much was clear. But Jet and Droy? Not a chance.

“So, what? We’re just supposed to sit here and act like nothing happened?” Jet’s voice was sharp, laced with barely controlled anger. “Like you didn’t hurt Levy? Like you didn’t—”

“I know what I did,” Gajeel interrupted, his voice steady, betraying no emotion. “I ain’t expectin’ ya to forgive me.”

Droy’s fists clenched at his sides. “Damn right, we won’t!”

Natsu who was watching from his usual table with Gray, Lucy, and Erza, being joined by a nervous Juvia, frowned. He understood Jet and Droy’s feelings, but Gajeel is one of them now, even though he didn’t like it. But he accepted Gramps and Hallie’s decision, and respected that they have a reason for it. Hallie especially would never have let anyone into the guild if they planned to hurt them.

And truthfully, Gajeel really isn’t that bad. He is just gruff and bad-tempered, like so many of those in the guild are. And Natsu had a feeling Gajeel would really fit in with them and find a place for himself, like it happened to all of them.

“Hey, cut it out, you two—”

Erza held Natsu back even as the Fire Dragon Slayer rose from his seat.

Jet moved first.

He lunged, fire in his eyes, a burst of magic enhancing his speed. He was on Gajeel in seconds, aiming a punch straight at his face. Gajeel didn’t flinch. He didn’t even try to block it. The fist collided with his jaw, but instead of the solid impact Jet expected, there was even a sharp crack—Jet yelped and recoiled, clutching his bruised knuckles.

Iron scales shimmered briefly on Gajeel’s skin before disappearing.

“You done?” Gajeel asked coolly, still seated, as if none of this fazed him.

That only made Droy angrier. He hurled a blast of magic-infused seeds toward Gajeel, but the Iron Dragon Slayer made no move to dodge. The attack struck him dead-on, sending a cloud of dust into the air. When it cleared, Gajeel remained exactly where he was, utterly unbothered.

Jet and Droy exchanged glances. They had expected him to fight back—to lash out, to retaliate—but he just sat there, unshaken.

Then a new voice cut through the tension.

“Move aside.”

The guild stilled as Laxus stepped forward, electricity crackling at his fingertips. His glare was fixed solely on Gajeel, his usual cocky smirk absent. This wasn’t just anger—it was something deeper, something more dangerous.

“Laxus, stop it!” Levy protested, stepping forward, but Hallie placed a firm hand on her shoulder.

“Stay back,” Hallie murmured. She however met with Gajeel’s eyes, an unspoken question passing through their eyes. Will you be fine?

Lightning and iron after all don’t make a good matchup. It’s part of the reason why Hallie’s abilities complement Laxus so well, as she used mainly water magic which is a good enhancer and conductor for electricity.

Gajeel gave Hallie a short nod. I’ll be fine.

Gajeel slowly stood, rolling his shoulders, giving Laxus an unimpressed look. “Ya wanna piece of me, too?” He drawled. “Tch. Figures.”

Lightning surged around Laxus, his fury palpable. “You think you can just waltz into our guild after what you did? After attacking us? Hurting our own?”

Gajeel exhaled, shaking his head. “I ain’t gonna fight you.”

The words were so unexpected that even Laxus faltered. “What?”

“I said, I ain’t gonna fight you,” Gajeel repeated, his gaze steady. “I got a lotta faults, but I don’t turn on my own guild. And I’m Fairy Tail now, whether ya like it or not.”

That only seemed to make Laxus angrier.

With a roar, he swung, a lightning-enhanced fist aiming for Gajeel’s face. Again, Gajeel didn’t move. He took the hit full-on, the impact sending him staggering back a few steps. But he didn’t retaliate. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, tilting his head.

“That enough for ya?” He asked, tone infuriatingly calm.

The silence that followed was deafening.

The guild watched, stunned, as Laxus just stood there, fists clenched, shoulders shaking with barely restrained fury. Then, without a word, he turned and stalked away, muscles rigid with tension.

Hallie sighed as she stepped forward, assessing Gajeel’s injuries—not that he seemed to care. “You alright?”

Gajeel snorted. “Please. I’ve had worse.” Then he looked at her, sharp red eyes narrowing. “I gotta ask, though.”

Hallie tilted her head. “Ask what?”

“What do you even see in that guy?” Gajeel jabbed a thumb toward where Laxus had stormed off. “He’s an asshole.”

Hallie didn’t answer immediately. Instead, she glanced toward where Laxus had disappeared, a complicated expression crossing her face.

“Maybe,” she admitted, “but he’s not just that. There’s more to him than what he lets people see.”

Gajeel raised an eyebrow. “Hah. If you say so.”

But as Hallie turned away, Gajeel’s gaze lingered on her thoughtful expression, and for the first time, he wondered if there really was something beneath Laxus’ rage—something that even Laxus himself didn’t fully understand.

XXXXXX

Laxus barely felt the ache in his muscles as he struck another bolt of lightning into the training post, the splintered wood blackening under the sheer heat of his fury. His breaths came hard and fast, sweat dripping down his forehead, but it wasn’t enough. Nothing was enough to rid him of the storm brewing inside him.

Gajeel hadn’t fought back. The damn bastard had just stood there and taken his hits like he had something to prove. And worse? Worse was that he might’ve actually done it. He might’ve actually gotten through to some of them.

He clenched his fists, another spark of electricity crackling between his knuckles.

The sound of footsteps approaching barely registered before Freed’s voice cut through the night air. “Do you understand now, Laxus?”

Laxus’ jaw tightened, refusing to turn around. “Understand what?”

“That Gajeel’s here to stay. That Master and Hallie trust him.” Freed’s voice was steady but firm. “I don’t like him either. I don’t trust him. But Hallie and Master do. Shouldn’t that be enough for us?”

Bickslow let out a low whistle as he flopped onto a nearby rock, resting his elbows on his knees. “You’re still mad about it, huh? I mean, I get it, but maybe let it go before you give yourself a stroke.”

Evergreen crossed her arms, lips pursed. “Honestly, I thought you were better than this. Attacking him when he wasn’t even fighting back? It’s beneath you.”

Laxus finally turned, his blue eyes burning with frustration. “You don’t get it,” he snapped. “None of you do. Everyone’s acting like this is fine, like we didn’t just get humiliated by Phantom Lord. We’re Fairy Tail! We shouldn’t be weak.”

Freed took a step closer, his expression unreadable. “We’re not weak, Laxus.”

Bickslow nodded. “Yeah. We did just watch Natsu suplex a mountain last week.”

“And Erza exists.” Evergreen pointed out. “And are you trying to say Hallie is weak? She’ll whoop your ass if she hears that.” She said slyly.

Laxus shook his head, ignoring the last part of Evergreen’s statement. “That’s not the point. Yeah, we’ve got strong members, but the guild as a whole? It’s soft.” He clenched his fists. “Gramps let anyone in. We’ve got mages who can’t even hold their own in a fight, and every time something happens, we just let people walk all over us.” His eyes narrowed. “If Fairy Tail keeps going like this, it’s only a matter of time before we’re nothing.”

Freed wanted to groan. “Laxus, listen to yourself. You’re talking about strength as if it’s the only thing that matters. This is Fairy Tail. Strength isn’t the only thing that matters here. We’re Fiore’s top guild for a reason. No one thinks we’re weak!”

“Then why does everyone think we are?” Laxus shot back. “We lost our guildhall. We got attacked when our strongest members weren’t there to defend it. We looked vulnerable. And now Gramps is letting in the guy who put Levy in the hospital?” He scoffed, shaking his head. “No. If he won’t do what needs to be done to make us strong, then I will.”

Evergreen stiffened. “Laxus…”

“I’m going to take over Fairy Tail,” Laxus declared, his voice cutting through the silence like a blade. “A forced takeover if that’s what it takes. I won’t let us be seen as weak ever again.”

Freed inhaled sharply. “Laxus, listen to yourself. Do you even know what you’re saying?”

Bickslow sat up straighter, his usual playfulness gone. “You can’t be serious.”

Laxus crossed his arms. “I’ve never been more serious.”

The Lightning Tribe exchanged uneasy glances. They had followed Laxus for years, through thick and thin, through every reckless decision, every high and low. They have known Laxus and Hallie, and grew up with them. They knew how hotheaded and even rash Laxus could be, especially now that calm-headed Jellal wasn’t here in Fairy Tail.

Apart from Hallie, Jellal who can be said to be Laxus’ closest friend in the guild, is the only other person able to talk him out of his decisions.

But this… This was different.

Freed swallowed hard. “And when, exactly, do you plan to do this?”

“The day before the Fantasia Parade,” Laxus said without hesitation. “During the Miss Fairy Tail contest.”

That would be the day when most of the guild members would be present, apart from those on jobs or constantly travelling like Gildarts and Mystogan. The Fairy Tail carnival and Fantasia Parade is something that most Fairy Tail members wouldn’t miss, as it’s part of their contribution to their town, and most members believe in giving back to the town that had housed them since their inception.

Bickslow let out a low groan, dragging a hand down his face. He can already imagine Hallie’s reaction, and he is not looking forward to facing her temper. “Oh, for fuck’s sake. You do realise Hallie’s going to murder us, right?”

At the mention of her name, Laxus stiffened.

Freed, ever the strategist, pounced on the hesitation. “What do you think Hallie’s going to feel about this?” he asked, his tone gentler now. “Do you really think she’ll just sit by and let it happen?”

Laxus’ fists clenched at his sides. Hallie. He knew exactly how she’d react. She’d try to stop him. She’d fight him if she had to. The thought of it twisted something deep in his chest.

Bickslow smirked knowingly. “Oho, he’s thinking about it. You know, you should really just tell Hallie how you feel about her.”

Laxus scowled. “I don’t—”

“Yeah, yeah, sure you don’t,” Bickslow interrupted, waving him off. “Totally not obvious or anything.”

Evergreen sighed, already getting a headache. “It doesn’t matter what we say, does it?”

Freed wanted to groan. “You’re really going through with this?” He asked Laxus again tiredly who gave a short, curt nod.

The three members of the Lightning Tribe gave loud, simultaneous groans. Laxus in this mood means there’s no talking him out of it. In that case, there’s really only one thing they can do.

“Hallie’s going to kill us for this,” Bickslow grumbled, rubbing the back of his head and exchanging looks with Freed and Evergreen. “I hope you know that. She’s going to kill us either way. But she’ll make our deaths look pleasant once she’s done with us once she realises we knew what Laxus was planning and didn’t stop him.”

Freed sighed. “At least if we’re with Laxus, we can minimise the damage.” He tried to convince himself.

Evergreen crossed her arms, looking skyward like she was praying for patience. “Hallie isn’t going to see it that way,” she said wryly. “If we survive this, we’d better prepare apology gifts for her. Lots of it. She is going to kill us.”

Bickslow chuckled humourlessly. “Yeah. Yeah, she is.”

XXXXXX

Dawn broke over Magnolia, painting the sky in soft hues of pink and gold.

The air was crisp with the lingering chill of night, the streets quiet save for the occasional rustling of leaves or the distant sounds of a city waking. Laxus Dreyar stood outside the rebuilt Fairy Tail guildhall, his arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against one of the stone pillars framing the entrance. His sharp eyes tracked the lone figure adjusting the straps on her motorbike.

Hallie hummed under her breath as she secured her bag to the back of the bike. The metal gleamed under the soft light, the engine silent for now as she did her final checks. Even from a distance, Laxus could see the concern lurking in her emerald eyes whenever she glanced his way.

He hated that she always saw right through him.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come with me?” Hallie called over her shoulder, her voice teasing but laced with that ever-present undercurrent of worry. “Could be fun.”

Laxus had barely managed to convince Hallie to take on a job that crossed the desk a few days prior that was submitted by a long-time loyal client of Fairy Tail’s. It was a simple delivery mission to deliver some package to a town nearly an entire day away from Magnolia. Normally for delivery missions, it was Laxus and Hallie who handled it as they had their own mode of transport.

That day is also the day of the Miss Fairy Tail Contest, and Hallie was very reluctant to miss it, but the client had specified that the delivery must be today. In exchange, Erza, Mira and several of the other girls participating in the contest have promised her pictures.

Laxus barely managed a grin at Hallie, though it felt forced even to him. “Nah, I’m good. Could use a break from missions and training for a while.”

Hallie raised an eyebrow, an exaggerated expression of disbelief crossing her face. “Laxus Dreyar, wanting a break? Has hell frozen over?”

“Guess I’m just full of surprises,” He shot back.

They exchanged their usual banter, the kind that had always come naturally between them, but Hallie’s gaze lingered on Laxus for a moment longer than usual. She knew something was off. She always knew. But she didn’t press, didn’t push. Instead, she glanced past at him at Freed, who stood not far away, watching the exchange with a solemn expression.

“Take care of him for me, Freed. And take care of the guild,” Hallie said lightly, though her tone held an unspoken weight.

Freed inclined his head. “Of course.”

Hallie nodded, then swung her leg over the bike, kickstarting the engine. The deep hum of the motor filled the silence between them, and with one final glance back at Laxus, she sped off down the empty street. He watched until she disappeared from sight, the sound of her departure fading into the early morning air.

Silence stretched between Laxus and Freed for several long moments before the swordsman finally sighed, stepping closer.

“Are you really sure you want to go through with this?” Freed asked, his voice low, measured.

Laxus didn’t answer immediately.

Instead, he reached into his pocket, pulling out a small box. Inside, nestled against dark velvet, were a pair of custom earrings—silver, with a delicate design reminiscent of water swirls and lightning intertwined. It is small, and won’t get caught on clothing or hair, or even be a hindrance in battle. Laxus had commissioned them months ago with a designer in the capital city, planning to give them to Hallie when he finally gathered the courage to confess.

But now… Now it seemed like he would never get the chance.

Laxus snapped the box shut with a quiet click and shoved it back into his coat.

“Yeah. I’m not changing my mind.”

Freed exhaled sharply, frustration flickering in his normally composed eyes. “Laxus, this is going to change everything. It could ruin the guild’s trust in you. It could ruin—”

“As long as they stay safe,” Laxus interrupted, his voice firm, unwavering. “As long as no one looks down on us, as long as Fairy Tail is strong, I’ll accept all the consequences.”

Freed studied him, his lips pressing into a thin line. There was no doubt in his gaze anymore, only reluctant understanding.

“Hallie’s going to be furious,” Freed muttered after a beat, rubbing his temples as if the thought alone was giving him a headache.

Laxus let out a humourless chuckle. “Yeah. She is.”

And yet, despite the inevitability of her anger, despite the weight of what he was about to do, he didn’t stop. He couldn’t.

Because in the end, everything he did was for them—for his guild, for his family, and for Hallie, even if she never understood it.

Even if she never forgave him.

The midday sun bore down upon the dusty road as Hallie Clairmont stretched her arms above her head, tilting her face up to the sky. She had just completed what was supposed to be a full-day mission—a simple delivery to a town at least a day’s journey away from Magnolia. But luck had been on her side; her client had a last-minute meeting in a neighbouring town, allowing her to wrap up early.

Yet, despite the unexpected free time, Hallie couldn’t shake the gnawing unease that had plagued her since morning.

Something was wrong.

She could feel it in the way her skin prickled, in the way her magic thrummed uneasily beneath her fingertips. More than that, she couldn’t get Laxus’ face out of her mind—the look in his eyes when she’d left.

Damn it, Laxus, what’s going on with you?

She knew he was still upset.

The whole mess with Phantom Lord had cut deep, deeper than she had initially realised. And while Laxus had never said anything, Hallie knew that bringing Gajeel and Juvia into the guild afterwards had only made things worse in his mind.

The rest of the guild was slowly warming up to them, though. Juvia, in particular, had been the easier of the two to accept. She was friendly, eager, and had latched onto Hallie almost immediately upon learning that she was also a water mage.

It had been both flattering and amusing.

Not as amusing as Juvia’s painfully obvious crush on Gray, though. Whatever had happened during their fight back in Phantom Lord, it had left Juvia completely smitten, much to the guild’s collective entertainment. Hallie wasn’t sure Gray even realised just how head over heels Juvia was for him.

But Gajeel… Gajeel was different.

The damage he had caused was still fresh in everyone’s minds, and his abrasive personality wasn’t exactly helping his case. But Hallie knew they could trust him. He wasn’t a bad person—just someone who had never really had a home before. He wanted to belong, to be understood. And he had found that in Natsu, of all people.

Laxus, however, didn’t know that. And worse, he had never tried to find out.

Hallie sighed, pulling out her communicator lacrima, hoping to at least check in with the guild. Maybe she was just being paranoid. But when she activated her communicator—nothing. Silence. No one was responding.

Her stomach twisted uncomfortably.

That’s not possible.

The unease morphed into full-blown dread. Hallie pushed off from where she had been leaning against her motorbike and was about to try the communicator again when—

“I thought I’d find you here.”

Hallie whirled, already reaching for her magic, when she saw him.

Mystogan.

Even with his mask covering most of his face, she could hear the calm weight in his voice. The relief that she hadn’t attacked him outright. He stood there, staff in hand, his cloak shifting slightly in the warm breeze.

“You scared the hell out of me,” Hallie muttered.

“My apologies,” Mystogan said lightly. “But there’s no time for pleasantries.” His tone grew more serious. “Hallie, there’s a coup happening in Fairy Tail right now.”

For a moment, Hallie was sure that she hadn’t heard Mystogan right.

“What?”

“Laxus and the Lightning Tribe are behind it.”

The world around Hallie seemed to narrow, her pulse roaring in her ears. “Damn it, Laxus!”

She clenched her fists, anger and worry tangling inside her chest. Of all the reckless, boneheaded things he could do—

“He didn’t just wake up and decide to betray the guild, you know,” Mystogan said, watching her reaction closely. “You and I both grew up with him. He doesn’t do things without a reason.”

Hallie gritted her teeth, still furious, but she forced herself to take a steadying breath. “I know that,” she admitted. “But this? A coup? What the hell is he thinking?”

Mystogan was quiet for a moment before he spoke again. “The Phantom Lord incident pushed him over the edge. He’s been stewing in his anger for months, and Gajeel and Juvia only made things worse.”

Hallie rubbed her temple. “Gajeel just wants a home. He found someone who understands him in Natsu. He’s not our enemy.”

“I know that,” Mystogan said patiently. “You know that. And so do most of the guild by now. But Laxus? He never tried to know. He never wanted to. He’s been caught up in his own resentment for too long.”

Hallie exhaled sharply. “Damn it,” she muttered again. Then, glancing at Mystogan, she asked, “Are you heading back to Magnolia too?”

He nodded. “Yes.”

Hallie turned toward her bike and swung a leg over it, patting the seat behind her. “Then hop on. I can get us there faster.”

Mystogan hesitated for only a moment before a small, amused smile tugged at the corners of his mouth beneath the mask. “I won’t refuse,” he said, stepping forward. As he settled in behind her, he added wryly, “Are you going to kill Laxus?”

Hallie revved the engine, her expression dark. “That is yet to be determined.”

XXXXXX

Natsu stood amidst the ruins of the interior of the abandoned church just on the outskirts of Magnolia where he had confronted Laxus after Levy had managed to figure out the enchantments that Freed had used to barricade all of Fairy Tail within Magnolia, and had disabled it.

He is still unable to believe what had happened.

Laxus launching a coup on Fairy Tail, and forcing the entire guild to fight each other due to Freed’s enchantments, and also because Evergreen had basically held the girls of Fairy Tail hostage—the participants of the Miss Fairy Tail contest. If not for Erza managing to break free of Evergreen’s spell by herself and then taking her down, the rest of them would be fighting each other to the death, especially since one of the Miss Fairy Tail participants was Bisca. And everyone in the guild knew how protective Alzack could be of Bisca and even Asuka.

Natsu knew that Laxus had been seething in anger since the Phantom Lord incident and then when Gajeel and Juvia joined them. But he thought that it would pass, and Laxus would accept them as part of Fairy Tail.

But this?

Sparks of residual lightning crackled around them, illuminating the sheer destruction their fight had caused. Natsu’s fists ached, his entire body burned, but he refused to back down. Erza and Gajeel have already fallen in the face of Laxus’ powerful lightning attacks—either too injured or too overwhelmed by Laxus’ strength to continue, leaving Natsu as the only one still standing against him.

Lightning is the destructive element for a reason, Natsu recalls Hallie telling him once when he was a kid when he tried to challenge Laxus and got zapped into unconsciousness less than ten seconds into the fight. Unlike the other elements, it has no defensive abilities. Only offensive.

Natsu knew Laxus was strong. He is one of the strongest mages in Fairy Tail. But yet, when the heck did Laxus gain Dragon Slayer abilities?! He had never showcased it before!

Laxus wiped a trail of blood from his mouth, his gaze dark, unwavering. “Is that all you’ve got? If you can’t even keep up, then Fairy Tail has no hope.”

“Damn it, Laxus!” Natsu growled, forcing himself to his feet despite the screaming pain in his limbs. “This isn’t what Fairy Tail’s about! We fight for each other, not against each other!”

Freed, standing off to the side, watched with an expression caught between pain and desperation. He had tried, again and again, to reason with Laxus, to stop this madness before it reached this point.

“Laxus, please,” Freed called out, voice strained. “This has to stop. You’re pushing everyone away. Is this really what you wanted?”

Laxus didn’t answer. Instead, he lifted his hand, crackling with another powerful lightning spell, ready to bring Natsu to his knees.

Then, a golden barrier erupted in front of Natsu, absorbing the attack before it could strike. The sheer force of the lightning dissipating against the shield sent shockwaves through the church.

“A barrier?” Natsu gasped, looking up in shock.

“No… That’s—” Erza’s eyes widened as recognition set in.

From the entrance of the abandoned church, panting and breathless, Hallie stepped forward, her hands still raised from summoning the barrier. Sweat dripped from her brow, and it was evident she had pushed herself to the limit to get here.

“That’s enough, Laxus.”

There was a stunned silence. Even Laxus, who had been unwavering in his fight, hesitated the moment he saw her. His fingers twitched, as if debating whether to lower his hand or charge forward again.

“Hallie!” Natsu snapped. “You don’t know what he did!”

Hallie shook her head. “I do know, Natsu. I dropped by the guild earlier before coming here. Levy filled me in on everything. And that’s why I have to be the one to stop Laxus.”

For the first time, Natsu saw something crack in Laxus’ expression. A flicker of uncertainty. Of pain.

Hallie walked toward Laxus, stopping only a foot away. “Laxus… Just what are you doing this for?” Her voice was soft, yet filled with undeniable strength. “Is it for power? Or is it because you’re scared? Scared of losing us? Of feeling helpless again? Of watching as something you love is taken from you?”

Laxus’ jaw clenched, his breathing uneven. “You don’t understand—”

“No one understands you more than I do.” Hallie reached up and wrapped her arms around his neck in a firm embrace. Laxus stiffened at the contact, his whole body going rigid as if he couldn’t comprehend the warmth she was offering. “You’re not alone, Laxus. You never were. You don’t have to carry this weight by yourself. You don’t have to protect us by hurting us. That’s not the Fairy Tail way. You have to trust us.”

Laxus’ hands trembled.

His mind flashed to memories—the aftermath of Phantom Lord’s attack, the destruction, the look of pain in his grandfather’s eyes. The moment Makarov allowed Gajeel and Juvia to stay. The helplessness that had gnawed at him, the feeling of being powerless to stop any of it.

He had wanted to be strong enough to protect Fairy Tail. To ensure no one would ever challenge them again. But standing here now, with Hallie’s warmth against him, her words sinking deep into his very soul, he realised—

He had done it all wrong.

Gildarts’ words echoed in his mind, words spoken so long ago but only now truly understood. “Desiring power isn’t wrong. But you need to learn to control it too. If you don’t, there might come a day when you hurt the very person you want to protect.”

His magic flickered, unsteady, before finally—finally—dying down.

Laxus’ arms slowly came up, hesitantly, as if unsure, then wrapped around Hallie’s waist. He buried his face against her shoulder, his whole body sagging as if the weight of his own choices finally crashed down on him.

“I just wanted to protect everyone,” he whispered. “I just… I didn’t want to feel that helpless again.”

“I know,” Hallie murmured, her fingers tightening around his coat. “But this isn’t the way. We fight for each other, not against each other. You’re not alone, Laxus. You never were.”

A soft sound reached them then—a quiet, muffled sniffle. Natsu blinked in surprise and turned to see Happy, his tiny little friend, rubbing at his eyes. “Laxus… You big jerk… You scared us!”

Laxus let out a breath, half a laugh, half a sigh. “Yeah… I know.”

The tension in the air finally started to fade. Erza and Gajeel watched in silence, the fight drained from them. Freed, still standing off to the side, let out a quiet breath of relief.

In the distance, the sounds of footsteps approached. Mystogan had returned with Porlyusica, Luna, and Neville, ready to tend to the injured.

Hallie slowly pulled away, looking up at Laxus with a small, knowing smile. “Are you done now? Or do I have to knock some more sense into you?”

Laxus sighed, shaking his head. “No… I think you already did.”

For the first time that day, Natsu grinned. “Well, it’s about damn time.”

And just like that, the battle was over.

XXXXXX

Makarov grumbled under his breath, shifting slightly on the infirmary cot as the dull ache in his bones reminded him—again—that he was getting too old for this.

This was the second time in as many months that he’d been laid up in bed, swathed in bandages like some decrepit relic. The first had been from his own foolishness, draining himself dry against Phantom Lord. And now this… His grandson’s rebellion.

He sighed heavily, forcing himself to relax against the pillows as Mirajane flitted around the room, adjusting bandages and fussing over him with practised ease.

“The town is fine,” Mira said cheerfully, her voice light despite the exhaustion in her eyes. “Most people just thought all the commotion was part of our preparations for Fantasia. Hallie did make the guild members still able to move on their own power to go about delivering apology gifts on our behalf as ‘apologies for the commotion’ though.”

Makarov exhaled sharply, relief washing over him. The last thing they needed was the entire city of Magnolia questioning Fairy Tail’s stability. “Hmph. Damn fools have no idea how close we came to breaking apart.”

Mira smiled at him, but there was a knowing softness in her gaze. “We didn’t break, Master.”

No, they hadn’t. But the cost had been steep. His grip tightened over the edge of the blanket as his mind drifted to his last conversation with Laxus—the weight of those words still lingering in his chest.

“You are no longer a member of Fairy Tail.”

It had taken everything in him to say those words, even knowing they weren’t forever. Fairy Tail would always be Laxus’ home, but the boy needed time—time to find himself, to learn what family truly meant. Still, casting him out had hurt more than Makarov would ever admit.

Mira giggled, snapping him out of his thoughts. “You’re never honest about your feelings, are you, Master?”

Makarov scowled. “Brat.”

The door creaked open then, and a familiar presence stepped inside. Makarov turned his head, meeting Hallie’s gaze as she hovered in the doorway. Mira took that as her cue, bowing out with a knowing smile. “I’ll check on you later, Master.”

The door clicked shut behind her, leaving Hallie and Makarov alone.

She stepped closer, arms crossed loosely over her chest. “How are you feeling?”

“Hmph,” Makarov scoffed, shifting. “I’m not old enough for my own grandson to put me in the grave yet.”

Hallie arched a brow. “You seem fine if you can snark at me like that.”

Makarov grunted. “What do you want?”

Silence hung between them for a moment before Hallie exhaled, her shoulders straightening with quiet resolve. “I know Laxus’ exile is decided. I’m not going to argue that.” Makarov blinked, a bit surprised by her lack of protest. “I just want to ask you to hold off for one more night.” Hallie met his gaze without wavering. “The Fairy Tail carnival is tonight. I want to go with him.”

The old guild master was silent for a long moment, his expression unreadable. Then, with a weary sigh, he closed his eyes. “You two have been dancing around each other for years—since you were teenagers. It’s infuriating, you know that? The whole guild sees it.”

Hallie smiled slightly but said nothing.

“Fine.” Makarov finally relented. “Take him to the carnival. But don’t waste this chance, Hallie. Get things straight with that idiot grandson of mine.”

She nodded. “I will.”

As Hallie stood to leave, Mira reentered with the basin, her knowing gaze following Hallie out the door.

Mira set the basin down and dipped a cloth into the water, wringing it out before turning to Makarov with a bright, reassuring smile. “You don’t have to worry. I think Laxus truly learned his lesson this time. And I have a feeling he’ll make things clear to Hallie before he leaves.”

Makarov only grumbled, folding his arms. “He better.”

Mira giggled, dabbing gently at his wounds. “Who knows, Master? Maybe before he leaves, he’ll even give you some great-grandkids to look forward to.”

Makarov choked on air. “MIRA!”

Her laughter echoed through the infirmary, while Makarov muttered something about “damn meddlesome brats” under his breath.

XXXXXX

Later that night, the streets of Magnolia were alive with colour and laughter, the annual Fairy Tail carnival in full swing. Lanterns bathed the cobblestone streets in warm golden light, and the air was thick with the scents of roasted nuts, caramel apples, and sizzling festival food.

Laxus walked beside Hallie, hands in his pockets, eyes flicking toward her every few moments. The reality of his exile weighed heavily on him, but for now, he allowed himself to enjoy these fleeting moments.

Even as they moved from booth to booth, Laxus couldn’t help but notice the number of men who openly gawked at Hallie. A low growl rumbled from his throat as one particularly bold man let his gaze linger a little too long. The lightning mage stepped closer to Hallie, towering over her like a protective shadow. The man in question paled, suddenly finding a great interest in the cobblestone beneath his feet before scurrying off.

Hallie stifled a laugh. “Was that really necessary?”

Laxus smirked. “Damn right it was.”

Unbeknownst to them—or rather, pretending to be unaware—was the absolute worst group of spies trailing them.

The Lightning Tribe had taken on the self-appointed duty of ‘subtle surveillance’, but their execution left much to be desired. Behind them, Freed peered from behind a cotton candy stand, while Bickslow attempted to blend in by pretending to purchase a balloon animal, which only made him stand out more. Evergreen, exasperated, had given up entirely and simply watched from a distance with her arms crossed.

A few feet away, another group followed in equally terrible fashion.

Gray and Natsu were bickering behind a game stall, each blaming the other for ‘blowing their cover’. Lucy, trying to act natural, had gotten herself roped into an eating contest against Gajeel, who, despite not caring for the mission at all, was enjoying stuffing his face with skewered meat. Juvia, meanwhile, lurked behind a pillar, sending what could only be described as hero-worship looks at Hallie, while giving Laxus glares, though they softened ever so slightly every time she caught a glimpse of Laxus looking at Hallie with something like affection.

Happy, hovering beside them, sighed dramatically. “This is the worst stakeout ever.”

But neither Hallie nor Laxus acknowledged their not-so-secret followers. They had no intention of ruining the night with confrontation—not when time was already slipping through their fingers like sand.

As the evening waned, and the members of the guild slipped away to get ready for the Fantasia parade, with the townspeople lining up on either side of the street with excitement, the couple made their way up to their usual spot atop a quiet hill overlooking Magnolia. The carnival below was a sea of shimmering lights, and they could already see the first signs of the Fantasia parade starting, the distant hum of laughter and chatter floating up to them like a lullaby.

Laxus exhaled, his arms crossed as he stared out at the view. “I really screwed up, huh?”

Hallie turned to him, waiting.

He continued, his voice quieter. “I forgot what Fairy Tail was about. It’s not about power—it’s about bonds. Family.” Laxus’ jaw tightened, regret lining his features. “Freed tried to remind me of it, but I didn’t listen. And now, I’m paying the price for it.” He shook his head. “Honestly, the guild should be angrier at me. Gramps should have done more than just a temporary exile.”

Hallie sighed. “Honestly, what did you even think was going to happen?”

Laxus chuffed a quiet laugh. “Dunno. Didn’t think, I guess.”

Hallie shook her head. “You’re family, Laxus. The guild will understand where you’re coming from.”

Laxus was silent for a moment before speaking, voice lower, more raw. “I can put up a strong face all I want, say that I’m doing this for the guild. But the truth is… I was just afraid of being left behind. I was afraid to lose you.”

Hallie stilled.

Laxus reached into his pocket, pulling out a small box. “I was gonna wait. Told myself I’d give this to you the day I finally told you how I felt.” He opened the box, revealing a pair of small but intricately crafted earrings—silver, with water swirl patterns around the lightning bolts, subtle but unmistakable.

Hallie’s eyes softened. “Laxus…”

He hesitated for a moment before reaching up, carefully fastening them onto her ears. His fingers brushed against her skin, and she let out a quiet laugh.

“This is so like you.” She shook her head, but her smile was warm. “But I wouldn’t have you any other way.”

Laxus turned to her then, something unspoken in his gaze. He hesitated only for a moment before taking a step closer, reaching for her hand. “Hallie… I don’t know when I’ll be back. But I don’t want to leave without telling you the truth.” She tilted her head, eyes searching his. “I love you.”

Her breath caught, but there was no hesitation in her answer. Hallie laughed. “I’ve been waiting to hear that for such a long time,” she said. “There’s always only you.”

Then, without another word, Laxus leaned down, capturing Hallie’s lips in a kiss.

It was slow, deep, and filled with the promise of return. As fireworks exploded in the sky above them, painting the night with bursts of gold and crimson, neither pulled away.

The lacrima glow from the lamps lining the streets outside were the only lights spilling into the dark apartment as the sounds of pants, moans, and groans echoed, with a few articles of clothing scattered across the floor.

Hallie’s eyes fluttered close, even as Laxus pinned her body to the bed, his large hands holding her wrists down by the sides of her head, as he sucked on the sensitive skin of her neck. “L-Laxus, don’t…don’t leave a mark,” she murmured, breathing heavily.

Laxus only grunted in answer, before releasing his hold on Hallie, and sitting up. Hallie looked up at him, only watching as Laxus reached down to the hem of his shirt and lifted it up, pulling it off his muscular body and tossing it to the ground. His belt and pants came off next, as well as his underwear, leaving him nude in front of Hallie.

Laxus smirked down at Hallie, caressing her cheek even as he captured her lips in a kiss. “Like what you see?” He murmured against her lips.

Hallie didn’t even have a chance to answer, as Laxus captured her lips again in an intense kiss, only leaving mere moments for her to catch her breath, and kissing her again. Her arms wrapped around his neck, even as they kissed over and over.

Hallie barely noticed it, even as Laxus’ fingers trailed downwards her body, reaching for her pants, and undoing it, pulling it down her legs along with her underwear, tossing it to the ground, leaving her in just her shirt and bra.

Hallie gave a light gasp against Laxus’ lips as she felt his large, calloused hands trailing towards the hem of her shirt, slipping beneath the fabric and fondling her body. Laxus kissed her by the side of her neck gently, as she felt his fingers trailing along the edges of her bra.

“May I?” Laxus murmured softly into her ear.

“Y-Yes…”

Hallie’s eyes fluttered close in ecstasy as Laxus’ large hands slid under the fabric of her bra, touching her in her most intimate areas, fondling and caressing her all over.

The lightning mage pressed his lips against her abdomen, slowly kissing his way up her body, as he pushed the fabric of Hallie’s shirt upwards. Hallie obediently lifted her arms to allow Laxus to remove her shirt, tossing the discarded fabric to the floor, his fingers sliding under her body to unfasten the claps of her bra, and removing the last piece of fabric of her body, leaving her nude under Laxus.

Hallie felt heat creeping up her cheeks when she saw Laxus eyeing her body appreciatively, a look of lust within his eyes.

“D-Don’t look so much…” She whimpered, only for Laxus to capture her lips into a kiss again.

“Don’t hide yourself from me,” Laxus whispered. Her apartment was dark, but Laxus’ eyes almost glowed in the night. “You’re beautiful… You’re all I ever wanted.”

Hallie groaned, as Laxus sucked on the skin of her throat, his hands caressing her body, and fondling her breasts. She barely noticed it even when Laxus slid his legs in between hers, and spreading her legs apart, only realising it when she felt something hard pressing against her intimate areas.

“Laxus…”

“I won’t go any further if you don’t want me to,” Laxus murmured against her ear.

“No… Don’t stop…”

If Laxus has to leave tonight, then Hallie wants to know—some confirmation that she’s his, and that he’s hers.

Laxus kissed her again, pinning both her wrists above her head with one hand, as his other hand pushed her legs apart. “Ready?”

Hallie nodded.

She could feel Laxus pushing into her, and she let out a gasp at the feeling of something foreign entering her slowly, causing sharp pain to shoot down her spine.

“Ah…!”

Laxus kissed Hallie again, allowing her time to adjust to his size. Hallie is his first, like how she is his first, but the lightning mage did read a few…questionable books to know what to do for his first time. And he knows that the first time is always painful for a woman.

Deeper and deeper, he pushed, until he felt himself pushing against some sort of barrier—which told Laxus that Hallie had been untouched. He will be her first, and he will be the one taking her virginity.

Laxus captured Hallie’s lips again, with both their tongues tangling together, before he shoved in harshly, and Hallie let out a light scream of pain, her back arching slightly.

“A-Ah…!”

Hallie’s eyes fluttered close in ecstasy, as Laxus continuously pulled out and pushed in repeatedly, with their lovemaking causing the bed under them to move and creak continuously.

“L-Laxus…!” Hallie groaned, digging her nails into Laxus’ back as he grunted, focusing on taking her repeatedly, making love to her. “M-More! Harder! Faster!”

Laxus groaned, as he deepened and quickened his thrusts, causing Hallie to moan and groan in ecstasy, his name spilling from her lips. Thin layers of sweat covered both their bodies, before with one final hard thrust, Laxus thrust hard into Hallie, spilling his semen straight into her womb, and collapsing atop her body, holding Hallie close to his body, both of them breathing heavily.

“…Hallie…” Laxus whispered huskily into her ear, smoothing back her sweat-drenched hair. Hallie smiled up at him tiredly. “Want to go for another round?”

The Fairy Tail carnival is still in full swing, even after the Fantasia parade, with the moon casting its silver glow upon the streets full of excited townspeople. For most, it was an evening that almost everyone in Magnolia looked forward to the most. But for Zeref Dragneel, the immortal Black Wizard and feared legend, it was yet another night of silent vigil.

He blended easily in the shadows, his presence cloaked by the magic he had long since mastered.

This had become a routine—returning to Magnolia in secrecy, if only to catch a glimpse of his only daughter. Hallie Clairmont.

Zeref had never spoken a single word to her, never dared reveal the truth. She was safer not knowing. But even as he told himself that, the irrational, fatherly part of him always wanted to ensure she was doing well. To see her smile, to confirm she was surrounded by people who loved her.

Mavis was the only one who knew Zeref was here. The ethereal laughter of the Fairy Tail founder carried on the wind, amused as always by his predicament. He ignored it.

Tonight, however, fate had something truly horrific in store for him.

As Zeref approached the familiar path leading towards his daughter’s apartment, he noticed that her bedroom window was partially open. A habit, no doubt—Fairy Tail mages weren’t exactly the sort to worry about break-ins.

Zeref had taken solace in that window before, watching from a distance as she read late into the night, or listened to the laughter of her guildmates carrying from the streets below.

But tonight was…different.

An unmistakable noise reached Zeref’s ears even as he approached, enhanced with centuries of avoiding hunters and those plotting to kill him.

Rhythmic. Intense. Accompanied by the sound of laboured breathing, moans, and hushed whispers with the creaking of the bed that made the hairs on the back of Zeref’s neck stand on end.

Zeref’s mind screeched to a halt. Surely, he was misinterpreting this. Surely, he had not come all this way, braving his self-imposed exile and decades of guilt, just to overhear—

A particularly breathless exclamation of Laxus’ name shattered his denial into a million irreparable pieces.

Oh. Oh no.

Zeref’s body locked in place as the horrifying reality dawned on him. Hallie and Laxus—his daughter and the Thunder God himself—were engaged in what could only be described as a very, very vigorous…physical activity.

“There are things that a father just wouldn’t want to know about his daughter,” Zeref muttered, barely suppressing the deep, primal urge to throw a death curse through the window and end this torment.

“Oh, this is too good,” Mavis’ laughter rang in his ear, utterly unhelpful. “You should see your face right now.”

“I don’t need to see my face,” Zeref hissed through clenched teeth, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I need to unhear everything I just heard.”

Mavis floated beside him, her grin wide enough to split her face. “Well, you could just leave.”

Zeref twitched. That was the logical thing to do. And yet, his feet remained planted in place as a surge of protective fury warred with the mortification threatening to consume him.

Laxus.

Of all the men in the world, it had to be Laxus. He knew the Lightning Dragon Slayer was close to Hallie, but he had foolishly assumed it was merely friendship, or at most, a casual flirtation.

He had been so, so wrong.

A sharp gasp from inside the room had Zeref’s hands clenching into fists. No. He absolutely could not be standing here, listening to—

His eye twitched violently as another sound reached his ears.

Mavis was outright wheezing now, her spectral form shaking with barely contained mirth. “Oh, this is a golden moment. Should I go tell them they have an audience?”

Zeref turned to glare at her, his face paler than usual, which was a feat in itself. “You will do no such thing.”

“Come on, it’s hilarious.”

“I am on the verge of murdering Laxus.”

“Wouldn’t that just make Hallie sad?”

Zeref groaned and ran a hand down his face. Damn Mavis and her logic. Damn Laxus. Damn himself for choosing this night, of all nights, to come check on Hallie.

After another few agonising moments of listening to what could only be described as a marathon session, Zeref finally pried himself away from the scene of his suffering, turning on his heel to leave. He needed to go. He needed to scrub his brain clean with magic. He needed—

“You know, secrets don’t stay secrets forever,” Mavis called after him, her voice shifting into something more thoughtful, more solemn. “One day, the world will know you’re Hallie’s father. She’ll know. Wouldn’t it be better for her to hear it from you?”

Zeref paused, his back still turned to her.

“She deserves to know that the stories about you aren’t true,” Mavis continued, her voice softer now. “I never understood why you never defended yourself. Even in death, I couldn’t change that. But maybe… Maybe Hallie can.”

Zeref’s fists clenched at his sides, emotions swirling within him like a storm. He had thought about it. A thousand times, he had thought about it. But it was too dangerous. His past, his sins—he had chosen to bear them alone. He would not let them stain Hallie’s future.

“I can’t,” he said at last, his voice barely above a whisper.

Mavis sighed. “One day, you’ll realise you don’t have to be alone, Zeref.”

He didn’t answer. With a final glance at the window he never should have stopped by, he vanished into the night, leaving Magnolia behind once more.

Mavis stayed where she was, looking up at the stars with a small, knowing smile.

“One day, you’ll see.”

The soft glow of moonlight and the light from the lacrima-powered lamps filtered through the curtains of Hallie’s apartment, casting silver and gold streaks across the bed where Laxus lay, his arms wrapped securely around her from behind.

His large, calloused hands absentmindedly played with the strands of her dark hair, twisting them gently between his fingers as he breathed in her scent—a mix of lavender and something distinctly her. He committed it to memory, along with the way she fit so perfectly against him, the warmth of her bare skin against his. It was a memory he would have to carry with him when morning came, when he would have to leave her behind.

Hallie shifted slightly, pressing her back closer into his chest, as if she could hold onto him for just a little longer. She already knew what he was thinking. She always did.

“You won’t be here when I wake up, will you?” she asked softly, her voice barely above a whisper.

Laxus exhaled slowly, pressing a lingering kiss against her shoulder. “I have to leave by morning. Gramps told me.”

Hallie turned in his arms, tilting her head up to meet his gaze. Even in the dim light, she could see the emotions warring in his stormy blue eyes—anger, regret, longing.

“Yeah,” she murmured, running her fingers lightly over his jaw. “I’ll wait for you. No matter how long it takes, I’ll wait.”

Laxus clenched his jaw, his fingers tightening around her waist. “I don’t want you to wait for me,” he admitted, his voice rough. “I don’t want you to put your life on hold for a dumbass like me who fucked up and got himself thrown out of the guild.”

Hallie cupped his face, her thumbs brushing against the skin on his cheeks. “I believe in you,” she told him firmly. “I know you’ve learned your lesson now. You’ll come back, Laxus. And when you do, I’ll be right here, waiting for you.”

Laxus’ throat worked as he swallowed thickly, and for a long moment, he just stared at her, memorising every curve of her face, the certainty in her eyes, the quiet strength she always carried. He wanted to believe her. He wanted to believe that he wouldn’t be gone forever, that he wouldn’t lose her completely.

Laxus leaned down, capturing her lips in a slow, lingering kiss, pouring everything he couldn’t say into it. Hallie responded with equal fervour, her arms tightening around him as if she could anchor him to her, if only for a little longer.

When they finally pulled apart, she let out a breathless chuckle, her fingers tracing absent patterns on his chest.

“…I forgot to use protection,” Laxus muttered suddenly, his brow furrowing as the realisation hit him.

Hallie snorted, shaking her head. “Is it really that bad if you get me pregnant?” she teased.

Laxus groaned. “Gramps will kill me for knocking you up.”

Hallie laughed softly, the sound like music to his ears. “I used a magical contraceptive spell. Relax.”

Laxus exhaled in relief before pressing his forehead against hers. “You always think ahead, huh?”

“Somebody has to.”

They lay there for a while longer, tangled in each other, reluctant to let the night slip away. Eventually, Hallie drifted off to sleep, curled up against his side, her breathing deep and even.

Laxus stayed awake, staring at the ceiling, the weight of his impending departure pressing heavily on his chest. Finally, as the first hints of dawn began to creep through the curtains, he forced himself to move.

Quietly, he slipped out of bed, careful not to wake her as he reached for his clothes in the dark. He dressed with practised efficiency, pulling on his pants, buckling his belt, and shrugging on his shirt, and then his coat. His boots were next. As he knelt to tie them, his gaze drifted back to the bed.

Hallie was still asleep, her dark hair fanned out against the pillow, her face peaceful. Laxus hesitated before stepping closer, brushing a strand of hair from her face. He let his fingers linger, his chest tightening.

“I’ll be back,” he whispered, so quietly he wasn’t sure if he had even spoken at all. “Wait for me.”

Then, before he could change his mind, he turned and left.

Magnolia was still asleep when Laxus walked through its quiet streets, heading toward the outskirts of town—with the streets still bearing remnants of the Fairy Tail carnival from the previous night. The carnival festivities had long ended, leaving behind empty stalls and remnants of laughter that still lingered in the air.

Laxus hadn’t expected to run into anyone, but as he neared the edge of town, a familiar figure leaned casually against a lamppost, arms crossed. The moment Laxus saw the smirk on Freed’s face, he scowled.

“So,” Freed drawled, eyes gleaming with mischief, “I take it you had an eventful night?”

Laxus sighed heavily, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “You got something to say, Freed?”

The rune mage chuckled, pushing off the post. “Nothing at all. Just… I’m happy for you. Hallie’s been good for you. And it’s about time, man. You both have been dancing around each other since we were teenagers. We were all sick of waiting.”

Laxus looked away, shoving his hands into his coat pockets. “Yeah. I know.”

Freed’s smirk softened into something more genuine. “I’ll take care of her. I know that’s what you’re going to ask me to do.”

Laxus nodded. “And make sure no damn idiots try to move in on her while I’m gone.”

Freed laughed. “I don’t think you need to worry about that. I believe Hallie has made it quite clear where her heart lies.” He grinned. “And I think it’s more likely she’ll be the one taking care of me, than the other way around. But don’t worry, Laxus. I’ll watch out for her.”

Laxus exhaled, nodding once. Then, without another word, he turned and walked away, his figure disappearing into the early morning mist.

He didn’t look back.

But he would return.

One day.

XXXXXX

Makarov Dreyar had lived through enough battles and betrayals to know when a storm was coming.

The guild master’s office within Fairy Tail’s guildhall felt unusually quiet, the distant sounds of revelry from the main hall barely filtering through the heavy wooden door. He sat behind his cluttered desk, rubbing his temples as he listened to Hallie Clairmont, her expression grim as she slid an aged, worn leather journal across to him.

It was the day after the Fairy Tail carnival and also the day after Laxus’ departure. Makarov knew he wasn’t the only one already missing that brat.

Despite Laxus’ brash and gruff demeanour, he was always willing to lend anyone a hand if they just asked, and had a good and kind heart deep down within him. It was also why the guild took it so hard that Laxus attempted a coup. Though Makarov knew they would also forgive Laxus. It will just take time.

“I meant to bring this to you sooner,” Hallie admitted, her voice carrying a weight Makarov had come to associate with things far more dangerous than they first appeared, tapping a finger against the surface of the journal. “But with everything that happened—first Phantom Lord, then Laxus—I never found the right moment. And considering what Warrod told us before we left, I wanted to be careful.”

Makarov frowned deeply, picking up the journal. The edges were frayed, but he could already feel the unease settling in his bones. “Warrod? What did he say?”

Hallie’s gaze sharpened. “That only you and Bob should know about this. No one else. He believes this confirms his suspicions that someone high up in the Magic Council has been backing a ‘secret faction’ for years. And worse—he thinks they’re connected to the Grimoire Heart cult.”

Makarov’s fingers tightened around the journal. A slow, sinking dread settled in his gut. “The cult… We raised their lodges years ago. But we never found their leader.” His eyes narrowed. “You’re certain they had protection?”

“It’s likely,” Hallie confirmed. “The missing children case Warrod sent us on—that village near the ancient ruins—it wasn’t just a random job. Warrod suspected those children were taken for something more sinister. When we found them, they were all hooked up to these machines, and the journal entries said that they were being tested for ‘something’. To look for ‘potential’. Then we found this journal in the same research room in those ruins.”

Makarov exhaled sharply. “Damn it. I was hoping we had put those bastards down for good.” He flipped open the journal, sharp eyes scanning the entries. Symbols and fragmented records lined the pages—mentions of ‘purification rituals’, ‘perfect vessels’, and something even more disturbing: ‘a grand design, centuries in the making’.

Makarov’s grip on the book tightened. He had seen enough horror in his years to know when something was far from over.

Hallie’s voice pulled him from his thoughts. “I don’t know how deep this goes, but Warrod believes if we aren’t careful, the people behind this will make us disappear.”

Makarov’s jaw clenched, the weight of long-buried secrets pressing down on him. He hesitated before speaking, before sharing something he had kept locked away for years.

“There’s something you don’t know, Hallie,” he murmured, his voice quieter, rougher. “The reason I exiled Laxus’ father, Ivan, wasn’t just because he turned against the guild. It was because I found out what he did to Laxus. He experimented on him—forced Dragon Slayer magic onto him. Laxus barely survived it.”

Hallie’s breath caught, her eyes widening in shock. “What…?” Her voice was barely above a whisper. “You mean…”

“It wasn’t a natural gift. It was forced on him.” Makarov’s hands clenched into fists atop the desk. “That was the last straw for me. I banished Ivan, but I never told Laxus the truth. I didn’t want to taint his view of his father.” He exhaled slowly. “But now… After everything you’ve uncovered… I fear Ivan’s past actions might not have been his own ideas. What he tried with Laxus—what the cult did to Erza, Jellal, and the others—it’s too similar.” He tapped the journal with one wrinkled finger. “There’s a connection here.”

Hallie swallowed, her face unreadable. “You think Ivan was working for the cult?”

“Or maybe the cult and Ivan are both tied to this secret faction.” Makarov sighed, rubbing his temples. “I’ve heard whispers about such a group over the decades, but I always assumed it was just fairy tales. If they do exist…”

Hallie finished the thought. “Then what are they planning?”

Makarov’s gaze darkened. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”

A silence stretched between them before Makarov sat up straighter, making a decision.

“We need answers. And I know just the person to get them.” He stood up from his chair and walked to the door. “Gajeel! Get in here!”

A moment later, heavy boots echoed down the hallway, and the Iron Dragon Slayer stepped inside, arms crossed, his red eyes flickering between them. Hints of bandages are still visible beneath his shirt and around his arms. “What’s this about, old man?”

Makarov motioned for him to sit. “We need someone to track down Ivan Dreyar. I want you to do it.”

Gajeel raised a brow, immediately understanding the gravity of the request. “Took you long enough to ask,” he muttered before leaning forward. “What exactly am I lookin’ for?”

Makarov pushed the journal toward him. “Information. Ivan’s movements, his contacts. See if there’s any link between him and this so-called secret faction. Use your old ties in the underground—quietly. No one else in the guild can know.”

Gajeel flipped through a few pages before letting out a low whistle. “This is heavy stuff, pops.”

“I know. That’s why you need to be careful.” Makarov’s voice was stern, almost fatherly. “If you feel like it’s too dangerous, you pull out immediately. This isn’t just about guild business. If Warrod is right, the people we’re dealing with can erase us from existence.”

Gajeel leaned back, folding his arms behind his head. “Yeah, yeah. I get it. But you know me—I ain’t exactly the kinda guy to run from trouble.”

Hallie, who had been silent, spoke then. “Be careful, Gajeel.”

He smirked. “Don’t worry, Clairmont. I ain’t planning on gettin’ myself killed.”

Makarov sighed, rubbing his temples again as Gajeel stood to leave. “Damn kids are gonna give me a heart attack one of these days…”

Hallie smiled slightly at that, though it didn’t reach her eyes. “That’s what happens when you take in the troublemakers, Master.”

He let out a rough chuckle. “Yeah. That’s Fairy Tail for you.”

But deep in his heart, as Makarov watched Gajeel leave, a familiar unease remained. The past had come knocking, and this time, it wouldn’t be ignored.

And Makarov had a sinking feeling that Fairy Tail was about to be caught in the storm’s path.

Chapter Text

The ruins of Hogwarts lay before him, a silent graveyard of a once great bastion of magic. Time had worn the castle down to its very bones, but even the slow decay of millennia could not fully erase the scars of battle.

Stone walls stood jagged and broken, some half-sunk into the earth as if the very ground mourned their loss. What had once been proud towers were now shattered spires, their remnants barely clinging to crumbling foundations.

Zeref stepped carefully over the uneven ground, his boots disturbing the brittle grass and ash-like dust that had settled over the centuries. He had visited many ruins in his time—remnants of civilisations lost to war or time, but this place was different.

There was a presence here—an echo of something old, something powerful.

It is extremely likely that Zeref is likely the first person to set foot in this place since the end of the era of the Ancients. He had never told a soul about this place since he was led here after he couldn’t remain in Fiore any longer. It is like something was leading him here.

The Black Lake, as the portraits had once called it, lay in the distance, though it was a far cry from the serene waters the founders had described. Once pristine and deep, its surface was now murky and still, reflecting only the grey overcast sky above. The edges of the lake were barren, stripped of life, and where once students might have sat, laughing and dipping their feet into the water, there was nothing but desolation.

Zeref exhaled slowly, his breath curling in the cool air.

He had been here for some time now, seeking solace in the ruins while evading the watchful eyes of the secret faction. It was here, in this hollowed-out shell of a school, that he had first heard the stories from the portraits—the tales of Hallie Potter.

Tales of a young witch who had once walked these halls, who had wielded magic as naturally as breathing, and who had fought in a war that had ultimately led to the downfall of this very world.

Zeref did not know this Hallie Potter. But Severus Snape, in his usual dry, yet oddly reverent manner, had made one thing abundantly clear: Hallie Potter had the same eyes as his daughter.

“She has the same air about her,” Snape had said when Zeref had shown him photos of his daughter, with his voice laced with something almost akin to nostalgia. “I knew her once, and I know her now, no matter what form she takes.”

At first, Zeref had dismissed it as sentimentality.

Among the mage circles, reincarnation was a much debated topic, and it is also a concept he was familiar with. But it was also an enigma few could prove. Yet, the more Zeref listened to the tales of Hallie Potter—the decisions she had made, the burdens she had carried, the wars she had fought—the more uneasy he became.

Could it really be her?

A flutter of movement caught his eye, and Zeref turned just in time to see the brilliant streak of crimson and gold descending toward him.

Fawkes.

The phoenix had been watching him since his arrival, never approaching too closely, but never straying far. At first, there had been wariness in its eyes, a caution born of past pain. But Zeref had never tried to harm him, nor did he wish to. It would be a sin to harm such a beautiful and pure creature as a phoenix. And over time, the phoenix had drawn closer, as if sensing something within Zeref that was worth trusting.

“You can consider Fawkes as a guardian of the school. It was said that phoenixes are the guardians sent to guide wizards by Lady Magic,” Godric Gryffindor had told Zeref once.

“Headmaster Dippet informed me during my tenure as Headmaster that Fawkes was brought to the school by a student during his time. A student that enrolled during her Fifth Year which is an almost never seen before case,” Snape had said, “After that student had graduated, she asked Headmaster Dippet to allow Fawkes to remain, and he did. Fawkes had remained as the school’s guardian since. And despite what Dumbledore would have you believe, Fawkes was never his familiar.”

Fawkes landed on a low, broken wall beside Zeref, his feathers gleaming even in the dim light of the ruined world around them. Then, without warning, the phoenix trilled softly and leaned forward, pressing his warm forehead against Zeref’s arm.

Startled, Zeref did not move.

Then the visions began.

Images, flickering and hazy at first, filled his mind.

A young girl in a uniform unlike anything Zeref had ever seen, her wand raised as she faced impossible odds. Dark wizards hunting her, her magic pulsing at her fingertips, shadows of power curling around her as she stood defiant. Triumphs hard-won, the sacrifice of a much beloved mentor, friendships forged in fire, and a battle that left its mark upon history.

“This isn’t the right way, Sebastian! Anne would never want this!”

A dark-haired boy in the same uniform stood defiantly against the girl, even as she tried to talk him out of his latest idea to save his twin sister, with a boy with strangely milky eyes standing beside the girl.

“…Miriam would have loved you…”

A man being held in the arms of the girl, smiling proudly as he took his last breath.

Her name is Aria, a strange voice spoke in Zeref’s mind, the only person I’ll ever be loyal to. Until the end, no matter the odds, she never gave up. Even as her close friend fell into darkness and insanity to the point of no return, she never faltered from her path.

Zeref’s breath caught. The parallels were unmistakable. The way the girl fought, the way she had endured—it was far too familiar. His own struggles, his own burdens, mirrored in the story of a girl long gone from this world.

The images faded, and he found himself staring at Fawkes, who regarded him with knowing eyes.

“You’re telling me not to give up?” Zeref murmured, his fingers brushing over the phoenix’s soft feathers.

Fawkes let out a quiet trill, his warmth seeping into Zeref’s cold hands.

Zeref looked away, toward the distant remains of the castle. The secret faction, the ones who lurked in the shadows of the Magic Council, were still a threat. They sought control, and they had already done so much damage to history. They were the reason he had fled to these ruins, the reason he had sought refuge in the past’s echoes.

And then, there was Hallie. His daughter.

The girl who bore the eyes of a long-dead warrior, the girl who wielded magic older than time itself. The girl who—despite her quiet smiles—carried the weight of something far greater than herself.

He had sworn to protect her, but was it enough?

Fawkes let out another quiet note, nudging Zeref slightly.

Zeref sighed, a small, tired chuckle escaping him. “You phoenixes always did have a way of knowing more than you let on.”

Fawkes trilled again, fluffing his feathers before taking off in a graceful arc toward the ruined towers.

Zeref watched him go before turning his gaze back to the ruins around him. Perhaps the phoenix was right. Perhaps there was still hope, even in the ashes of the past.

And perhaps, just perhaps, the girl with the same eyes as Hallie Potter—the daughter he had sworn to protect—was destined to change the future.

XXXXXX

Hallie stood in front of Magnolia’s local apothecary shop, The Whispering Willow, inhaling deeply before stepping inside. The warm scent of herbs and dried flowers filled her senses, mingling with the faintest trace of potion fumes.

It was calming, grounding—exactly what she needed after the storm that had torn through Fairy Tail just a few days earlier.

Luna was behind the counter, carefully grinding something into a fine powder, while Neville was stacking vials on a shelf. The moment the bell above the door chimed, both turned to her, their faces softening from concern into something far more familiar.

“Hallie,” Luna greeted, dusting her hands on her apron. “You look like you could use a drink. Tea? Whiskey? Something stronger?”

Hallie let out a breathy chuckle, shaking her head. “Tea’s fine.”

Neville, ever observant, frowned slightly. “You okay?”

Hallie hesitated before giving a half-shrug. “I just…needed to talk.”

That was all it took.

Luna motioned toward the back, and Neville moved to grab the teapot. Moments later, they were seated around a small wooden table in the apothecary’s back room, where an enchanted fire crackled in the hearth.

Hallie took a sip of her tea, letting the warmth settle in her chest before she finally spoke. “I suppose you’ve heard about what happened.”

Luna and Neville exchanged glances before Luna nodded. “Mystogan came to get us to help with the injured after…everything. It wasn’t pretty.”

Neville sighed. “We also heard about Laxus’ exile. It is like when Jellal went to the Magic Council—Laxus’ common sense went out the window.”

Hallie swallowed, fingers tightening around her cup. “Yeah… It’s been rough. But I can see where he was coming from. After Phantom Lord attacked, Laxus probably felt like we weren’t as strong as we should’ve been. And Laxus… He’s always been someone who believes strength is the only thing that keeps us safe.” She let out a tired sigh. “He wasn’t entirely wrong. Fairy Tail was vulnerable. But he was wrong about how to fix it. At least, I think he finally understands that.”

Neville leaned against the counter. “You think he learned his lesson?”

Hallie nodded. “He did. I saw it in his eyes before he left. Now, all I can do is wait.”

Luna smiled softly. “He’s always been emotionally constipated.” Silence fell for several moments before Luna then studied Hallie carefully for a long moment, and her lips curled into a knowing smile. “So, he told you how he felt before he left, didn’t he?” She gave a pointed glance at the new pair of earrings currently dangling from Hallie’s ears.

Hallie choked on her tea. “W-What?”

Neville smirked. “You’re not denying it.”

“I—!” Hallie spluttered, cheeks burning. “T-That’s none of your business!”

Luna leaned in, grinning. “Did you sleep together?”

“LUNA!”

“Oh, come on, you’re practically glowing, I’m just curious!” Luna waved a hand nonchalantly. “The way you’re blushing tells me everything I need to know.”

Neville chuckled, eyes twinkling with mischief. “You know, Hallie, I always thought you’d be a little more subtle about these things.”

Hallie groaned, burying her face in her hands. “Why am I even talking to you two about this?”

Luna grinned. “Who else are you going to talk to?” She leaned closer, lowering her voice conspiratorially. “So, was he any good in the sack?”

Hallie’s head shot up, looking absolutely scandalised. “I—I am not—”

Luna arched a brow. “Oh, come on. Was it a good first time? Considering how muscular and tall he is, with Dragon Slayer magic and all, is Laxus… you know, big down there? Since Dragon Slayer magic does tend to enhance physical attributes.”

Hallie was almost afraid to ask what exactly she meant by physical attributes.

Neville, at this point, had decided to have a sudden case of selective hearing and busied himself with stirring his tea with far too much focus.

Luna was outright grinning at Hallie’s expression. “Oh, come on, Hallie. Don’t pretend you haven’t noticed. The man is built like a goddamn war machine. He’s got shoulders broad enough to block the sun.” Her voice lowered as she whispered to Hallie, “So, you know, does it hurt when he put it into you?”

“I—” Hallie sputtered, face heating up as the images from that night entered her head. “I AM NOT DISCUSSING THIS WITH YOU!”

Luna giggled. “So, I take that as a yes?”

“Fine! Yes, okay? He’s great in the sack. Our…first time was very enjoyable. I wouldn’t mind doing it again. And yes, damn it, he’s…very well endowed.”

Neville coughed into his tea, trying to hide his grin behind his teacup. “Well, good for you, Hallie,” he said, trying not to laugh. “You both probably quite enjoyed your time in bed, huh?”

“Oh, I’ll say Hallie did more than enjoy if you ask me, Neville,” Luna beamed. “And if you ever need any tips, I’d be happy to—”

“Nope! We are done here!” Hallie shot up from her chair, still red-faced. The last thing she is expecting when she came to the apothecary is to endure a round of bedroom talk from Luna and Neville.

As she turned to leave, her sketchbook slipped from her bag, landing with a soft thud. Luna bent down, picking it up. Her eyes widened as she recognised the detailed drawing of a street—one she shouldn’t have known. And yet, it sent a strange, nostalgic shiver down her spine.

Diagon Alley.

Neville, peering over her shoulder, stiffened. “That’s…” He trailed off, something in his expression shifting. Memories flickered at the edge of his mind—shadows of a time he couldn’t quite grasp.

Luna traced the lines with her fingertips, then met Hallie’s gaze. “This is from when you went on that mission, isn’t it? With Laxus and the Trimens? You mentioned you went to some ruins?”

Hallie nodded, hesitantly taking the sketchbook back. “Yeah… It reminded me of something. A place that used to be filled with magic, long ago. I don’t know why, but I had to draw it.”

Luna and Neville exchanged glances, unease settling between them. Then, like a lightning strike, a memory resurfaced.

A dimly lit room. Students gathered in defiance. Wands raised in solidarity.

The Defence Association.

And the arguments.

Ron, red-faced and angry. Hermione, skeptical.

“We cannot let them in,” Ron was saying, arms crossed. “They’re Slytherins, Hallie!”

Hallie clenched her fists, eyes twitching with annoyance. “So? They want to fight just as much as we do.”

“Do they?” Ron challenged. “Or are they just spying for Umbridge?”

Theodore Nott scoffed. “Oh yes, because we love that hag.”

Even a deaf person could hear the obvious sarcasm in his voice.

Blaise Zabini crossed his arms. “And we love having our wands confiscated and our common room watched at all hours.”

Daphne Greengrass shot Hermione an unimpressed glare. “You’re the ones always going on about ‘unity’. Well? Let’s see it.”

Neville stepped forward. “Hallie’s right. If we keep turning people away just because they’re from a different House, then we’re no better than the people trying to tear us down.”

Luna nodded. “You’re afraid of them because they’re different. That’s not very Gryffindor of you, Ron.”

Hallie turned to Hermione. “Even Malfoy isn’t as bad as you two always made him out to be. You’re the ones who pick fights with him.”

Hermione flinched. Ron scowled deeper.

But the decision had already been made. The Defence Association would welcome anyone willing to stand and fight.

Back in the present, Luna closed the sketchbook, her gaze distant. “Do you believe in reincarnation?”

Hallie blinked at this strange and sudden question from out of nowhere. “What?”

“Do you believe in it?” Luna pressed. “Do you believe that in a past life, we’ve met before? That we were friends even then?”

Hallie was silent for a long moment. “Who knows?” she said at last. “But… I’ve been having strange dreams since I met you both.”

Neville and Luna exchanged a look. “Strange how?”

Hallie hesitated. “Of us. Of a castle. A school. Sitting in classes. Being students. Even from the start, it was like I already trusted you before even knowing why. If reincarnation is real, then maybe…” She trailed off before shaking her head, and exhaling. “It’s probably nothing.” Hallie picked up her things and turned toward the door, pausing only once. “I’ll see you later.”

When she was gone, Neville leaned against the counter, his expression thoughtful. “Coincidence?” he murmured.

Luna’s lips curved into a small smile. “Once is happenstance. Twice is coincidence. But three times? All of us having the same dreams?”

Neville exhaled. “What does this mean, Luna?”

Luna stared at the door Hallie had walked through. “I don’t know. But I think we’re going to find out.”

XXXXXX

The small village was quiet in the late afternoon, the kind of place where time moved slower, where the people lived simple lives untouched by the chaos of the larger cities.

Laxus had been passing through for the past couple of days, lending a hand to those who needed it. He never asked for payment, though the villagers insisted—sometimes in coin, sometimes in food, sometimes in the form of a warm bed at the local inn.

He hadn’t expected his journey to be like this, but he accepted it. And if Laxus was being honest, he had started to understand what his grandfather had been trying to teach him all those years.

Still, with each passing day, he missed Fairy Tail more. Missed his home. Missed her.

Hallie.

The thought of her gnawed at Laxus like an old wound that refused to heal. He had left her behind, left the guild behind, but he couldn’t leave behind what she meant to him. It was an ache that settled deep in his chest, one he carried with him wherever he went.

He was helping an old man repair a broken fence when he felt a familiar presence—a powerful one, one he hadn’t expected to run into. Laxus turned just as a larger figure approached, clad in a long, tattered cloak that did little to hide the overwhelming presence of Fairy Tail’s strongest mage.

Gildarts Clive.

Laxus straightened up, brushing the dirt off his hands. “What are you doing here?”

Gildarts grinned, crossing his arms over his chest. “Heard there was a blond punk roaming around doing good deeds like some kind of wandering hero. Figured it had to be you.”

Laxus scoffed, but couldn’t help the slight smirk that tugged at his lips. “Didn’t think you’d be back in Fiore.”

Gildarts shrugged. “Decided to take a break from the usual adventuring. Needed to check in on things. And then, lo and behold, I run into you.” He gestured toward a nearby wooden bench. “Mind if I sit?”

Laxus nodded, and the two settled in. For a while, they sat in companionable silence, watching the villagers go about their day. Finally, Gildarts spoke.

“I already know what led to your exile,” he said, his tone even. “Knew you were hotheaded—you always had been, even as a kid. But I hoped you wouldn’t have to learn your lesson the hard way.”

Laxus exhaled slowly. “I did. And I think… I understood what you were trying to tell me all those years ago… Back when I was trying to get Hallie to forgive me after the love potion debacle.”

Gildarts nodded solemnly. “Wish you didn’t have to learn that lesson the way I did, though.”

Laxus frowned, turning to him. “The way you did?”

The older man let out a dry chuckle. “You know, I wasn’t always the easygoing guy you see now. I used to be a real piece of work. Still am, depending on who you ask.” He leaned back, staring up at the sky. “I’ve always been a free spirit, a wanderer. A philanderer, too, I’ll admit. Never really thought much about settling down. But once…” He trailed off, his expression softening. “There was a woman.”

Laxus blinked. He had never heard Gildarts talk about a woman before. “Who?”

“Her name was Elara,” Gildarts said, his voice quieter now. “She was a florist in a small village up north. I met her when I stopped by for a job. She was…different. Kind, but sharp. She had this way of calling me out on my bullshit, never let me get away with anything.” He chuckled. “I loved her, in my own way. But I liked my freedom too much. Liked my job. Liked being able to go wherever I wanted, whenever I wanted.”

Laxus frowned. “What happened?”

Gildarts’ smile faded. “One day, she just disappeared. Packed up and left. And… I realised just how much my actions, my inaction, had hurt her. I searched for her. For years, I searched. But nothing. And then one day, the new owner who took over Elara’s old flower shop told me that before she left… She was pregnant.”

Laxus stiffened.

“I never got the chance to see my child’s face,” Gildarts admitted. “Never got the chance to be a father to them. And by the time I realised what I had lost, it was too late. I kept travelling, but it wasn’t just for the thrill of adventure anymore. I was searching. And part of me still is.” He let out a slow breath. “If my child… Whoever they are… If they’re still alive, they would be about Cana or Hallie’s age now.” Gildarts let out a wry smile. “I won’t deny—the first time Master Bob brought Hallie to Fairy Tail, I was hoping that she was mine. She fits the bill. The right age. A missing father. And a single mother who raised her. But then, I found out that she was Isolde Clairmont’s child, and my hopes dashed again.” He exhaled slowly. “Part of the reason why I took more of a hand in raising you, Hallie, and even Natsu is probably guilt. I wanted to be there for you the way your own weren’t. And in a way, I wanted to make up for my own absence in my child’s life.”

Laxus swallowed, unsure of what to say. He had always seen Gildarts as someone who had it all figured out—strong, confident, unshakable. But now, he saw something else. Regret. Deep, aching regret.

“I ain’t saying this to make you feel bad, kid,” Gildarts continued, “I’m saying it because I don’t want you to make the same mistakes I did. Makarov hasn’t given up on you. The guild hasn’t given up on you. And neither has Hallie.”

Laxus clenched his fists. “I know.”

“Then don’t waste the second chance you’ve got,” Gildarts said firmly. “You might not be able to go back right away, but that doesn’t mean you’re gone forever. Learn from this. Become better. And when the time comes, go back to the people who love you.”

Laxus exhaled through his nose, looking away. “…You think she’s still waiting for me?”

Gildarts grinned. “I think if you take too long, she might just hunt you down herself.”

Laxus huffed out a small laugh. “Yeah. That sounds like her.”

The two sat in silence for a moment longer before Gildarts stood, stretching. “Well, I should get moving. Still got places to be. But remember what I said, Laxus. Learn from this. Make it count. Unlike me, Hallie hasn’t given up on you. She’s still waiting.”

Laxus nodded. “Yeah. I will.”

Gildarts gave him a firm pat on the shoulder before walking away, leaving Laxus alone with his thoughts. He sat there for a long time, staring at the sky, thinking about the past, about his mistakes, about Hallie.

And for the first time in a long while, he felt like he knew what he had to do.

XXXXXX

Hibiki Lates had always looked forward to Hallie’s letters.

They were a constant, a thread of warmth that tied her to her old home in Blue Pegasus, even after she had found a new family in Fairy Tail. Every week, without fail, a letter would arrive, addressed to him and Master Bob, detailing her adventures, her triumphs, and the occasional exasperation with her guildmates—normally detailing whatever mess that she had to clean up that week.

It was a tradition now, one that usually brought laughter and teasing at the expense of the rest of the guild, who never received so much as a single scribbled note from ‘little Hallie’ apart from the thank you notes that she sent whenever she received presents from them.

This time, however, as Hibiki unfolded the letter, his usual grin faltered. His eyes scanned the parchment, his expression darkening with every word. The air around him grew tense, an unfamiliar silence settling over the usually lively Blue Pegasus guild hall.

Ren, ever the observant one, took notice first. “Hey, what’s up with you? That’s not your usual ‘Hallie sent me a letter, and I’m about to gloat’ face.”

Hibiki didn’t respond immediately. His grip on the letter tightened, knuckles turning white. Then, with barely contained fury, he thrust the parchment toward Ren. “Read it.”

Ren took the letter hesitantly, skimming through Hallie’s neat, calligraphy-like script. As his eyes reached the part about Laxus’ attempted coup and subsequent exile, his brows furrowed. By the time he finished, he let out a low whistle.

“Well… That’s…something…” Ren muttered. He side-eyed Hibiki warily. “I assume the thing making you look like you want to murder someone is the Laxus part?”

Everyone in Blue Pegasus knew about Hallie’s feelings for Laxus and vice versa. The pair have been dancing around each other since they were teenagers, and there have been bets going around for years now just when Laxus would confess. Though everyone in Blue Pegasus had enough self-awareness to not speak about it in Hibiki’s earshot.

“He tried to take over the damn guild! After Phantom Lord attacked them! And then—” Hibiki clenched his jaw, fists trembling. “Then he finally admitted he loves her, but he still left!”

Ren opened his mouth to argue in Laxus’ defence, then paused. There was a certain vagueness in Hallie’s wording, one that made it clear she had left out details. Ren was willing to bet his next paycheck that those missing details involved something Hibiki would absolutely lose his mind over.

Hibiki’s next words proved his assumption correct. “And I’m pretty damn sure they slept together that night,” Hibiki growled. “Which means I—am—going—to—kill—him.”

The guild hall erupted into chaos.

Before Hibiki could so much as take a step, a dozen hands tackled him from all sides, sending him crashing to the floor in a dogpile of Blue Pegasus members. “GET OFF ME!” he roared, thrashing under the weight of his comrades.

“You need to CALM DOWN,” Ren grunted, struggling to keep Hibiki pinned. “Murder is not the answer.”

“He defiled our little Hallie!” Hibiki snarled.

“I don’t think she was unwilling,” Eve’s voice cut in, his usual gentle tone carrying an edge of finality. “And I know you don’t like to think about it, Hibiki, but the truth of the matter is that Hallie and Laxus are adults, and of age. It’s their business what they get up to. Besides, if you try to kill the man Hallie loves, do you really think she’ll forgive you?”

Hibiki froze. A vision of Hallie’s heartbroken face flashed in his mind.

“That’s low,” he muttered bitterly.

“That’s effective,” Eve countered, crossing his arms. “Are you really willing to risk her happiness just to satisfy your protective instincts?”

“Besides, like Eve said, Hallie isn’t a child anymore,” Ren pointed out. “She’s more than capable of taking care of herself. Heck, she can even kick our asses easily.”

Hibiki exhaled heavily, his anger simmering but no longer at a boil. “…Fine. I won’t kill him.”

Ren exhaled in relief, standing up and dusting himself off. “Good. But I have a feeling you’re not gonna let this go, are you?”

Hibiki’s eyes gleamed with determination. “I still want to speak to Hallie, at least. But Laxus isn’t getting away from me. Not a chance in hell.”

The evening at the village inn had been relatively peaceful—an unusual occurrence for any group involving Natsu and Gray, but Erza had her suspicions about why.

It wasn’t just that their latest mission had gone well; no property damage, no unexpected brawls, no angry town officials demanding compensation. No, Erza was convinced the reason behind this miracle was sitting at the far end of the table, sipping her tea in blissful ignorance.

Hallie Clairmont.

Somehow, when she was around, Natsu and Gray managed to rein in their more destructive tendencies. Whether it was out of some deep-seated respect, fondness, or the simple fact that both boys knew better than to provoke Hallie’s temper, Erza wasn’t sure. But she wasn’t about to question the results.

Which made it all the more surprising when the doors of the inn burst open, and an all-too-familiar, impeccably dressed blonde strode in, followed closely by Ren, Eve, and—to Erza’s rising irritation—Ichiya, who is currently posing dramatically, arms wide as if expecting an ovation.

“Hallie, darling~! Your beloved Blue Pegasus family has arrived!”

Hallie groaned to herself, setting down her cup of tea, wondering if she should have just ordered a tankard of ale instead.

Ren, looking entirely too amused at the reactions of the Fairy Tail team, added, “To be fair, he at least didn’t make a scene at your guildhall,” he pointed out.

“That’s only because I wasn’t there,” Hallie said dryly. She had been taking as many jobs as she could in the past month since Laxus’ exile—in part to stop herself from thinking about the missing blonde, and also in part because Hallie was still trying to stop herself from strangling Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen for their parts in Laxus’ attempted coup.

The trio were still grovelling after a month and getting lots of apology gifts, much to the guild’s amusement, in an attempt to get her forgiveness. But it’s also the reason why Hallie had been taking jobs temporarily with Erza’s team in the meantime.

“I wouldn’t say that was the only reason,” Hibiki said airily, sliding into the seat next to Hallie. His usual suave demeanour was firmly in place, but there was a sharpness to his gaze when he turned toward her, one that made her sigh.

“You’re here because of the letter I sent you,” Hallie sighed. Honestly, she should have known this would be Hibiki’s reaction the moment she’d written to him about Laxus in her weekly letter.

“What letter?” Lucy was curious, looking from one to the other.

Hibiki ignored that question, his sharp eyes scanning Hallie for any signs of distress. His frown deepened when he saw nothing out of the ordinary. “You wrote to me,” he said, voice cool and composed—too composed. “And yet, you didn’t think to mention certain…details?”

Gray raised an eyebrow. “What details?”

Hallie sighed, leaning back against her chair. “He’s talking about Laxus.”

That got their attention. Natsu tilted his head, curious. “What about Laxus?” He wanted to know, shooting Hallie a concerned look. Everyone in Fairy Tail knew better than to mention Laxus’ name in Hallie’s earshot these days since the blonde had departed Magnolia.

Hibiki’s expression darkened. “The part where he staged a coup and got himself exiled. The part where he only admitted his feelings to Hallie after nearly destroying the guild. And the part where—” He paused, eyes flickering toward Ren, who gave him a warning look. Hibiki huffed. “Never mind.”

Ren, wisely, said nothing about his suspicions regarding what exactly had happened between Hallie and Laxus that night. He is fairly sure that Hallie would rather not have details of her private life being spread around her entire guild.

“What, you came all this way just to yell at me about Laxus?” Hallie grumbled, annoyed.

“Not yell. Just ensure you’re safe,” Hibiki corrected smoothly. His expression, however, held none of its usual teasing charm. Instead, it was calculating. Dangerous. “I need to ask you something, Hallie. And you need to answer me honestly.” Hallie braced herself, but the rest of the Fairy Tail members looked more curious than concerned—until Hibiki continued, “Are you with Laxus of your own free will?” His voice was controlled, but the steel beneath it was unmistakable. “Did he force you?”

The reaction was instant.

Erza shot up, eyes blazing, nearly knocking over the table. “Laxus has his faults, but he would never—”

“He’d rather cut off his own arm than hurt Hallie!” Natsu interjected, his fists slamming onto the table. On his shoulder, Happy nodded furiously, his fur bristling with rage.

Juvia looked deeply offended, while Wendy’s eyes were wide with shock. Gray, for once, looked at a loss for words, though he too, looked insulted on Laxus’ behalf. Gajeel, though he didn’t know Laxus very well, too looked furious.

Hibiki, unruffled by the outrage, merely folded his arms. “I’m glad to hear that, but I don’t take things at face value anymore.”

The statement gave them all pause.

“What the hell does that mean?” Gajeel demanded.

Hibiki exhaled slowly. “It means that after everything I’ve seen, I don’t have the luxury of assuming the best of people anymore.” His voice, normally smooth and teasing, was edged with something else now. Something dark and weary.

The Fairy Tail team were still confused. Ren and Eve exchanged glances before Ren leaned forward. “You guys do know what Hibiki actually does for Blue Pegasus, right?”

There was an awkward silence.

The Fairy Tail team knew Blue Pegasus was more than just a guild of charmers and escorts, but none of them had really considered the details. They certainly hadn’t considered what Hibiki Lates, of all people, did when he wasn’t flirting or fighting alongside them.

“He’s a tracker,” Eve said quietly. “Specifically, the one Master Bob sends when families come to us, begging for someone to find their missing daughters, wives, or sisters.”

Hallie remained silent. She knew a little—enough to know Hibiki had a reputation—but even she hadn’t heard the full extent of it. Hibiki never liked to talk about his work, and Hallie had never pushed.

Ren continued, his voice grim. “Most of those missions go to Blue Pegasus because of our information network and reputation, but not every job request we receive is about escorting a nervous noblewoman to her wedding or tracking down a runaway heir. The ugly ones, the ones that involve men who think they can take women and children and make them disappear? Those are Hibiki’s jobs.”

“The Magic Council dreads getting reports that he’s handling an investigation,” Eve added. “Because if he is, it means they failed first.”

Gray, normally unfazed by most things, frowned. “You’re saying—”

“They pay bonuses without argument when they realise Hibiki’s on the case,” Ren said, voice wry but serious. “Because if they don’t, Master Bob will send Hibiki to demand proper payment in person. No one wants that.”

The table fell silent. Even Natsu looked thrown.

Hibiki’s gaze was steady. “I’ve seen what happens when people ignore the warning signs. When everyone assumes that a man couldn’t possibly be capable of something terrible because ‘he’d never do that’. I’ve spent years hunting down the ones that do. I’ve dragged them back, kicking and screaming, and I’ve seen what they leave behind.” His hands curled into fists on the table. “So excuse me if I had to ask, even knowing Laxus.”

The air chilled.

Hibiki’s voice dropped, and there was no humour in it, no trace of the flirtatious playboy persona he so often wore. “I’ve seen what men do to women. There are bastards out there who don’t deserve the pricks they were born with. Lots of my jobs for Blue Pegasus involve hunting those men down. And believe me, when I find them, I make damn sure they learn the error of their ways.”

The Fairy Tail team was silent. Even Erza, who was full of righteous anger on Laxus’ behalf earlier, found it difficult to find her words.

Ichiya, being unusually serious for one of the few times in his life, sighed. “Whenever Blue Pegasus get a request to hunt down someone dangerous, Master Bob always sends Hibiki,” he said solemnly. “He’s good at what he does. So efficient, in fact, that whenever the Magic Council had no choice but to call him in, they always made sure to double whatever it was that they were initially offering. No one ever thought that Hibiki is the most terrifying and most dangerous member of our guild, and for good reason.”

“We never tag along on those missions,” Eve revealed. “It is only those missions where Hibiki works solo. It’s too dangerous for me and Ren. But not for Hibiki.”

Gajeel, who had been silently listening to everything, gave Hibiki a scrutinising look. “You’re that good?”

“I never leave loose ends,” Hibiki replied, voice devoid of its usual charm. “And I sure as hell don’t let them walk away in one piece.” He turned back to Hallie, expression softening, but there was steel beneath his concern. “I swore I would never let you suffer that way if I had anything to do with it. I had to make sure.”

Erza, who had been tense, relaxed, exhaling through her nose. “Do you seriously think Laxus will hurt Hallie?”

Hibiki’s gaze was unyielding. “I think men are capable of a lot of things. A lot of the work that Blue Pegasus do is tracking down men who think they can do whatever they want to women. You wouldn’t believe how many requests come from families begging us to find their daughters, sisters, or wives. Sometimes, it’s the Magic Council sending us after repeat offenders. And when it comes to those missions, Master Bob sends me.”

The air suddenly felt colder.

“I don’t just ‘find’ them,” Hibiki continued, voice steady but laced with something dark and unshakable. “I make sure they understand what it means to be afraid. Because I’ve seen what those bastards do. And I make damn sure that if they ever get out of whatever cell they end up in, they won’t ever think about touching another woman again.”

Absolute silence followed. Half the Fairy Tail team were staring at the surface of the table or at their drinks like they wanted to sink into it. Gajeel, however, was studying Hibiki closely, seeing the blonde in a new light.

“I’m not naïve,” Hibiki went on, looking around the room. “I know not all men are like that. But when you’ve seen enough? When you’ve dragged enough of those bastards back to justice? You start to learn that there’s no such thing as being too careful.”

Erza’s anger had cooled, replaced by something more solemn. “…I didn’t know.”

Hibiki shook his head. “You weren’t supposed to. Blue Pegasus never brags about those kinds of jobs.” He exhaled, then gave Hallie a wry look. “I won’t apologise for asking, but I am glad I was wrong. It’s not that I don’t trust Laxus—it’s that I trust my own eyes more.”

The tension finally eased, and Hibiki leaned back, expression softening as he ruffled Hallie’s hair. “But enough of that. I didn’t come all this way just for an interrogation.” He flashed a grin. “I haven’t spent time with you in ages, Hallie. That’s a crime in itself.”

Hallie swatted his hand away, muttering, “You’re ridiculous.”

The rest of Fairy Tail’s team, however, looked confused. “Wait,” Lucy said slowly, “since when were you all this close?”

The question was met with a beat of silence before Eve smirked. “Ah. So they don’t know.”

Hallie sighed, rubbing her temples again. “I hate you all.”

Ren grinned. “We helped raise her, you know,” he said. “When Lady Isolde passed away, Master Bob brought her to Blue Pegasus when he was sorting out some things for Hallie. She may have grown up in Fairy Tail, but she was ours first.”

The Fairy Tail mages stared. Natsu was the first to recover. “Wait, what? Hallie grew up with Blue Pegasus?”

Erza rubbed her temples, finally understanding several things. “That explains all the presents that regularly came for Hallie,” she muttered. “Or even why Hallie hates perfume. I suppose Laxus knew this, then?” She asked Hallie wryly.

“He does. I was the first of our generation to join Fairy Tail,” Hallie reminded Erza. “So Laxus knew about my connection with Blue Pegasus. As did some of the older mages in the guild like Macao, Gildarts and even Wakaba.”

“We just chose not to broadcast it,” Hibiki added dryly.

“Why?” Wendy asked curiously.

Ren shrugged. “Amusement.”

Gray gave Hallie a betrayed look. “So that’s why you always got letters from them, but we never did.”

Hallie smirked. “Jealous?”

Before Gray could retort, a blur of motion caught Erza’s attention. She turned just in time to see Ichiya moving in, nostrils flaring as he attempted to press his face near her shoulder. “Erza… Your scent is—”

With one smooth motion, Erza grabbed a nearby serving tray and smashed it against his face, sending him flying across the inn.

Everyone stared. Then, as if nothing had happened, Hibiki continued, “In any case, since we’re here, I say we all get a drink and catch up properly.”

Hallie sighed in defeat. “You’re impossible.”

“But you still love me,” Hibiki said smugly.

Hallie rolled her eyes, but a small smile tugged at her lips. “Yeah. I do.”

And just like that, the tension melted away. The evening stretched on with stories, laughter, and teasing—old bonds reaffirmed, new friendships strengthened, and, for just a while, the world outside didn’t seem quite so dark.

XXXXXX

Laxus didn’t expect company.

He had been laying low in a small village, taking on odd jobs, earning his keep however he could. It was simple work, mindless in a way that let him avoid thinking too much.

Which was why he nearly fried Hibiki Lates on the spot when he walked into the tavern like he owned the place.

Laxus tensed immediately the moment he spotted the familiar form of the blonde. Having grown up with Hallie, he of course knew that Hibiki was like an older brother to her, and was extremely protective. The incident with the Magic Council years ago when everyone realised that Hallie was an Ancient Magic user came to mind.

And it’s not just Hibiki either who dotes on Hallie and is protective over her. The entire Blue Pegasus guild treats her like a favourite little sister or daughter.

“What the hell are you doing here?” Laxus wanted to know.

Hibiki ignored that question, sliding into the seat across from him, a deceptively charming smile on his face. “You’re hard to track down, you know.”

“Clearly not hard enough.”

Hibiki leaned forward, his smile dropping. “I have one question for you, Laxus.”

Laxus narrowed his eyes, wary. “Yeah?”

Hibiki’s gaze turned sharp, calculating. “Do you love Hallie?”

Laxus stiffened.

The weight of the question settled over him like a heavy cloak. His gut reaction was to bristle. To tell Hibiki to mind his own damn business. But then he thought about Hallie. Her smile. Her warmth. The way she had held onto him that night, even knowing he was leaving. The way he missed her every single damn day since.

“…Yeah,” he said, voice rough. “I do.”

Hibiki’s eyes darkened. “Then listen to me very carefully.”

Laxus had faced S-rank monsters, dark wizards and dark guilds, and even his own grandfather’s wrath, but nothing—nothing—had ever prepared him for the sheer terror of Hibiki Lates leaning across the table, radiating murderous intent.

“If you ever make her cry,” Hibiki said, voice as smooth as silk but sharper than a blade. “If you ever break her heart, I will personally hunt you down and make sure you regret the day you were born.”

Laxus swallowed. His life may or may not have flashed before his eyes. “N-Noted.”

Hibiki leaned back, smiling again. “Good talk.”

Then, just as suddenly as he arrived, he was gone, leaving Laxus staring after him, still stunned.

He exhaled slowly, rubbing a hand over his face.

“Never making Hallie cry,” Laxus muttered to himself. “Got it.”

XXXXXX

The entire journey to Ironfang was supposed to be simple.

An escort mission, nothing more. At least, that was what Hallie had told herself when she took the job. But Makarov, ever the strategist, had insisted she brings along Natsu, Gray, Gajeel, Juvia, Lucy, and Erza. “They need to learn teamwork,” he had reasoned, and Hallie, despite her own misgivings, had agreed. Anything to keep herself busy—to stop thinking about Laxus’ exile.

The merchant they were escorting was a well-dressed, portly man named Marten, with gold rings glistening on his pudgy fingers and a perpetual sneer that made Hallie uneasy from the moment they met. That unease quickly turned to irritation when Marten opened his mouth.

“Can’t believe they sent a girl to lead this escort,” he scoffed as they set out, “Should have asked for real protection.”

Hallie barely reacted, though she felt the boys stiffen behind her. She could practically feel the heat rolling off Natsu, the way Gray’s fingers twitched like he wanted to summon ice, and how Gajeel let out a barely contained growl. Even Erza’s grip on her sword tightened.

“Fairy Tail wouldn’t send someone incapable,” Hallie said coolly, not even sparing him a glance.

Marten snorted. “Still. Women in combat. Unnatural, really. Should stick to cooking and keeping house. But I suppose some men enjoy a little defiance now and then.”

Gajeel made a noise in his throat that sounded suspiciously like metal scraping together, and Natsu’s hands curled into fists. Gray muttered something under his breath that was most certainly not polite. Hallie shot them a warning look.

Not yet.

The journey for the next two days toward Ironfang continued in as much the same manner, with Marten making offhanded, snide remarks about women’s place in the world, and how Hallie “should consider herself lucky” that she was getting the experience of travelling with men.

Each time, Hallie ignored him, though she could feel the barely restrained fury from the rest of the team. Even Erza’s patience was wearing thin, and that was saying something.

What was supposed to be a simple escort mission had turned into a test of patience and restraint, even as Marten continued making suggestive comments towards the female mages in the team; though more Hallie than any of the others. The merchant’s leering gaze lingered for far too long each time, making the boys having to grit their teeth more than once.

During one of the breaks on the road, Hallie could swear she’d heard Natsu muttering something about not holding back the next time Marten opened his mouth. The merchant’s employees, overworked and silent, barely met the mages’ eyes, which only made the team more uneasy.

Hallie, as the leader of the mission, had done her best to keep everyone focused.

Behaviour like that merchant is nothing new to her. Occasionally, Fairy Tail do run into the odd person who thinks as the merchant does, but it never escalates any further, and the guild always makes sure never to accept any future job requests from clients like those. For Erza and the others, however, Hallie is willing to bet this would be the first time they’ve run into people like Marten.

Unlike Hallie and Laxus who do still take on the occasional escort or bodyguard job, Erza and the others tend to take on the combat-related jobs or monster extermination requests.

All that Hallie could do was to keep everyone focused, and despite every fibre of her being wanting to slap the sleaze across the face, she kept her composure. Erza had helped, her sheer presence enough to keep Natsu and Gray from snapping, while Gajeel openly snarled every time Marten so much as breathed in Juvia and Lucy’s direction.

When they finally arrived in Ironfang, the team wasted no time unloading the merchant’s cargo, eager to be done with the ordeal. Marten, standing off to the side, wiped his brow with a silk handkerchief and turned to Hallie with an exaggerated sigh.

“Well, well, Miss Clairmont, a fine job you and your…friends have done,” he smirked, his eyes roaming over Hallie in a way that made Natsu’s fist clench and Gray’s teeth grind. And if looks could kill, Marten would be six feet deep in the ground with the death glares that Gajeel is giving the merchant. “Now, if you’ll follow me to the back of the wagon, I’ll need you to sign off on the completion of the request.”

Something about the way he said it sent a shiver down Hallie’s spine, but she forced a polite nod. “Of course.”

Hallie followed him, though she could feel her team’s eyes boring into her back. As she rounded the corner, Erza’s unease reached its peak. The swordswoman had always trusted her instincts and sixth sense. It had saved her more than once throughout the years. And now, those instincts are telling her something is wrong.

Erza looked to the others, who all shared the same suspicious expression. The way the merchant’s employees refused to meet their eyes only heightened the sense that something was very wrong.

“Juvia doesn’t like this,” Juvia muttered, shifting uneasily on her feet. “Juvia knows that Hallie can take care of herself, but…”

“Yeah, I don’t like the feeling I got, either,” Erza muttered. Without another word, she turned on her heel and strode after Hallie, Gajeel right behind her.

What they saw when they reached the back of the wagon sent ice through their veins.

Marten had Hallie pinned against the wooden panels, one massive hand covering her mouth while the other tugged at the hem of her cloak, attempting to pull it away. Hallie’s eyes blazed with fury, her body struggling against his crushing grip.

“You should know,” Marten was whispering, “that merchants like myself can be very…persuasive. You and your pretty little friends, you should be grateful I—”

His words were cut short as Gajeel’s iron-clad fist connected with his jaw, sending him flying back with a sickening crunch.

“We’re a wizard guild, not an escort service, you sick bastard!” Gajeel roared, his iron scales already rippling across his skin. He stood protectively in front of Hallie as she staggered forward, shaking with rage.

The commotion had already attracted the attention of a few of the townspeople—not that Gajeel cared.

Erza was at Hallie’s side in an instant, checking her over with sharp, concerned eyes. “Are you hurt?”

“I’m fine,” Hallie spat, glaring daggers at the now-groaning Marten, who was now clutching his broken jaw. “But he’s not going to be.”

The commotion and Gajeel’s enraged roar drew the rest of the team in an instant. Natsu, Gray, Juvia, and Lucy came sprinting, their faces twisted with fury. Juvia’s normally gentle expression was dark with barely contained rage, and even Lucy looked ready to unleash hell.

“What the hell happened?” Natsu demanded before his eyes locked onto Marten. Then he saw Hallie, saw her cloak askew and her face red with fury, and the last piece clicked into place. Fire erupted in his palms. “You—you bastard! You actually tried—”

“Now, now,” Marten wheezed, holding up his hands as he scrambled back, “this is all a misunderstanding! She—she was trying to seduce me—”

Natsu’s flames exploded around him. “Hallie wouldn’t even bother trying to seduce some old pervert like you!”

“Aye!” Happy agreed, his fur bristling with rage.

The merchant tried to back away, but his own employees were no longer pretending to be blind to the situation. One of them, a timid girl who had been unpacking crates near the wagon, hesitated before stepping forward.

“I—I saw everything,” she said, voice shaking but determined. “She refused him, and he tried to force himself on her.”

A tense silence settled over the area. Then, another voice cut through the air.

“I take it there’s a problem?”

Orga and Rufus of Sabertooth had arrived, drawn by the commotion. Orga’s usual lazy smirk had been replaced with a glower as he looked at the scene before them. Rufus adjusted his hat, sharp eyes assessing the situation instantly.

“Orga! Rufus!” Erza was relieved to see them. “You came just in time. This… This lecher just tried to lay his hands on Hallie!” Erza looked ready to draw her sword and start hacking the man to pieces. “I have half a mind to neuter you, you old pervert!”

Every man in the vicinity winced and crossed their legs with Erza’s enraged scream.

“A-As much as I would love to let you do this, dear Erza, I have a better suggestion,” Rufus coughed into his hand. “He committed a heinous crime like this in Sabertooth’s territory, so it falls in our jurisdiction. Why don’t you let us handle it?”

“He laid his hands on our guildmate!” Natsu was almost snarling. “You expect us to just let it go?”

“That’s not what we’re saying,” Rufus shook his head. “Rest assured that Master Jiemma won’t let this go.”

“Sabertooth doesn’t take kindly to those who force themselves on women,” Orga added, cracking his knuckles. “Why don’t we take him off your hands?”

Marten paled. “Y-You have no right—”

“Actually, we do,” Rufus almost purred at the merchant. “You committed a crime in Sabertooth’s territory. And not only that, but you laid hands on one of our allies. And we don’t take kindly to those who hurt our allies. Not only that, but I believe Master Jiemma would be very interested to hear all about it.”

Marten barely had time to scream before Orga grabbed him by the collar and began dragging him toward Sabertooth’s guild headquarters, where he would receive a lesson in exactly how Ironfang handled predators.

The Fairy Tail members exchanged looks before by some unspoken agreement, it was decided that Hallie, Erza and Gajeel would follow their allies towards Sabertooth’s guild headquarters, with the rest of the team remaining behind to help with the merchant’s employees, and also keep an eye on them.

Sabertooth’s guild headquarters was a ten-minute walk from the main town square, yet, it seemed to take no time at all before they arrived in front of the imposing building. Orga had already filled in the rest of his guild and even Master Jiemma, it seems like, as the entire guild was glaring at Marten who now looked very uncomfortable, especially with the way Minerva was looking at him.

“You’re trying to tell me that this…old bastard…tried to force himself on one of our allies?” Sting was smiling, but his smile didn’t reach his eyes. “Not only that, but in our territory?”

The guild erupted in furious murmurs, expressions darkening with each passing second.

“He WHAT?”

“Are you serious?”

“Oh, he’s a dead man.”

Marten spluttered, twisting in Orga’s iron grip. “You can’t do anything to me! You touch me, and I’ll sue! Sabertooth’s reputation will be in ruins! No one will hire a guild that attacks civilians—”

Minerva cut him off with a dry chuckle. “Oh, darling,” she said sweetly, before slamming her steel-toed boot directly into his groin.

A strangled scream tore from Marten’s throat, his knees buckling as he collapsed into a whimpering heap.

The men in the guild collectively winced. Even Gajeel winced, crossing his legs on instinct.

Jiemma, who had been silent until now, finally spoke, his voice a low rumble of pure, simmering fury. “You are filth,” he spat. “And do you know what we do to filth like you?”

Marten struggled to lift his head. “You—you can’t—”

Jiemma’s lip curled. “There is an unspoken rule in the mage community. The next worst crime after love potions is forcing yourself on someone. Only the lowest of the low would even consider it.” His voice dropped to a growl. “The Magic Council will not care what state we turn you in, as long as you’re still breathing. And considering what you tried to do to one of our allies, with it being Hallie Clairmont furthermore, your fate will be far worse than anything we could do.”

Marten visibly paled, his bravado fading. “W-Wait, let’s talk about this—”

Jiemma’s patience had run dry. “Sabertooth!” he bellowed.

The guild roared in response. And then, they descended on the man like a pack of wolves.

Minerva cracked her knuckles. “Let’s start with a few broken fingers. See how he likes feeling powerless.”

Orga hummed, crackling lightning dancing over his fingertips. “I’ll handle the screaming part.”

Rufus adjusted his hat, his voice eerily calm. “I shall ensure he remembers every second of this. A memory he will never escape.”

Gajeel was grinning darkly at the paling Marten, before turning towards Jiemma. “I have no intentions to step in your guild’s business, but considering he tried to lay his hands on my guildmate, would you mind if I join in the fun?” he asked. “I have to get some retribution in for Salamander and that Ice Popsicle too. I promise I won’t kill him.”

Marten’s terrified wails filled the air.

By the time the Rune Knights arrived, they were met with a whimpering, barely conscious man curled into a foetal position, covered in bruises and burns, one eye swollen shut, his wrist at an unnatural angle.

The Rune Knights were already filled in on the situation by both the Fairy Tail members and even Sabertooth, and had even received statements from Marten’s employees. As such, by the time Jiemma had turned Marten over to their custody, more than one Rune Knight was already giving the merchant several dark looks.

Jiemma wasn’t kidding when he said that in the mage community, sexual assault was considered the next worst crime after love potions. It is one crime that even the Magic Council and the Rune Knights will turn a blind eye to should the guilds take matters into their own hands, as long as they hand the perpetrator over to them still breathing.

The Rune Knight captain took one glance at Jiemma and his guild—who were all still seething, unrepentant—and simply nodded. “Master Jiemma, Sabertooth. Fairy Tail.” He nodded to Gajeel and Erza who were still seething, and Hallie who was next to Minerva. “I trust this is the man in question?”

Jiemma snorted. “Take out the trash.”

Marten tried one last, desperate attempt at saving himself. “They attacked me! I demand justice! Sabertooth—”

The Rune Knight captain cut him off with a pointed look. “Oh? Did they? I must’ve missed that.” He turned to his men. “Did any of you see anything?”

The other Rune Knights exchanged glances and shook their heads. “Nope. Not a thing.”

“Guess we just found him like this.”

“Shame, really. But what can you do?”

Marten gaped, mouth opening and closing like a fish. The Rune Knights wasted no time hauling him to his feet and binding him in anti-magic cuffs. As they dragged him toward the exit, the captain turned back to Jiemma and nodded. “Master Jiemma. Sabertooth. Fairy Tail. Have a good evening.”

And with that, they left.

Rufus sighed, adjusting his hat. “Come on, we’ll see you off,” he said at last, directing his statement to Hallie, Erza, and Gajeel. “The rest of your team are still at the town square, aren’t they? They will want to know what happened. And I believe the rest of your guild would need to be filled in too.”

“Yes.”

Rufus and Orga escorted Hallie, Erza, and the still seething Gajeel back to where the rest of the team were waiting, where they then filled them in on Marten’s fate, and that the Rune Knights had taken him away.

“He’ll be standing trial,” Rufus added. “No mistake about that. The Magic Council won’t allow a crime like this to go unpunished.”

“But what if he tries to spin it like it’s Hallie’s fault?” Lucy was nervous. “It is our word against his.”

“Don’t worry. One of his employees is willing to testify against him. The Magic Council would ensure her safety until the trial,” Rufus reassured.

Natsu, still simmering, cracked his knuckles. “Too bad Sabertooth got to him first.”

“Trust me,” Rufus murmured, adjusting his hat, “you wouldn’t have wanted to see what happens in there.”

The Fairy Tail team exchanged glances before collectively deciding that maybe, just this once, they didn’t need the details.

“Let’s go home,” Erza said at last. “We need to report this to Master.”

“Y-Yeah.”

Rufus and Orga only watched silently as the Fairy Tail team departed from Ironfang, taking the route back towards Magnolia. The pair then exchanged looks.

“What do you think Fairy Tail will do when they find out?” Orga asked at last. “Especially Laxus.”

Exile or not, Orga is relatively certain Laxus will hear about this incident sooner or later.

Rufus was silent for several moments. “For that man’s sake… Let’s hope he’s already safely in prison before Laxus learns about this.”

The courtroom was packed to the brim. The air crackled with restrained rage, a brewing storm threatening to explode at the slightest provocation.

Nearly the entire Fairy Tail guild had turned up, their presence a silent but potent statement of their fury. Sabertooth, having turned Marten over to the Rune Knights, sat in attendance as well, their expressions unreadable, though the occasional smirk or crack of knuckles hinted at their satisfaction. Blue Pegasus had arrived in full force, their outrage palpable, with Bob looking murderously serious for once, being flanked by the Trimens, who all looked equally furious. Even a few members of Lamia Scale and Mermaid Heel were present, quietly observing.

Marten sat in the defendant’s seat, looking smug—at least until the judges entered and the tension tripled. The Magic Council judges were already glaring at him, their expressions unreadable yet exuding pure disdain.

Marten’s lawyer, a thin, weaselly man, stood, trying to regain some control over the proceedings. “Your Honours, before we begin, my client wishes to address the grievous injuries inflicted upon him while in custody. He was not even seen to by a healer before his transport! This is highly—”

The judges didn’t even bat an eye. One of them, an elderly woman with a stern gaze, merely held up a hand to cut him off. “That is not our concern at this time. The Rune Knights saw no reason to intervene. We will move along.”

The lawyer faltered. “B-But—”

“The Council is not interested in your client’s bruises,” The lead judge interjected. “Continue.”

Makarov, seated next to Bob, grumbled, “For once, this is where I actually support the Magic Council.”

Bob, for all his usual flamboyance, looked murderous. The Trimens were seated behind him, each radiating their own version of barely restrained fury. Hibiki in particular had a look that suggested Marten would not be having an easy time in prison. Even Ichiya, normally absurdly dramatic, had a scowl so severe it was unnerving.

Hallie sat stiff-backed in the witness stand, shoulders squared, chin held high. Though she remained composed, it was clear she was uncomfortable being in the same room as Marten. Erza and Mira both sat on either side of her as moral support. Erza’s piercing gaze was promising retribution should the accused step out of line.

The lawyer exhaled in frustration and turned to his client. “Now, my client maintains that this entire incident is a misunderstanding. He claims that Miss Clairmont had been acting… Shall we say, provocatively? And that he simply misread the situation.”

The entire courtroom froze.

For a moment, it was eerily silent, as if the universe itself held its breath. Then, the tension snapped.

“YOU EXPECT US TO BELIEVE HALLIE TRIED TO SEDUCE SOME OLD PERVERT LIKE YOU?!” Makarov’s voice roared through the chamber like thunder. His eyes were ablaze, his small frame somehow taking up all the space in the room. The outburst was immediately echoed by half the courtroom.

“ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!” Natsu’s chair scraped against the floor as he shot to his feet, fire bursting to life in his fists. “Hallie wouldn’t even waste her time looking at scum like you!”

“You think you have the right to say that?!” Gajeel snarled, metal scales flickering over his skin. “You’re lucky we let the Council handle you!”

Even the ever-composed Hibiki was visibly seething, arms crossed as he stared Marten down. “You do realise prison is the safest place for you now, right?” His voice was cool, but laced with something venomous. “Because if Laxus gets word of this… Well…” He smiled, but it was anything but kind. “Let’s just say I’d rather take my chances in the deepest cell the Council has to offer.”

Rufus, one of the Sabertooth representatives, chuckled darkly. “Yes, I’d say you’ll prefer incarceration. Unlike some guilds, we Sabertooth don’t take kindly to men who force themselves on women.”

Marten’s face was turning paler by the second. But his lawyer, desperate to regain some control, coughed and gestured toward the stand. “The Council should reserve judgment until the witnesses have spoken!”

As if on cue, Marten’s former employees were brought forth. One of them, a timid-looking young woman whom the Fairy Tail team that were in Ironfang recognised as the same woman who had spoken up against Marten, stepped forward first, her hands clasped tightly together, knuckles white.

In the defendant’s chair, Marten was giving the young woman several death glares—the expression in his eyes promising bodily harm if she should speak out against him. The young woman however was not looking at Marten at all.

“I saw everything,” she said, voice quivering but firm. “He tried to proposition Miss Clairmont, and when she refused, he forced himself on her. And… And he’s done this before. Not to her, but to others like me.”

Murmurs of disgust rippled through the crowd. The girl took a breath and continued, “He made threats against our families to keep us silent. We had no choice but to obey. We worked long hours for barely enough to survive. But we couldn’t leave, because he had ties to nobles who—” She swallowed hard, “—who would make sure we never found another job.”

That did it.

Angry murmurs rippled through the courtroom like hissing fires.

“If there is ever a time I wished the royal family and the Magic Council didn’t abolish the archaic punishments from the Dark Ages, this is one of them,” Bob muttered to Makarov angrily. “They have some real creative methods for punishments for rapists and men who tried to force themselves on women, I recall.”

The lead judge stood abruptly after the girl finished her statement, eyes narrowed. “Enough. We have heard all we need to.” He looked to his fellow judges, who exchanged curt nods. “We have reached our verdict.”

Marten’s lawyer sputtered, but the lead judge slammed his gravel. “Silence. This court finds the accused guilty of all charges, including attempted assault, coercion, and the abuse of his employees.” He leaned forward, voice like ice. “And rest assured, we will be investigating your noble connections.”

Marten visibly withered. The Rune Knights moved in, shackling him. “No! This isn’t fair! This is a setup!”

Jiemma smirked from his seat. “Oh? I’d say this is very fair. You should be grateful Sabertooth didn’t deal with you the way we wanted to.”

The moment the court was adjourned, Fairy Tail, Sabertooth, and Blue Pegasus erupted into cheers. Hallie let out a relieved breath, sagging slightly in her seat. Makarov patted her shoulder, his expression softening. “You did good, kid.”

XXXXXX

Miles away, in a dimly lit inn, Laxus sat at a table, staring at the letter Erza had sent him. His fingers clenched around the parchment as he read about what had happened. His jaw tightened, electricity crackling at his fingertips.

Everything had been resolved now. Hallie is fine. I thought that I should at least let you know before you find out yourself in the paper or something.

It is only Erza’s assurance that Hallie is fine that stops Laxus from tearing back to Magnolia to check on her himself, also breaking his exile order.

That Marten bastard.

Laxus had already been furious about missing Hallie, but knowing she had been in danger—

He exhaled sharply, forcing himself to calm down. There was nothing he could do now. The pervert was behind bars. But still…

The walls of the inn groaned as his lightning flared, his temper barely contained.

Maybe he’d pay a visit to the prison one day. Just to check in.

XXXXXX

The prison was silent at this late hour, save for the distant sounds of shuffling feet and the occasional murmur of voices echoing down the dimly lit corridor. The air was damp, thick with the scent of stone, sweat, and despair. Deep within the bowels of the prison, in a single isolated cell, a man huddled in his cot, shivering, though the air was not cold.

The merchant—former merchant—sat with his back against the wall, his eyes darting to the iron bars that separated Marten from the rest of the world.

Cold stone pressed against his back as he sat hunched in the dim light, the only company the slow drip of water from somewhere in the darkness. He had long since stopped keeping track of time—days blurred together in an endless loop of silence, broken only by the occasional scrape of a metal tray being pushed through the slot in the door.

No one spoke to him. No one looked at him.

Unless it is to subject Marten to the prison’s form of justice and code of honour.

The bruises and cuts on his face were souvenirs from the other inmates, who had made their disdain for his crimes known. The guards had intervened, if only because the warden didn’t want a dead man on his hands too soon.

Even within these walls, where he had assumed safety, the other inmates had made their judgment clear.

There were unspoken rules even among criminals, and an attempted assault on a young woman—barely past adulthood, had put him at the very bottom of the prison hierarchy. The beatings had come daily, the jeers constant. The guards had been forced to place Marten in a solitary cell for his own safety, but it did nothing to ease his fear.

Yet, despite the fear Marten held for the prisoners who tormented him, a deeper, more primal terror clawed at his insides tonight.

Something was wrong.

The air felt heavier than usual, the flickering torchlight cast unnatural shadows, and for the first time since he’d been locked away, Marten felt utterly alone. Even the ever present sounds of the prison seemed to hush in anticipation.

The torches beyond the bars flickered, their steady glow trembling as if disturbed by an unseen force. The weight in the room changed—not like the presence of a guard, but something heavier. Something wrong.

Then, he felt it.

A presence. Ancient, dark, and suffocating.

Marten’s breath hitched as an unfamiliar figure materialised beyond the bars of his cell.

A young man stood just beyond the iron bars, shrouded in the dim light. A high-collared black robe with gold trims draped over his lean frame, along with a large, flowing white toga draped around his torso, its fabric moving subtly as if caught in an unseen current. He did not walk or enter with the heavy clank of a guard. He simply appeared, as if the shadows themselves had coalesced into form. His hair was dark, slightly tousled, framing a face that should have been unremarkable—yet something was unsettling about him.

Marten couldn’t place why, but his breath hitched.

Then he saw it.

A simple silver bracelet around the man’s left wrist, simple yet distinct, gleaming even in the dimness. It caught the light as he moved, the only piece of adornment on an otherwise unassuming figure, along with that of the simple chain around his neck where a black pendant in the shape of a crescent moon hung.

But the most terrifying thing was his eyes.

Black as the abyss. Empty, yet brimming with something ancient. Something patient.

Marten’s throat tightened. He scrambled back, his spine pressing into the cold stone wall as the stranger stepped closer, effortlessly bypassing the iron bars as though they were never there.

“Who… Who are you?” Marten croaked, voice hoarse from days of shouting for mercy to ears that did not care.

The young man tilted his head, almost in amusement, though his expression never softened. “I’m here on behalf of the girl you thought you could touch.”

Ice filled Marten’s veins. His mouth opened, but no sound came out. There was no mistaking the intent behind those words.

“You will learn what we think of those scum on earth who thought they can touch a woman without their consent,” Marten recalled the words spoken to him by the other inmates. But even the other inmates had never terrified him as much as the young man standing in front of him right now.

The stranger took another step forward, and Marten found himself unable to move, unable to breathe. The very air around him was charged with an unseen force, thick with something ancient and inescapable.

“You thought you could lay your hands on her,” The young man continued, his voice smooth, almost gentle, yet each word laced with quiet fury. “You thought she was just another piece of property, another thing to be taken.” His red eyes burned brighter. “You were wrong.”

Marten whimpered. His body trembled violently, though he didn’t know why. His heart pounded against his ribs, harder and harder, until the pain became unbearable.

“I…” He choked, clutching at his chest. “Please… No… I—”

But there was no mercy in those crimson eyes.

Only judgment.

Darkness swirled around the cell, unseen to all but the condemned. Marten gasped, his breath stolen from him as the abyss yawned open before him. His body convulsed once, twice—

Then silence.

When the guards arrived in the morning for their rounds, they found Marten’s corpse slumped against the wall, his eyes wide open in terror, his mouth frozen in a silent scream. There was no mark upon his body, no sign of struggle.

Only the lingering sense of something dreadful having passed through the cell in the dead of night.

The next morning, a report landed on the desk of Gran Doma, the leader of the ruling body of the Magic Council. The stern-faced man skimmed the parchment, his weathered fingers tightening slightly as he took in the details.

The prisoner who had attempted to assault Hallie Clairmont had been found dead in his cell.

The cause? A heart attack, supposedly. But that was what the official report stated.

The Rune Knight captain who had delivered the news shifted awkwardly. “Sir… With all due respect, I don’t believe this was natural. There wasn’t a single mark on him, yet his expression…” The man hesitated before grimacing. “He died with his eyes wide open, as if he had seen something that terrified him beyond reason.”

Gran Doma exhaled through his nose, setting the parchment down. “Do you suspect foul play?”

The Rune Knight hesitated. “I do, sir. But… There were no signs of forced entry, no traces of magic left behind. Whoever did this… If it was murder… They were skilled.”

Gran Doma leaned back in his chair, staring at the ceiling in thought. A case like this was not unheard of, but there was something…familiar about it. Something he had read about in the old records of the Magic Council, of ruins where bodies had been found in a similar state—lifeless, untouched, with expressions of unspeakable horror.

A cold chill ran down his spine.

“Sir?” The Rune Knight shifted under the gaze. “What should we report as the official cause of death?”

Gran Doma was silent for a long moment before closing his eyes. “Report it as natural causes.”

The knight blinked. “Sir?”

“Whatever happened to him,” The elder councillor said, his voice heavy. “is beyond our jurisdiction. One less filth in this world makes it a better place.”

The knight hesitated before nodding, taking the parchment and leaving the room. As the door shut, Gran Doma exhaled deeply and looked once more at the report. His fingers tapped absently against his desk, his mind running through the implications.

If his suspicions were correct, there was only one being capable of such a thing.

The Black Wizard.

His lips thinned, and for the first time in years, a shiver of unease crawled down his spine. If Zeref was still active in some way… If he was still watching the world from the shadows…

What did it mean for the future?

XXXXXX

At Blue Pegasus in Azurea, Bob’s normally flamboyant demeanour was gone as he sat across from Hibiki Lates in his office, the air between them heavy with unspoken tension.

“This stays between us,” Bob said, his usual sing-song voice deadly serious. “The Magic Council informed me this morning that the merchant who tried to assault Hallie was found dead in his cell.”

Hibiki did not react immediately, merely adjusting his gloves with a slow, deliberate motion. “Did they say how?”

“No marks. No signs of struggle. Just…dead.” Bob’s eyes narrowed. “I’ll ask you once, Hibiki. Did you have anything to do with it?”

Hibiki let out a breath through his nose. “I would have loved to,” he admitted with brutal honesty. “But death isn’t my style. I like to let people suffer a bit longer.” His lips curled slightly. “That being said, I may have sent a few…friends to make his stay less pleasant.”

Bob studied him for a moment before nodding. “I believe you.” He leaned back, fingers curling together. “That leaves the question: if it wasn’t you… Who was it?”

Silence stretched between them, before Hibiki exhaled and massaged his temples. “Truth be told, a man like that merchant has no lack of enemies,” he admitted. “From what I heard from my contacts in the prison, they were all jumping at the chance to ‘show him his place’. And from what I heard about how he conducts his business before being arrested, he has made a great number of enemies.”

Bob was silent for several moments, ingesting what Hibiki had just told him. Though his mind kept going back to the report and letter that he received that morning from the Magic Council, detailing the merchant’s death and even the coroner’s report about how the man had died with his eyes wide open—like ‘he had just seen something horrifying’.

Bob stood up and walked to his window, looking out of it at the town of Azurea below him. There is only one person whom he knows is capable of doing something like this.

Could this mean that Zeref is back in Fiore?

“Interesting times ahead,” Bob murmured to himself, staring out the window. “Interesting indeed.”

Chapter Text

Jellal Fernandes walked through the grand corridors of Mercurius, the royal palace of Fiore, his steps echoing against the polished marble floors.

It was an unusual summons—while he was accustomed to meetings with Gran Doma, the stern and calculating head of the Magic Council, being called directly into an audience with King Toma E. Fiore was another matter entirely.

The Magic Council and the monarchy rarely interfered with one another’s jurisdiction. The king ruled the common populace, while the Council governed the mages. For their paths to cross now, something significant must have surfaced.

As he reached the large double doors of the king’s office, the guards stationed outside merely nodded before stepping aside, allowing him entry. That alone was unusual—no formal announcement, no elaborate protocol.

The atmosphere felt heavy, expectant.

Inside, Toma E. Fiore sat behind his ornate wooden desk, his expression uncharacteristically grave. In front of him sat Gran Doma, his hands clasped together on his lap, posture rigid as always. The absence of guards within the chamber struck Jellal as peculiar.

For a meeting between two of the most powerful figures in Fiore, one would expect layers of security. Yet here they were, alone.

“You summoned me, Your Majesty?” Jellal asked, inclining his head respectfully as he came to a halt before them.

The king gestured toward the vacant chair beside Gran Doma. “Sit, Councillor Fernandes. We have much to discuss.”

Jellal obeyed, his sharp blue eyes scanning the two men before him. He could feel the weight of their scrutiny, as if measuring his worth before the conversation had even begun.

Gran Doma was the first to speak. “New information has come to light, Councillor Fernandes. Information regarding Grimoire Heart.”

Jellal’s eyes narrowed. “I thought the remnants of their cult were eradicated years ago.”

“So did we,” The king interjected, fingers curling together as he leaned forward. “But troubling rumours have surfaced—whispers of movement in the shadows, of old followers resurfacing. And we suspect there may be truth to them.”

Jellal remained silent, processing their words. If this was merely speculation, the king himself wouldn’t be involved. No, there had to be something concrete, something they weren’t revealing just yet.

“We need someone to lead the investigation,” Gran Doma continued. “That someone is you.”

Jellal blinked. “Me? But there are senior councillors more suited—”

“And yet,” Gran Doma interrupted, his tone brooking no argument, “you have proven more competent than many of those so-called veterans. Your results speak for themselves. You can have Councillor Milkovich and Meredy assist you. Besides, the mentions of the ‘secret faction’ that you brought to me over a month ago from the journal that Fairy Tail and Blue Pegasus uncovered on their joint mission… It concerns me.”

Jellal continued waiting, merely staring at Gran Doma. He knew there was more to Gran Doma’s reason for assigning him as the leader of this investigation than just the fact that he was competent.

“The guilds that participated in the raid years ago refused to divulge details about the survivors,” Gran Doma said, his sharp gaze fixing on Jellal. “But I know you three were among them. No one has more incentive to uncover the truth than you.”

The implication was clear.

The Council was entrusting Jellal with this mission not just because of his skill but because they knew his personal stake in it. The scars left by Grimoire Heart were ones he, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy carried every day. This was as much justice as it was vengeance.

Jellal clenched his fists. He had spent years trying to move forward, to ensure that the ghosts of his past did not dictate his actions. But this? This was different. This was a chance to ensure that no other children suffered as they had. A chance to put an end to Grimoire Heart once and for all.

“I accept,” Jellal said firmly.

As he stood and exited the chamber, he caught the briefest exchange of glances between the king and Gran Doma. Something unsaid passed between them, something weighty.

Once the door closed behind Jellal, the king sighed, rubbing his temples. “I hope you’re right about him, Gran Doma.”

The Council head leaned back slightly, his expression unreadable. “I haven’t been wrong about a person’s character before, and my gut feeling hasn’t failed me. And it’s telling me I can trust Councillor Fernandes, Councillor Milkovich, as well as Meredy.”

The king let out a slow breath. He knew Gran Doma to be a pragmatic man, cold and calculating in many ways, but he was also one of the few individuals the king trusted implicitly.

“Then let us hope he succeeds.” The king murmured. His gaze darkened. “Warrod Sequen has been slipping me information—little hints, breadcrumbs. He believes the cult’s resurgence is tied to something deeper. And worse, I suspect the ‘secret faction’ is not the benevolent protector they claim to be.”

Gran Doma nodded. “That was never in question. They have their own agenda.”

“Then why not expose them?” The king demanded.

“Because it’s not time yet,” Gran Doma said simply. “For now, let them believe they have the upper hand. If they think we are blind to their movements, they will grow overconfident. When we strike, we do it to end them completely.”

Both men fell silent. They have known about the existence about the secret faction for years—one known only to the royal family and the upper echelons of Fiore’s government. And yet, both men are also not fooled by the faction’s claims.

The king sighed heavily, his expression conflicted. “Hisui trusts them. She believes in their supposed protection, their tales about Zeref. She is too naive.” He felt a pang of guilt hit him; guilt for allowing Zeref’s name to be dragged through the mud for centuries and letting the world think of him as evil.

Gran Doma was silent for a moment before he exhaled. “She will have to learn the truth sooner or later. If she is to inherit the throne, she must see the darkness lurking beneath Fiore’s surface.”

The king looked away, his face lined with a weariness beyond his years. “I want to hand over the kingdom—one without darkness—to her.”

Gran Doma gave a rare smirk, though it was tinged with something almost akin to respect. “The princess is stronger than you think, Your Majesty. When the time comes, she will see the truth. But until then, we prepare. And we wait.”

Outside the grand chamber, Jellal walked down the corridors, his mind racing.

If Grimoire Heart truly remained, if the secret faction was more dangerous than they thought to be, then this was only the beginning of something far greater than he had imagined. And as much as he loathed to admit it, Gran Doma was right.

He had more than enough incentive to see this through to the end.

XXXXXX

The capital city of Fiore was always bustling, a stark contrast to the quiet, almost reverent air of the grand museum nestled in its heart. Known among scholars and mages alike as the Museum of the Ancients, it housed artefacts that predated even the earliest known histories of modern magic.

Hallie Clairmont had never been one for museums—she preferred books and hands-on experience, but something about this place drew her in.

She had arrived early for her meeting with Jellal, who had contacted her out of the blue a few days prior, requesting a private meeting. And considering she still had a little over an hour before her meeting with Jellal, Hallie found herself walking up the museum’s polished stone steps, the grandiose pillars looming over her. Curiosity, an odd sense of familiarity, pulled her past the threshold.

Inside, the air was cool, tinged with the scent of parchment and aged stone. The quiet murmur of visitors drifted through the vast halls, scholars discussing theories while children pointed at artefacts in awe. The museum was well-funded, with the Magic Council ensuring its security due to the sheer value of what it held.

Hallie meandered through the exhibits, her boots making soft taps against the marble floor.

Then she saw it.

The Goblet of Fire.

It was encased in enchanted glass, set upon an obsidian pedestal. A plaque beneath it read:

“An artefact from the lost civilisation of the Ancients, believed to be a powerful relic used in magical competitions. Its true purpose remains unknown.”

Hallie felt her breath hitch.

Her heart pounded, a strange pressure forming at the back of her mind. Her fingers twitched at her sides, as if itching to reach for something long lost. Images flickered—blue flames, a grand hall, a name appearing in fiery letters in a language she doesn’t know—but yet, she can read it.

Her name. But not her name.

Hallie Potter.

The vision lasted only a second before fading into nothing. She stumbled back slightly, her fingers gripping the strap of her satchel. What was that? This wasn’t the first time she had seen things that weren’t truly there, but it was one of the strongest flashes she had ever experienced.

“Are you all right, miss?” A museum attendant asked, concern evident in her voice.

Hallie forced a small smile. “Yeah. Just…got a bit lightheaded.”

The woman nodded understandingly before moving on, leaving Hallie standing before the Goblet. She exhaled slowly and turned away, determined to shake off the strange feeling. Yet, as she moved through the museum, it happened again.

A wand—blackened with age, the plaque stating it was one of the few surviving wands from the Ancient civilisation.

A piece of parchment—charred at the edges, believed to be part of an archaic magical contract.

A chess set—its pieces enchanted, recovered from ruins said to be a gathering place for the magical elite from the Ancient civilisation.

Each item sent tiny ripples through her mind, like echoes of a song she had long forgotten how to sing. It wasn’t painful, not really. Just…strange. Why do I feel like I know these things?

Hallie had never studied ancient civilisations beyond what was required at the guild, or even out of books she’d bought out of curiosity, yet the familiarity lingered like a whisper at the edge of her consciousness.

As she walked past a group of scholars, their conversation reached her ears.

“It’s incredible how well-preserved these artefacts are.”

“No known enchantment lasts this long without degradation. Whoever these people were, their magic must have been on an entirely different level.”

“A civilisation so powerful, yet they vanished entirely. It makes you wonder, doesn’t it?”

Hallie clenched her jaw, a strange pang of sadness washing over her. She didn’t know why.

She continued walking, trying to shake off the odd sense of loss pressing against her chest. As she turned a corner, her eyes landed on a large tapestry, the last exhibit in this particular hall. It depicted figures standing together, wands raised against a dark storm. The figures were faceless, worn with time, but the magic woven into the fabric still shimmered faintly.

Believed to depict the final stand of the Ancients against an unknown threat.

Hallie stared at it, fingers unconsciously reaching out, stopping just before they could touch the glass. A whisper brushed against her mind, so faint she almost missed it.

We’re going to win this war.

Her breath caught. The voice was familiar, yet foreign. A young girl’s voice, full of conviction. Hopeful. Determined.

It sounded like her, but not her.

Hallie took a step back, heart pounding in her chest. She didn’t understand what was happening to her, why these visions kept appearing. But one thing was certain.

The past wasn’t as distant as it seemed.

And some part of it was calling her home.

XXXXXX

The midday sun hung high over the capital, its golden light streaming through the tall arched windows of the Magic Council’s headquarters. The pristine marble floors gleamed beneath Hallie’s boots as she made her way through the grand corridors, the scent of parchment and polished wood lingering in the air.

Hallie’s mind was still dwelling on the letter she had received from Jellal three days prior—requesting for a private meeting. The letter was short and vague, and revealed nothing of importance—not unusual for Jellal, but yet, Hallie felt that there was no information to be gleaned from in that letter precisely because this meeting, whatever it is about, is important—and likely not something that Jellal can tell her in a letter or over the magic mirror for fear of interception.

Even as Hallie approached his office, a sense of anticipation curled in her chest. This was no ordinary meeting.

Pushing open the heavy oak door, she stepped inside to find Jellal seated behind his desk, his fingers curled together, a frown on his face. He looked up at her as she entered, the faintest ghost of a smile tugging at his lips. “Hallie,” he greeted. “Thank you for coming.”

Hallie took a seat across from him, crossing one leg over the other, looking at the empty desks on either side of the room that belonged to Ultear and Meredy, respectively. “I had a feeling this wasn’t just a social call,” she said wryly. “You don’t summon people for tea and idle chatter.”

Jellal huffed a quiet laugh, though the humour in it was fleeting. He leaned back in his chair slightly, eyes scanning her as if weighing his words carefully. “You’re right. I need your help, and this isn’t something I can put in a letter or relay through the Magic Mirror. It’s too sensitive.”

Hallie tilted her head slightly. “Go on.”

Jellal exhaled, fingers tapping lightly against the polished wood of his desk. “We have reason to believe that the remnants of the Grimoire Heart cult are still active. You know as well as I do that Warrod Sequen suspected as much when he sent you, Laxus, and the Trimens on that mission months ago. And that journal you recovered—” He paused, looking at her pointedly. “—the one that speaks of a ‘secret faction’ operating from the shadows—it wasn’t just an anomaly. Gran Doma himself agrees that we can’t ignore this any longer.”

Hallie’s expression grew serious, fingers tightening slightly against the armrest of her chair. “What are you saying, Jellal? That the cult isn’t just surviving—but growing?”

Jellal’s jaw clenched. “That’s exactly what I’m saying. And we need to find out where their main headquarters is before they can enact whatever plans they’ve been weaving.”

The weight of his words settled over them, thick and suffocating. Even after all these years, the true goal of Grimoire Heart had remained elusive, though there were suspicions. The raids that led to Jellal, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy’s rescue had uncovered horrifying experiments, the creation of artificial mages—but their purpose? That had never been clear.

Hallie folded her arms. “You want me to track them down.”

Jellal nodded. “Your skills in intelligence gathering are some of the best. You have connections, resources, and a way of finding information that most don’t. If there’s anyone who can do this, it’s you.”

Hallie let out a low whistle. “You’re asking me for the impossible, you know that?”

Jellal actually smiled at that, albeit faintly. “If anyone can accomplish the impossible, it’s you.”

Hallie studied him for a long moment before exhaling, rubbing the back of her neck. “Fine. But I’m going to need help. I want to involve Hibiki. His Archive Magic will make this a hell of a lot easier.”

Jellal considered it for a beat before nodding. “I’ll feel better if you have someone you trust watching your back too. And knowing Hibiki Lates’ reputation… If there’s anyone who can find out who their leader is and where their headquarters are, it’ll be the both of you. But tell no one else, Hallie.” He warned. “You can inform Master Makarov and Master Bob. But not Mira or Erza.”

Hallie’s brows furrowed slightly. “Not Erza?”

Jellal’s voice lowered. “Not yet.”

Hallie held his gaze before nodding in reluctant understanding. “If even Gran Doma is worried, then I’m concerned about what they’re really planning. And if this ‘secret faction’ is involved in some way… Then what the hell is going on?”

Jellal didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he pushed himself to his feet, moving toward the window where the sprawling capital stretched out beneath them. “That’s what we need to find out. And we need to do it before it’s too late.”

Hallie followed his gaze before slowly rising from her chair. “Once you issue a formal mission to hunt down the cult, as I know you will, would you recommend I involve Erza in this?”

Jellal hesitated, tension flickering across his features. “I’ll leave that decision to you. Our experiences with the cult… They haunt all of us. But maybe with this, Erza can finally leave her past behind.”

Hallie nodded, pushing back her chair. “I’ll see what I can find. I’ll keep you updated.”

Jellal turned to face her fully. “Hallie, be careful. Even within the Council, I don’t know who I can trust. Watch your back.”

She offered a small, lopsided smile. “You too.”

After Hallie left, the door clicking shut behind her, several moments passed before Ultear and Meredy stepped into the office, their arms filled with files and documents. “Was that Hallie I just saw leaving?” Ultear asked, looking over her shoulder before looking back at Jellal who nodded. “Are you sure about this? Involving Hallie?”

Jellal sighed, rubbing his temples. “We don’t have a choice. There aren’t many people I wholly trust for something like this. Hallie and Laxus are among them, and now that Laxus has apparently lost his common sense somewhere between us leaving for the Magic Council and now, I can only trust Hallie.”

Meredy pressed her lips together. Neither one of them was very pleased when they found out what Laxus had attempted to do. Jellal had written a rather scathing letter to the blonde, and while neither woman knew the contents of that letter, they were relatively certain that Jellal didn’t hold back in his comments to Laxus.

Ultear’s lips pressed into a thin line. “Jellal, if our suspicions about Grimoire Heart experimenting with Ancient Magic are correct, then sending Hallie after them is like sending her straight into the wolves’ den.”

He exhaled sharply. “I know.”

Ultear’s expression darkened. “And if anything happens to Hallie, Laxus will kill us all.”

Jellal let out a dry chuckle, though the weight of it was heavy. “I’m aware.”

Meredy, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. “Besides that, don’t we have that meeting with Warrod Sequen in three days? What do you think he wants with us?”

Jellal’s gaze flickered with something unreadable. “With everything happening lately? I have a feeling he has very interesting things to tell us.”

Ultear and Meredy exchanged a glance. None of them voiced it, but they all felt it—the undercurrent of something far greater stirring beneath the surface. A mystery that had lain dormant for years, now unravelling before their eyes.

XXXXXX

The Blue Pegasus guild hall was rarely ever quiet.

Much like their sister guild, Fairy Tail, laughter, flirtatious banter, and the sounds of clinking glasses and chatter were as much part of the guild as its polished marble floors and golden chandeliers. Yet today, an uneasy hush had fallen over the grand hall, whispers filling the silence like ghostly murmurs.

Hallie Clairmont had arrived unannounced.

It wasn’t unheard of for the Fairy Tail mage to visit—considering Hallie Clairmont’s close relationship with Master Bob, and even various mages of Blue Pegasus like Hibiki and the rest of the Trimens, and even the mages that were already with the guild when Master Bob had first brought Hallie to the guild when she is a small child.

But when Hallie had requested for a closed-door meeting with both Master Bob and Hibiki, the atmosphere shifted. Even the more boisterous guild members sensed the gravity of the situation. The request was unusual, but the look in Hallie’s eyes—a sharp glint of urgency—was what truly unnerved them.

The usual lighthearted atmosphere of the guild was replaced with hushed murmurs as the Trimens watched Hallie disappear behind the heavy doors of Bob’s office, her expression unreadable.

“What do you think is going on?” Eve asked his fellow Trimen member. “It’s rare to see Hallie look that serious. And asking for a closed-door meeting with Master Bob and Hibiki furthermore.”

“Whatever it is, something big must be going on.” Ren agreed.

None of Blue Pegasus had any clue what this was about, but one thing was certain—whatever Hallie Clairmont was here for, it was serious.

Inside Bob’s ornately furnished office, Hibiki Lates studied Hallie with an expression bordering on apprehension even as both younger mages sat across Bob from his desk. Hallie’s posture was rigid, her fingers laced together in a manner that betrayed the tension coiled within her.

The air in the office was tense.

“What is this about, darling?” Bob finally asked, his normally cheerful tone laced with unease.

Hallie was silent for several moments before finally looking at Bob. When she spoke, her voice was low, measured, but the weight of her words sent a chill through the air. “Jellal asked me to do something.”

Hibiki exchanged a glance with Bob.

They both knew Jellal as a former Fairy Tail mage who had joined the Magic Council two years prior with Ultear and Meredy. The trio were one of Hallie and Laxus’ closest friends, and privately, Hibiki suspects that half the reason Laxus had attempted a coup on Fairy Tail is because Jellal wasn’t there. Apart from Hallie, Jellal is the only other person Laxus will listen to.

It wouldn’t be too farfetched to say that Jellal is Laxus’ best friend.

Hearing that Jellal, being one of the members of the Magic Council’s ruling body, had asked Hallie to do something was enough to put them both on edge.

“What kind of something?” Hibiki prompted, frowning.

Hallie’s next words made both men pale.

“He wants me to find the headquarters of Grimoire Heart,” she said, her voice steady but heavy with meaning. “And the identity of their leader.”

Silence fell over the room. Hibiki swore under his breath while Bob’s usually lively expression darkened.

Grimoire Heart.

That is a name both men hadn’t heard in years.

“I had hoped we had seen the last of that cult,” Bob murmured, rubbing his temples. “But given everything that has been happening across the kingdom lately… I suppose it makes sense.”

Silence hung thick in the room for several long moments.

Hibiki felt a cold sweat forming at the nape of his neck. “Grimoire Heart…” he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. He leaned back, arms crossed, fingers gripping his sleeves. “It’s been years since we heard anything about them. I thought they were done for.”

Hibiki was a child when the guilds first raided the cult lodges, but even he had heard whispers about what the cult had done. And while no one had confirmed anything, Hibiki had suspected that Jellal, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy might just be survivors from that cult. Considering those four had joined Fairy Tail not long after the guilds have raided the cult, it didn’t take much sleuthing to figure it out.

Hallie shook her head. “They’re resurfacing. It’s no coincidence that we’ve had a surge of disappearances and magical disturbances across the kingdom. The Council’s been stretched thin handling them, but if you take a step back and look at the pattern…” Her emerald gaze sharpened. “It’s deliberate.”

Bob tapped his nails against the desk, looking unusually sombre. “If they’re truly back, then this is far worse than we feared.” He glanced at Hibiki, who nodded grimly. “They were dangerous before, but if they’ve remained hidden this long, they must be stronger and more insidious than ever.”

“By the fact that you’re here, I’m guessing you need my help?” Hibiki asked, and Hallie nodded. Hibiki exhaled slowly. “I’ll actually strangle Jellal if he asked you to undertake such a dangerous mission without any backup.” He muttered, and Hallie barely managed to restrain a smile. “Where do we begin?”

“We need to find a lead,” Hallie admitted. “Considering no one had heard anything about the cult in over a decade, we need to find something to give us some sort of direction.”

Bob was silent for a long moment before he murmured, “There might be someone who can help.”

Both Hibiki and Hallie turned to him, but Bob’s gaze was distant, as if he were remembering something long buried. “One of my mages was part of the raid that uncovered Jellal, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy,” he admitted. “That operation… It was shrouded in secrecy. None of the mages involved ever spoke of what they saw, not even to their guild masters.” He looked back at Hallie and Hibiki. “But if Grimoire Heart is rising again, then we can’t afford to remain silent any longer.”

“Who was it?” Hibiki pressed, leaning forward.

Bob didn’t answer. Instead, he got to his feet, and opened his office door. “Tobias, can you come to my office for a moment?” He called down the stairs to the main hall of the guild.

Tobias?

Hibiki recognised that name. It is one of the veteran members of the guild. Hibiki definitely recalled that man being one of the mages that had trained him, Ren, and even Eve years ago when they were young children. Tobias was so full of life back then, always with a smile on his face, and always ready for a joke or some kind of adventure.

Though now that Hibiki thinks about it, Tobias changed after coming back from some mission that is definitely around the time when Blue Pegasus was involved in the raids on the cult.

“Tobias?” Hallie murmured.

Minutes later, an older mage entered the room.

He is still handsome, and his aura speaks of a highly skilled and talented mage, and a veteran on the battlefield. Tobias’ gaze was however wary, darting between Bob, Hibiki, and Hallie. “Master Bob, do you need me for something?” he asked cautiously, closing the door behind him as he entered.

Bob exhaled. “I won’t ask this of you if I had any other choice, Tobias, but we need to know what you know about the raid on Grimoire Heart that you went on years ago,” he said at last. Tobias froze in his tracks. “Please tell us what you know.”

Tobias shook his head stubbornly. “I don’t know anything,” he insisted, his voice trembling.

Hallie’s gaze didn’t waver. “Jellal sent me.”

The reaction was immediate.

Tobias’ body went rigid, his breath hitching. His hands, which had been clasped behind his back, trembled slightly before he forced them still. He looked at Hallie, then at Bob, then back at Hallie. “…Jellal?”

There was a look of recognition in Tobias’ eyes.

“He’s alive. So are Ultear, Meredy, and Erza.” Hallie’s voice softened just enough. “They built lives for themselves.”

Tobias inhaled sharply, his shoulders sagging as relief and something else—something heavier—crossed his face. A ghost of a smile flickered and faded. “I wondered for years what happened to them,” he whispered. “Even after our guilds made that alliance, I never dared to try to find out. But hearing that they’ve made lives for themselves… Good.” He murmured. “That’s…good.”

“Tobias, Grimoire Heart is on the rise. They’re resurfacing again,” Hibiki said, and Tobias paled. The older mage had to grab the edge of Bob’s nearby bookshelf to prevent falling.

“…What?” Tobias almost croaked, his eyes wide with fear.

“If you want to protect Jellal and the others,” Hallie pressed, “if you want to prevent more children from suffering the way they did, tell us what you know.”

A heavy silence followed.

Then, Tobias closed his eyes and exhaled. “The five of us who went on that raid—Gildarts from Fairy Tail, myself from Blue Pegasus, Lyra from Mermaid Heel, Jura from Lamia Scale, and Garrek from Sabertooth—we swore never to speak of what we found.”

“Why?” Hibiki asked, leaning forward.

Tobias hesitated before answering. “I don’t know what happened with the other lodges that were raided. But the one we raided…” He trailed off slowly. “Jellal was the only known successful case from the experiments in that lodge. We knew he would be in danger if anyone knew about it—not just from the cult, but also the Magic Council, and those seeking to recreate what the cult did.”

Hibiki’s blood ran cold. “Successful case?”

“They were trying to create magic where there was none,” Tobias said grimly. “Artificially. Their experiments… They were unnatural. Unforgivable. And to this day, we still have no idea what Grimoire Heart was even trying to do with artificial mages and their experiments.”

Hallie’s fists clenched. “And if our suspicions are right, the cult is now trying to harness Ancient Magic,” she said, her voice quiet but filled with resolve.

Tobias’ gaze was heavy as he met hers. “Then they must be stopped. The Ancients died out for a reason. The Magic Council has spent years trying to replicate their abilities, but in my opinion, that magic is better left buried. Power without control is chaos. You know that, Hallie.”

Hallie nodded. She did know. More than anyone.

Tobias inhaled deeply. “You need to be careful. If the leader of Grimoire Heart is still alive, then they are either very cunning, very powerful, or very intelligent. Or worse—all three.”

Hibiki leaned forward. “Where do you think we should start looking?”

Tobias hesitated. Then, after a long pause, he spoke. “Start with the underground channels.”

Bob’s brow furrowed. “The underground?”

“There’s one place where information like this can be found. A place that doesn’t see the light of day,” Tobias said. “Hibiki, you know where. I showed you before.”

Hallie and Hibiki exchanged a look. They already knew where to start looking.

“…Backlight Alley,” Both younger mages murmured as one.

Bob frowned. “What is Backlight Alley?”

Hibiki’s expression was grim. “The so-called underground city. A place where criminals, fugitives, and those trying to disappear go to hide. Over the past century, it’s become a city of its own with its own laws and regulations, buried deep beneath the capital.”

Bob frowned. “You both know of it?” he questioned, looking between Hibiki and Hallie.

Hallie nodded. “It’s where we go when our usual informants come up blank. It’s a last resort,” she revealed. “Backlight Alley isn’t a place one would go to unless they have no other choice. When we said it’s lawless, Bob, we weren’t kidding. People can disappear in there without warning, and no one will bat an eye. It’s also where people go when they want to…dispose of bodies.”

“Even amongst those who know of it, few speak of it,” Hibiki added. “Like it or not, Backlight Alley is a necessity to keep the underground under control. Even criminals have laws.”

Bob studied them carefully. “Where is it?”

“Beneath the capital,” Hallie answered. “A hidden city in the underground tunnels.” Her expression darkened. “If you have the right money and connections, you can find anything down there.”

Bob’s face darkened. “And you think Grimoire Heart has a presence there?”

“If they do,” Hallie said, “then that’s where we’ll start.”

Tobias hesitated once more before he sighed. “End this nightmare,” he murmured. “I don’t have the courage to do it again. But you… You still can.”

Hallie met his gaze, eyes fierce. “We will.”

Tobias nodded. “That’s all that I’m asking,” he said, before turning and leaving the office.

Hallie and Hibiki exchanged looks, the weight of their task settling over them. There were no guarantees in this investigation—only risks. But if Grimoire Heart truly was back, then they had to stop them before history repeated itself.

The past was rising once more. And if they weren’t careful, it would consume them all.

XXXXXX

The bar was dimly lit, its patrons lurking in the shadows like spectres clinging to whatever dregs of survival they had managed to scrape together in this forgotten underbelly of society.

Gajeel’s red eyes locked onto a twitchy, rat-like man huddled in the corner, his thin fingers wrapped around a tankard that looked far too large in his scrawny hands.

Squealer.

Gajeel’s patience was running thin. The little weasel had been leading him around in circles for over an hour now, spewing half-truths and convenient misdirections, thinking he could outmanoeuvre a dragon slayer.

Gajeel slammed his iron-clad fist onto the wooden table, the impact rattling the mug and sending a few stray drops of ale splattering onto Squealer’s ragged coat, with the rat-like man jumping in fright, his beady eyes darting toward the exits.

The dimly lit bar was thick with the scent of sweat, alcohol, and the stale scent of desperation that clung to these kinds of places. Gajeel had been in enough of them to know how they worked.

Backlight Alley was its own kind of hellhole, a place where the forgotten, the desperate, and the dangerous carved out an existence. It was where Gajeel had learned how to survive as a kid, before Phantom Lord and later, Fairy Tail. And if he had to relive some of that old instinct to get what he needed now, so be it.

He slammed his hand down on the rickety wooden table, sending a half-full mug of something foul-smelling clattering to the floor. Squealer flinched violently, his spindly fingers twitching toward his pockets before he thought better of it.

“Yer wastin’ my time,” Gajeel growled, voice low and menacing. His sharp canines glinted in the dim light as he leaned forward, his presence looming. “I got no patience left, rat. I suggest you start talkin’ before I decide t’ see if you crunch like the rest of ‘em.” He flexed his fingers, iron scales creeping up his knuckles.

Squealer swallowed thickly, eyes flicking between Gajeel’s expression and the encroaching iron.

“Look, man,” he wheezed, voice strained. “I told ya, I dunno nothin’! I just pass messages—I don’t keep track of who’s who! You know how it works down here, right? Information ain’t free, and—”

“There’s a reason why his name is Squealer,” A voice interrupted from behind him.

Gajeel turned, already recognising the speaker before he laid eyes on her. Hallie Clairmont stood in the entrance of the bar, arms crossed, expression unreadable in the dim light. But it wasn’t just her presence that caught him off guard—it was who stood beside her.

Hibiki Lates.

The usually refined and well-dressed Blue Pegasus mage didn’t quite fit into the backdrop of Backlight Alley, but there was something about the ease with which he carried himself that told Gajeel this wasn’t his first time here. That was confirmed a moment later when one of the bar’s patrons muttered under his breath, just loud enough for Gajeel to catch.

“Damn. Both of ‘em together? Backlight’s ghosts just walked through the door.”

Gajeel scowled. “What’re you both doin’ here?”

“Same reason you are,” Hallie said simply. “Information.”

He snorted. “Good luck gettin’ this rat to tell you anything.”

At that, Hibiki smiled.

It wasn’t the usual charismatic, easy-going expression he wore when flirting his way through a conversation. This was something else entirely—sharp, calculating, promising pain. He stepped forward, and Squealer went visibly paler.

“I believe I can be very persuasive,” Hibiki murmured, rolling up his sleeves. “Shall we begin?”

Squealer’s breath hitched as Hibiki sat across from him, calm and composed in a way that made it all the more unnerving.

“Y-You ain’t got nothin’ on me,” Squealer blustered, shifting uncomfortably.

Hibiki merely tilted his head. “I don’t need anything on you, Squealer.” His voice was smooth, almost friendly, but there was an edge to it. “You’re going to tell me everything I want to know. Because if you don’t, well—”

He reached into his pocket and retrieved a small device. A lacrima, its glow faint but pulsing. Squealer’s face drained of colour.

“You—where’d you get that?”

“I have my ways,” Hibiki replied. “You see, Backlight is a fascinating place. So many little secrets, so many stories whispered in dark corners. But you? You’re an open book.”

Gajeel leaned against the wall, arms crossed, watching with mild curiosity as Squealer squirmed. It was impressive, really, how quickly the rat folded under Hibiki’s quiet, relentless pressure.

Hallie, however, had gone silent. Her expression had shifted, her eyes unfocused as a flicker of memory surfaced—

“Be careful of him, Hallie.”

The voice was familiar. Gruff, yet filled with something like concern. A man, tall, dark hair, grey eyes. She could almost see him standing there before her younger self, the air around them thick with the scent of an old, musty house.

“Mundungus Fletcher ain’t someone you trust, no matter what Dumbledore says. He’d sell his own mother if he thought he could get a Galleon for it.”

Hallie blinked, shaking off the memory as Hibiki extracted the information they needed. Squealer, sweating and mumbling, finally relented under the combined pressure of their presence.

As they stepped out of the bar, Gajeel exhaled sharply. “That was somethin’.”

Hibiki smirked. “I have my ways.” He then turned serious. “What are you even doing down here? And alone?”

“I can take care of myself, don’t you worry. This here’s my old stompin’ grounds,” Gajeel grunted. “The old man sent me to track down Ivan Dreyar. One of my leads took me here. Every single lead I’ve had so far has dried up. He just disappeared after he was exiled.”

“We’re here for a job on Jellal’s behalf,” Hallie said. “He wants us to look into the Grimoire Heart cult.”

Gajeel stilled for a moment, before he sighed, raking a hand through his hair. “…Well, that explains all the strange happenings going on all over the kingdom,” he muttered. “And it also explains why you’re here. ‘fraid I don’t have any information on that front though.”

Hibiki nodded. “There is someone I know who might be able to help both of us,” he said. “There’s a contact I have here that might tell us what we want to know. I said might, as it depends on his mood. If he doesn’t like you, no amount of jewels would get him to tell you anything, and you might not even leave this place alive.”

Gajeel raised a brow. “And who the hell is this guy?”

Hibiki was silent before exhaling. “Unofficially? He’s Backlight Alley’s leader. Keeps order in this place. And in a world like this, power speaks better than anything else. And he has tons of it.”

The air in Backlight Alley was thick with the scent of damp stone, burning oil, and the distant spice of roasted meat from the street vendors lingering beyond the narrow corridor. Shadows clung to the walls, whispering secrets only the desperate and the cunning could decipher. A few dim, flickering lanterns cast pools of sickly yellow light, illuminating the hunched figures of traders, informants, and those too deep in the underground to ever return to the surface.

Hallie Clairmont, Hibiki Lates, and Gajeel Redfox moved through the dimly lit streets with purpose, their eyes scanning the many shadowed figures loitering in the alley’s depths. This place wasn’t for the faint of heart; it was a haven for those society deemed irredeemable.

Yet, ironically, it was also where truths often surfaced—truths buried so deep that even the Magic Council struggled to unearth them.

Gajeel moved through the alley like a predator, each footstep steady, deliberate, his keen red eyes scanning the darkness ahead. Hallie followed close behind, her expression unreadable, her senses heightened. Hibiki, in contrast, adjusted his collar, his face a carefully crafted mask of calm despite the tension thrumming beneath his skin.

They had ventured here for information, but as soon as they laid eyes on the man standing near the archway at the alley’s dead end, the air between them seemed to shift.

Simon.

His presence was a stark contradiction—silent yet commanding, shrouded in a heavy cloak that did little to hide his well-built frame. His dark hair was cropped short, his once-youthful features now marked by sharp angles and deep-set eyes that had seen too much. He did not startle at their approach. Instead, he regarded them with an eerie calm, his gaze flicking over them one by one, lingering briefly on Hallie.

Hallie had frozen in her step the moment she caught sight of Simon—the man that Hibiki had explained on the way over, was unofficially Backlight Alley’s leader. She had seen that face before—in a picture that Kagura had shown her years ago when they got to talking about their families.

“He’s the reason why I picked up the art of the sword and became a swordswoman and a mage,” Kagura had told her once, “I couldn’t save him. My own brother. I know now that there was nothing I could do, but there were days when I just wished I was strong enough back then to be able to do something. If the afterlife truly exists, I pray to the Goddess that she’ll grant mercy to him and allow him to have a happy life in the next.”

The man standing in front of Hallie is older, and more rugged-looking, with an eyepatch over one eye. But there is no mistaking it. Not only that, but he has several features similar to Kagura.

Hallie’s sharp intake of breath was barely audible, but it was enough to make Gajeel and Hibiki look at her with confusion. There was a look of recognition in her eyes.

“Simon Mikazuchi.” Hallie murmured, and for the first time, Simon’s impassive facade cracked, his brows furrowing, and he flinched like he’d just been slapped. “That’s your real name, isn’t it? You’re Kagura’s older brother.”

Simon was silent for several moments. But when he finally spoke, it was roughened by years of silence. “You know her?”

Hallie nodded, taking a cautious step forward. “She’s a good friend of mine. Also a regular sparring partner. Kagura is a mage now. A powerful swordswoman. She’s with Mermaid Heel, one of Fairy Tail’s allies.”

A flicker of something passed through Simon’s eyes. Regret. Relief. Pain. A ghost of an emotion he had buried long ago.

“She made it out,” he said softly, more to himself than to them. Then, in a measured tone, “How do you know who I am?”

Hallie hesitated for only a moment before answering, her voice unwavering. “Kagura showed me a picture of you once.”

Silence settled between them, heavier than the shadows in the alley. Simon exhaled slowly, his shoulders relaxing just enough for the tension to dissipate.

“I see,” he finally said. He then sighed, sipping at the drink in his hand lazily. “I know of you three, of course. Though you must be desperate to come all the way here.” He looked at Hibiki. “So, what’s the job this time, Hibiki?”

“We need intel on a ghost,” Gajeel stated, voice low and firm. “Ivan Dreyar.”

Simon’s expression didn’t change, but his fingers tightened slightly around his glass. “That’s a name I haven’t heard in a while. But a ghost? No. A man like him doesn’t just disappear.”

Gajeel exhaled sharply, looking and sounding frustrated. “Then why can’t I find him? I’ve been searching for months now. Every lead dries up, every trace vanishes into thin air. It’s like he’s been wiped off the damn map since he got exiled from Fairy Tail.”

Simon studied him for a long moment before replying, “If that’s the case, then someone powerful is hiding him.”

That got Hallie and Hibiki’s attention. Their eyes narrowed, and Hibiki leaned forward. “You know something.”

Silence stretched between them as Simon took another slow sip of his drink. He wasn’t easily rattled, but even he seemed reluctant to speak.

“Even Backlight Alley doesn’t know much about Ivan Dreyar’s whereabouts in recent years,” Simon finally admitted. “And that’s saying something. When he got exiled, that was big news down here. The underworld thrives on information, and a man like Ivan vanishing? That doesn’t happen without outside help.”

Hallie’s voice was quiet, but edged with steel. “You knew what he did to Laxus?”

Simon scoffed. “Yeah. Of course we do. News like that on the surface spreads quickly down here. Not hard to find out.” His tone darkened, his voice a slow, lethal growl. “More than one person in Backlight Alley wanted to skin Ivan Dreyar alive for what he did to his own son. Even criminals have rules, and a line we don’t cross. We can be the most absolute bastards to anyone else. But to treat your own flesh and blood that way?”

Gajeel’s fists clenched. He knew the details, but hearing that even the most hardened criminals had condemned Ivan made his stomach churn with barely contained fury.

Simon continued, “There was even a bounty out for his head for years. Every Spriggan in the underworld had been looking for him.”

Hallie, Hibiki, and Gajeel exchanged looks. Spriggan. The underworld mercenaries.

Hibiki let out a long exhale. “Definitely not the kind of people you want on your tail,” he muttered. The Blue Pegasus’ mage had his own run-ins with a spriggan or two, as did Hallie and Gajeel. And while the underworld mercenaries can be great allies at times, they make terrifying enemies.

Simon nodded. “If Ivan Dreyar’s still breathing, it’s because someone with deep pockets is keeping him safe.”

Gajeel exhaled through his nose, trying to suppress his frustration. “Do you have any idea where he could be?”

Simon shook his head. “Even I don’t know. No one here does.” He paused before adding, “But if even Backlight Alley can’t find Ivan Dreyar, there’s only one explanation.”

Hallie’s voice was almost a whisper, “Someone is hiding him.”

Simon nodded. “Set him up with a new identity. Maybe even a new face. With magic and runes, it’s not hard to do. He might even be hiding right under your noses.”

Gajeel let out a curse under his breath. “Damn. Where do I even begin?”

Simon leaned back, eyes sharp with a calculating gleam. “Considering his reputation and someone like Ivan Dreyar… I’d start with government bodies or agencies. Places where he can get power and acknowledgement—the things he always wanted.”

Hibiki inhaled sharply. “The Magic Council.”

“Or somewhere within the royal court,” Simon added grimly.

A heavy silence settled over them. The implications were damning. If Ivan Dreyar had embedded himself in the Magic Council or the royal court, then taking him down would be far more complicated than they had anticipated.

Hallie exchanged a glance with Hibiki, their expressions unreadable but tense.

Gajeel’s voice was rough, tinged with something dangerous. “If he’s in the Council, then I’ll rip him out myself.”

Simon merely offered a humourless smile. “Good luck. You’ll need it.”

Hallie and Gajeel exchanged looks. Both Fairy Tail mages had neglected to say exactly why Makarov wanted Gajeel to track down Ivan Dreyar. But if even Backlight Alley couldn’t find him… And if what Simon said was true, then Ivan had become something even the underworld couldn’t trace, and is likely more dangerous than any of them had ever imagined.

“We also need information on something else, Simon,” Hibiki said at last, exchanging a look with Hallie.

Before either of them could specify, Simon cut in smoothly, his lips curving in a wry smirk. “I already know what you’re looking for.”

Hallie narrowed her eyes. “How?”

Simon’s smirk didn’t falter. “Word gets around faster in the underground than on the surface. We have a lot of sharp-eared folk here.” He leaned against the stone wall, arms crossed. “Considering all the incidents, and especially the rising cases of children going missing again, you think we wouldn’t hear about it? It didn’t take much to figure out that it’s Grimoire Heart resurfacing.”

A heavy silence followed his words. Gajeel’s fingers twitched. Hallie’s stomach coiled in unease. Hibiki tensed.

Simon exhaled slowly, his gaze momentarily distant before he looked at them again. “I was there,” he said quietly. “I was a victim of one of the cult lodges. The guilds raided it, but the ones who found me never revealed my survival. One of them took me here, to Backlight.” His lips curled slightly in bitterness. “I wanted to hide from the cult. I knew they were never gone. And over the years, I gathered information, followed their movements, knowing that someone would come looking for them eventually.”

Hallie’s breath caught. “And Kagura?”

Simon’s gaze darkened. “She escaped a few years before the raid. She believed I was dead.”

Hallie’s fists clenched at her sides. “She still thinks that?”

Simon’s expression didn’t change. “Yes. And I prefer to keep it that way.”

Hallie shook her head. “That’s not fair. She—”

“She had a life for herself,” Simon interrupted, his voice quiet but firm. “I shouldn’t disrupt it.”

Another silence fell, but this one carried an unspoken understanding. Hallie swallowed hard, but didn’t argue further.

Simon pushed away from the wall. “Now, as for Grimoire Heart…” He let the words hang before continuing. “The leader’s name is Hades. Whether it be an alias or his real name, I wouldn’t know, but it’s what he went by. Unlike the last time when Hades was actively recruiting researchers and doctors, he didn’t this time. Instead, the head researchers of the cult lodges that escaped with Hades the last time were the ones actively helping him now. And Hades also brought in the remnants of Oración Seis.”

Hibiki stiffened with the mention of Oración Seis. “They vanished over a year ago after Brian’s death. I heard it was a coup within the guild.”

Simon nodded. “The reasons behind that coup were unknown even to us. But considering the personalities of some of the members, it didn’t take much sleuthing to figure out.” He exhaled. “The remnants of that guild still remain a dark guild. Cobra, Macbeth, Angel, Hoteye, Racer.” He ticked off on his fingers. “They follow Cobra now. And here’s the interesting part—” His gaze darkened. “I have reason to believe they were also victims of the cult. Sold to Oración Seis years ago.”

Hallie’s breath hitched. “Then why would they work with Hades?”

Simon shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe he offered them something they wanted. Or maybe he has something over them. Considering Cobra’s reputation, it must be something big.”

The weight of the revelation settled heavily over them. Hibiki exhaled sharply. “What do you want in return for all this?”

Simon’s expression turned cold. His next words were spoken with quiet intensity.

“This information will not cost you anything.” His gaze locked onto theirs. “But in exchange, you swear to me, right here and now, that you’ll destroy Grimoire Heart right down to the very foundations. Don’t let Hades get away. Promise me. Swear to me that you’ll apprehend him. And if you can’t…” His voice dropped to a whisper, lethal and unwavering. “You’ll kill him.”

A heavy silence followed, stretching long and taut. Hallie met Simon’s gaze, unflinching. Gajeel’s jaw tightened. Hibiki’s fingers curled into a fist.

Then, in one voice, they answered.

“We swear.”

XXXXXX

The journey to the home of Warrod Sequen was a quiet one, the crisp air of the countryside contrasting sharply with the turmoil in the mind of Jellal Fernandes.

The invitation by the Wizard Saint had been unexpected, and Warrod’s insistence on secrecy only deepened the trio’s unease. Though he was one of the legendary founders of Fairy Tail, Warrod had always seemed more like a benign, eccentric old man than a figure of intrigue. But something about this—about his sudden desire to speak with them—felt off.

Jellal wasn’t one to ignore his instincts, and right now, they screamed at him to be cautious.

A memory surfaced unbidden—of his time in the cult lodge, when the air had felt just as heavy with unseen danger, moments before everything crumbled. That same suffocating tension pressed down on him now, whispering of an impending storm.

Ultear and Meredy flanked him as they passed through the wards surrounding Warrod’s dwelling. Their magic senses prickled, alerting them to the sheer complexity woven into the barriers. Jellal had seen powerful enchantments before, and had created his own, but these were on an entirely different level.

The weight of the wards pressed down hard on their shoulders, welcoming them as visitors, but also warning them against harming the occupant.

Warrod Sequen was standing in front of his front door, waiting for them, greeting them with a nod.

“Warrod Sequen?” Jellal was the first to speak, and the wizard nodded. “We received your missive.”

“Welcome to my home,” Warrod said simply, with the small smile never falling from his face. “I’m glad that you found this place.” His gaze sharpened. “If you had been an enemy, you wouldn’t even be able to see the house.”

“I’ve seen and experienced wards before, but nothing on this level,” Ultear murmured. “Right now, we’re not an enemy to you, so we’re safe. But should you change your mind suddenly, the wards will turn on us. No ordinary mage can make wards of this level. Even most of those at the Magic Council can’t. And to have wards like this… You’re either hiding from something or someone… Or you’re expecting trouble.”

Warrod met her gaze, a small smile playing at the corners of his lips. “You’re as sharp and intuitive as I expected,” he said simply, opening the door to invite them in.

The interior of Warrod’s home was cosy, adorned with vibrant plants that seemed almost sentient, responding to his presence like affectionate pets. The scent of earth and old parchment filled the air. As the trio took their seats, Warrod settled in front of them, his demeanour friendly but unreadable.

“You know,” he said, after a moment of silence, “I was the one who recommended you three to the Magic Council.”

Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy exchanged glances, stunned.

“What?” Jellal finally asked. “You—why?”

“I had a few reasons,” Warrod admitted, his voice light but measured. “One of them is to plant allies to Fairy Tail within the Magic Council. Though even I wasn’t expecting you to rise through the ranks this quickly.”

Meredy frowned. “Why tell us this now?”

Warrod leaned back, his fingers drumming lightly against the wooden armrest. His gaze, usually gentle and lighthearted, had taken on an uncharacteristic weight. A shadow flickered across his expression, the ghost of an old memory surfacing before he pushed it away. “Because the time has come for you to understand something important.”

His gaze sharpened, and for the first time, Jellal felt the weight of the power behind those ancient eyes.

“Tell me,” Warrod continued, “how much do you three know about Grimoire Heart?”

Jellal stiffened. The mere mention of the name sent a wave of cold through his veins. “Enough to know they’re dangerous,” he answered warily. “And that the Magic Council and the king have been receiving intel about them from an unknown source.”

Warrod inclined his head. “That would be me.”

A sharp intake of breath came from Jellal’s side where Meredy sat. Ultear’s fingers curled slightly in her lap. Jellal’s mind raced with that new piece of information.

“You’ve been feeding the Magic Council information?” Jellal asked, his voice controlled but laced with suspicion.

“Of course,” Warrod replied easily. “Someone has to keep an eye on Precht.”

Jellal’s brow furrowed. “Precht?”

Warrod sighed, rubbing his temples. “It’s time you knew the truth.” He looked at each of them in turn, his expression grave. “The leader of Grimoire Heart is Fairy Tail’s second master.”

The silence that followed was deafening.

“That’s not possible,” Ultear said at last, her voice slow, careful. “It’s said that he died during the Trade War—”

“No,” Warrod interrupted. “He didn’t. He betrayed us.”

Jellal could hear the deep weariness in his tone, the weight of old grief.

“I’m sick and tired of people treating my old friend like the devil,” Warrod murmured. “You can choose to believe me or not, but everything I’m telling you is the truth. Fairy Tail didn’t just have four founders. We had five.”

“Five?” Meredy echoed, eyes narrowing. “Who?”

“Mavis. Myself. Yuri Dreyar. Precht. And… Zeref.”

The temperature in the room seemed to drop, an almost tangible force pressing against them as if the very walls recoiled from the weight of Warrod’s words.

Jellal felt his breath hitch, a shiver running down his spine. Meredy instinctively clenched her fists, while Ultear’s expression darkened, a flicker of something unreadable in her eyes. It was as if, at that moment, the air itself held its breath, waiting for them to fully grasp the gravity of what had just been revealed.

Jellal inhaled sharply. “Zeref? The Black Wizard?”

Warrod nodded solemnly. “More than half the tales about him are fabrications. While I never understood why he never defended himself, Zeref once told me there was no point—because those with his curse were seen as sinners in his time. They were hunted. He wasn’t the only one afflicted. He’s simply the only one who survived this long.” He paused, looking from face to face. “You three were former Fairy Tail mages, so no doubt you would have met Mavis.” All three nodded—having been scared silly by their founder’s ghost more than once over the years when she had appeared out of nowhere. “She talked about me, about Yuri, and probably about Zeref whom she always addressed as ‘our dear friend’. But no doubt she never spoke about Precht, did she?”

“Come to think of it…” Meredy murmured, exchanging looks with Ultear.

Those interested in history, or the scholars in the guild were frequent visitors to Mavis, and while their founder was always more than happy to regale them with tales of the past, it is true she rarely talked about the founding tales of the guild, and almost never spoke of the fourth founder.

Warrod sighed. “We—that is, as in Mavis, Yuri, Precht, and myself—we met Zeref long ago, when we were struggling against the Blue Skull wizard guild who was terrorising a town at that time. None of us were mages, and Mavis was purely self-taught. Against a powerful wizard guild, we simply stand no chance. By pure chance, we met Zeref who was hiding in the forest that we had taken refuge in at that time, tending to our wounds. We told him our story. And he taught us how to use magic, even protecting us. Even after we’ve taken care of the Blue Skull wizard guild, we didn’t let Zeref leave. By that point, he was already a friend to all of us.” Warrod grimaced. “Well, most of us. Fairy Tail was founded not long after, by all five of us. And then, several years later, just after the end of the Trade War, Precht murdered Mavis.”

There were hisses of shock from the trio.

“It was said the founder died from some unknown illness,” Ultear muttered. “Was that a lie?”

“One fabricated by Precht,” Warrod nodded. “Zeref suspected it, but was unable to do anything, so he left. I think he was just afraid that if he killed Precht, his curse wouldn’t stop at just Precht. He never told us why he left. But Yuri and myself, however… We knew something was wrong. We knew Mavis’ death wasn’t natural. So Yuri hunted down Zeref and forced him to tell him what was going on. When Zeref told Yuri what he knew, Yuri came to me, furious.”

“At that time, Precht was already the acting Second Master. We both wanted him to answer for his betrayal—for murdering Mavis. For taking over the guild in the aftermath of her death. However, Precht was too powerful, dabbling in forbidden magics that Zeref had warned us against long ago. He never told us why, but his warning was enough. If even Zeref was wary of those magics, it is enough for us. Yuri died fighting Precht, and I barely managed to get away with my life. However, Yuri still made sure Precht would never be able to have Fairy Tail, as when the time came for the guild to vote for the next master, Fairy Tail voted for Yuri’s teenage son, Makarov, instead. And so, despite his death, Yuri had the last laugh. Precht departed from Fairy Tail, but I kept an eye on him all these years.”

“And then, I learnt about him becoming Hades and creating Grimoire Heart. But without powerful backers and financiers, there is no way he can get far. It was at this point when I learnt about the secret faction operating from within the shadows of Fiore.”

“The secret faction…” Jellal murmured. “Hallie mentioned it after that mission you sent her on. Gran Doma alluded to it as well.”

Warrod nodded. “I suspect at some point, the secret faction reached out to Precht who had become Hades. While Precht believed he was using the secret faction, I believe it’s most likely the other way around.”

“Why didn’t you ever say anything?” Meredy wanted to know.

Warrod shook his head. “I couldn’t. The secret faction… They’ve been around for longer than you think. There were old records that state they had been around since the time of the Ancients. An organisation so old and so deeply embedded into Fiore’s very founding body and their government… If the wrong people found out about it…”

“They can make you disappear,” Jellal finished Warrod’s sentence, and the Wizard Saint nodded. “Damn.”

The sheer weight of Warrod’s words was almost unbearable. Jellal’s mind reeled as he tried to reconcile this with everything he thought he knew.

Ultear, however, was staring at Warrod with an intensity that made Jellal uneasy. “Was Zeref’s reputation…created by the secret faction?” she asked, her voice hushed, but filled with something almost akin to understanding.

Warrod’s lips thinned. “It’s very likely. The secret faction has shaped Fiore from the shadows for centuries. Their existence is known only to very few—with the royal family and the upper echelons of the government body, being amongst them. King Toma, however… He had suspected for years—since he was the Crown Prince, that the secret faction isn’t all that they seem. Gran Doma too. Both of them have been trying for years to wrest control from the secret faction, but when you’re fighting an organisation that has been so deeply embedded into Fiore’s history, it is almost impossible. They influence politics, trade, and even the military. And worst of all… They have agents within the Magic Council itself.”

Ultear’s lips thinned. “…I knew it.”

“Ultear?”

“I always found it strange, you know?” Ultear said, looking at Jellal and Meredy. “We hear all these horror stories about Zeref, and how evil he is. Yet, we never truly see the aftermath of those atrocities. We only hear stories. We weren’t even given proof that he is behind everything that ever goes wrong in Fiore. We were just told ‘Zeref is behind it all’, and expected to believe it. We only hear stories. If those tales are indeed fabricated, then it makes sense.”

Jellal’s breath came slower, his chest tightening. “The secret faction. Who are they?”

Warrod exhaled. “A group that predates even Fairy Tail and Fiore. There were very ancient records that hinted towards their existence even during the time of the Ancients. No one even knows just why the organisation was created. But considering that the Ancients were wiped out, it wouldn’t be surprising if we assume that originally, the organisation was created to save their people. But like with any group, the original intentions turned corrupt and twisted as the years passed by. Right now, we know for a fact that they’ve operated under many names over the centuries, but their goal remains the same—control. And the greatest weapon they ever created…was fear. The fear of Zeref. They twisted the truth, turned him into a nightmare, a bogeyman to justify their own power plays.” He grimaced. “Mavis tried. I tried. We both tried for years to clear Zeref’s name, but we weren’t able to.”

Jellal shook his head, still trying to grasp the enormity of the revelation. The secret faction—an organisation so old and embedded into Fiore’s foundation that even the royal family tread carefully around them.

“They have people inside the Magic Council,” Warrod warned. “Be careful who you trust. The king doesn’t trust them, but the princess does.”

Meredy exhaled sharply. “It won’t be good news if the heir to the throne believes in them and their lies.”

Jellal clenched his fists. “And if the leader of Grimoire Heart, Hades, is Fairy Tail’s second master…” He exchanged looks with Ultear and Meredy who both nodded as one. “We need to tell Hallie.”

Warrod let out a long exhale. “I…don’t have the power or the courage that I once did. I can only work against Precht…Hades…from within the shadows, supporting those that can fight against him,” he admitted. “Please… On behalf of us all… Stop Hades. End this nightmare.”

“I got a lot of questions, but now isn’t the time for it,” Jellal admitted. “Right now, our priority is Grimoire Heart. And Hades. And once that threat is taken care of, Warrod… We want answers. About everything.”

Warrod nodded. “And you shall have it,” he promised.

Ultear looked between Jellal and Meredy. “Let’s go,” she urged. “Hallie needs to be warned.”

The trio then made their way out of Warrod’s house, with the door closing behind them. Warrod felt his wards twinged even as the trio left the area entirely, and he sighed. He is taking a big gamble on these three youngsters by telling them the truth about Zeref, hoping that they’ll believe him.

No one ever did believe him or Mavis whenever they tried to clear Zeref’s name. Only Silver, and only because he found out some snippets of the truth the night he turned on the Demon Slayer organisation, finally recognising Zeref as the wizard who had saved him as a child.

A shadow stirring within Warrod’s study caught his attention just then.

A flicker of movement passed between the shelves, a fleeting shadow that went unnoticed by most. But Warrod is a Wizard Saint for a reason. He merely waited for Lysander Malfoy to step out from behind a towering bookcase, his pale blue eyes thoughtful. “Their reactions were as you expected,” he noted. “But do you truly believe you can clear Zeref’s name and save Fiore?”

Warrod let out a slow breath. “Maybe not me. But their generation… Maybe they can.” His gaze was distant, haunted. “I couldn’t help my friend. Neither could Mavis. But maybe our guild… The one we created together… Maybe they can do what we couldn’t.”

Lysander crossed his arms. “Speaking of the Black Wizard… The death of that merchant who tried to assault Hallie Clairmont—that’s the very proof the secret faction needs that he’s still alive.” Warrod was silent. “I don’t suppose you know why the Black Wizard is suddenly back in Fiore?”

Warrod didn’t react. Instead, he smiled cryptically. “Tell me, Lysander, is there anything a father wouldn’t do for their child?”

Lysander groaned. “That’s not an answer.”

Warrod chuckled. “Is it?”

Lysander exhaled heavily, then hesitated. “Precht was once your friend. Can you really set things in motion that will lead to his death?”

Warrod stood, his gaze steady. “I don’t know who Hades is. The man I knew as Precht died long ago. I only have one friend left from my youth, and his name is Zeref. And that is who I am helping now.” His voice hardened. “The monster known as Hades deserves whatever fate awaits him.”

Warrod’s expression darkened for a moment, the weight of old scars and unspoken grief settling into the lines of his face. There had been a time when he might have mourned the man Precht once was, but that time had long passed.

Now, there was only the wreckage he had left in his wake.

XXXXXX

The dim glow of the enchanted lanterns flickered over the grand study’s polished mahogany walls, casting long shadows across the elaborate shelves lined with ancient tomes. The scent of aged parchment and ink filled the air, mixing with the faint scent of alcohol and the more delicate notes of brewed tea.

Lysander Malfoy stood near the grand window, his pale blue eyes surveying the night-cloaked cityscape beyond. His fingers idly traced the rim of the teacup in his grasp, though his attention was not on the delicate china but on the man seated across from him.

Cassian Macmillan leaned back in his chair, his auburn hair tousled as though he had spent hours in restless contemplation. He was a few years older than Lysander, and that time had shaped him into something difficult to define—a man who straddled the line between scholar and conspirator, ally and enemy.

There was always something unreadable in his expression, an ever-present smirk that did not quite reach his cold, calculating blue eyes.

“I didn’t think you’d actually come,” Cassian mused, his voice as smooth as silk, yet laced with something sharper. “It’s been a while, Lysander.”

Lysander let out a quiet breath, setting his teacup down onto the glass table between them with practised precision. “You were vague in your summons. I don’t like vague.”

Cassian chuckled. “Ah, but mystery keeps things interesting, doesn't it?”

Lysander’s expression remained unreadable. “I’m not here to play games, Cassian. You clearly have something to tell me. So say it.”

Cassian studied him for a long moment before leaning forward, resting his elbows against the table. “I’ve come across some rather…disturbing information.” He gestured to a set of nearly stacked documents beside him, bound with a dark crimson ribbon. “It concerns Hades. And the faction.”

Lysander’s gaze flickered to the documents, though his posture remained unchanged. “Go on.”

Cassian untied the ribbon and spread out several sheets, revealing pages filled with diagrams, experiment notes, and lists of names. “The faction has been more ambitious than we thought. They aren’t just trying to control Fiore from the shadows. Hades and Grimoire Heart might be the ones conducting the experiments, but it doesn’t change the fact that it is the faction that had ordered him to conduct those experiments, pointing him in the right direction. Experimenting on magic, pushing the limits of human potential, trying to manufacture Ancient Magic users.”

Lysander’s fingers twitched at his side, but his voice remained calm. “That’s madness.”

Cassian tilted his head. “Madness? Or just history repeating itself?” He tapped a particular document with his index finger. “This one details subjects that were taken over the years. The failed ones were disposed of. The promising ones… Well, let’s just say Vesperius has big plans.”

Lysander picked up the sheet and scanned the information, his jaw tightening.

He had suspected the faction’s ambitions were dangerous, but this was beyond what he had imagined. The memories of his younger self clawed to the surface—of when he was thirteen, newly inducted into the faction, still naïve enough to believe in the rhetoric they preached about legacy and duty. Back then, he had truly believed their cause was noble: to protect what remained of their bloodlines, to guide Earthland’s future with the wisdom of their ancestors.

But it hadn’t taken him long to see the cracks.

At thirteen, he had been allowed to observe one of the faction’s ‘projects’—a sickening display of power and control. He had watched, frozen, as a young mage, barely older than himself, was subjected to painful experiments under the guise of unlocking ancient power. The boy had screamed until his voice gave out. Until his body gave out. And when Lysander had asked why, when he had whispered his horror to his mentors, he had been given only cold logic in return.

“Progress requires sacrifice,” One of them had told him. “Our ancestors understood this.”

But his ancestors had understood far more than that. His ancestors had seen the cost of unchecked ambition, of corruption festering beneath the guise of noble purpose. His many times ancestor, Draco Malfoy, had learned this firsthand during the fall of the Ancients, and had fought to rebuild something better.

And Lysander, despite everything, still believed in Draco’s original vision.

That was when he knew—he would never truly belong to the faction. He could not follow the path they had chosen.

And yet, he had stayed. He had watched. He had waited.

Even now, as Lysander stared at the documents in his hands, the weight of years spent deceiving his supposed allies pressed against his chest. He had learned to wear the mask well, to tread carefully in the presence of men like Cassian and the others. But he knew, deep down, that his time was running out.

Cassian smiled, but it lacked warmth. “I believe in survival, Lysander. And you and I both know that whoever ends up on the losing side of this game won’t be walking away unscathed.”

Lysander narrowed his eyes. “You want to be on the winning side.”

Cassian gave an elegant shrug. “Is that such a crime? Loyalty is only as good as the cause it serves, and I’m not convinced Vesperius’ grand vision is as secure as he wants to believe.”

A shadow of something unreadable flickered through Lysander’s eyes. “Vesperius Nott.”

The faction leader. A man who is as ambitious as they come, and there isn’t a single line he isn’t afraid to cross. Even the other faction members were wary of him, even as much as they respected him.

Cassian’s smirk didn’t falter, but his gaze sharpened. “You think he’s dangerous, don’t you?”

Lysander didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he reached for his tea, taking a slow sip as he considered his words. “I think he’s dangerous in a way few recognise.”

Cassian hummed in agreement. “Indeed. He doesn’t just want control. He wants permanence. He wants to leave something behind that will outlast all of us. That makes him far more dangerous than Hades ever was.”

A long silence stretched between them before Cassian spoke again. “And if they find out, Lysander… Well, let’s just say the faction doesn’t take kindly to traitors.”

Lysander inhaled slowly, schooling his features into careful neutrality. “And what about you? Where do you stand in all this?”

Cassian chuckled. “That’s the real question, isn’t it? But let’s just say this—I’m not warning you out of kindness. I don’t do charity. I’m just ensuring that if you do get yourself caught in this mess, I won’t be dragged down with you.” He paused, his voice lowering. “But if you are a true Malfoy, I hope you have a backup plan. Because if Vesperius decides you’re a liability, well… You won’t get a second warning.”

Lysander didn’t move for a long moment. Then, with slow precision, he gathered the documents, folding them carefully before placing them in his coat. His expression was unreadable as he met Cassian’s gaze. “I always have a plan.”

Cassian only smirked, but said nothing, leaning back in his chair, picking up the glass of ale and swirling the dark ale with idle precision. His sharp gaze settled on Lysander, studying him the way one might assess a chessboard mid-game.

“There’s another problem at hand,” he murmured, and Lysander raised a brow. “Silver Fullbuster.”

With the mention of the name, it felt like the temperature in the room had dropped several degrees.

“Silver’s actions have forced Vesperius’ hand,” Cassian murmured. “He’s desperate now, more erratic. We can’t predict what he’ll do next.”

Lysander exhaled softly, fingers tapping against the wood of the table. “Vesperius was always going to be a problem. Silver simply removed one of his tools before he could use it to tighten his grip.”

Cassian scoffed, setting his glass down with a soft clink. “You think it was that simple? The Demon Slayer organisation served a purpose. Yes, they were an assassination unit, but they were a controlled force. Now that Silver has eliminated them, we have no way of knowing how Vesperius will retaliate. He could take drastic measures. He might create something worse.”

Lysander’s gaze remained steady. “You sound like you almost regret their destruction.”

“I regret the unpredictability,” Cassian corrected. “Silver acted on impulse, and now, we have to deal with the consequences. Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater outcome.”

Lysander stilled at those words. The phrase echoed in his mind, the weight of it pressing against old wounds, against memories of cold, unyielding logic wielded like a blade. His fingers curled slightly against the table.

“‘The greater good’, huh?” His voice was quiet, but there was a sharpness to it, an edge honed over years of doubt and disillusionment.

Cassian arched a brow. “You disagree, Lysander?”

Silence stretched between them, heavy with unspoken thoughts. Then, Lysander leaned forward, his voice even, measured. “I once believed in it. That sacrifices were necessary. That pain today meant a better tomorrow. But the more I watched, the more I realised that those who spoke of ‘the greater good’ were always the ones making the decisions—never the ones being sacrificed.”

Cassian said nothing, merely observing.

Lysander continued, his voice carrying the weight of old memories. “Do you know what my many times ancestor wrote, millennia ago? Draco Malfoy’s journals spoke of a man he once knew. A man who justified everything he did with that same reasoning. He let a child die because it served a greater purpose. He turned a blind eye to suffering because he believed the ends would justify the means. He thought he could control war. Manipulate conflict. Use people like pieces on a board, because in his mind, the future he envisioned would make up for all the blood spilt along the way.”

Cassian frowned slightly. “And?”

Lysander’s smile was grim. “And he failed. He failed so completely that the world itself ended. His plans didn’t save anything—they led to ruin. And yet, here we are, millennia later, making the same mistakes. The secret faction has used that philosophy for generations, and what has it given us? A dying legacy. Families wiped out. We’re the last of our bloodlines, Cassian. Have you ever wondered why?”

Cassian stiffened at that, his expression unreadable.

Lysander didn’t wait for a response. He started ticking points off on his fingers. “The original members of the Order of the Dragon comprised of twelve members. Only the founder didn’t leave behind any descendants. Lovegood. Longbottom. Bones. Boot. Macmillan. Thomas. Nott. Zabini. Greengrass. Malfoy. Abbott. Three millennia later, and out of these eleven families, only seven families still remain—Nott, Zabini, Abbott, Greengrass, Boot, Macmillan, and Malfoy. Each of us the last of our lines.” He exhaled. “Silver destroyed the Demon Slayer organisation because it was corrupt. Because it wasn’t about protecting the people—it was about controlling them. About eliminating threats before they could rise. And if you think that its destruction is the problem, then you’ve already lost sight of what truly matters.”

Cassian let out a slow breath, then leaned forward, resting his forearms on the table. His gaze was piercing now, searching Lysander’s face. “Tell me, Lysander. If you had to choose between saving one life or a hundred—if sacrificing one meant securing the future of many—would you still stand by this idealism?”

Lysander didn’t answer immediately. Instead, he closed his eyes for a brief moment, thinking of all he had seen. Of history repeating itself, of men playing gods, of the countless graves left behind by those who had once whispered the same question.

When he opened them again, his resolve was unshaken.

“If a future can only be secured through sacrifice,” Lysander said, his voice steady, “then it isn’t a future worth fighting for.”

Cassian exhaled through his nose, shaking his head slightly, but there was something in his gaze—not quite agreement, but perhaps, just perhaps, understanding.

“Then let’s hope you never have to choose, Lysander,” he murmured. “Because one day, you might not have that luxury.”

Lysander pulled the cloak tighter around his frame as he moved through the shadowed streets of Backlight Alley, his face obscured beneath the heavy hood. The deeper he went, the quieter it became—this part of the city was where whispers held more weight than coin, and the wrong move could mean death.

The winding, decrepit paths reeked of damp stone, old blood, and the lingering scent of magic long since faded. It was a place where whispers held more weight than gold, where debts were paid in secret, and where those who lived in the light rarely ventured unless they had no other choice.

Lysander passed dimly lit stalls selling alchemical reagents and cursed trinkets, but he ignored them, his path set towards a secluded courtyard at the alley’s end.

He knew the underground town well, and had come here under different circumstances, but tonight was different. Tonight, he was meeting a ghost.

Silver Fullbuster.

A man whom the world believed to be dead. A man who had once been the secret faction’s most ruthless demon hunter—until he learned the truth. The truth that the so-called Demon Slayer organisation had not been purging true threats, but eliminating innocents under the guise of justice. And in a single, bloody night, he had turned on them all, cutting down every last one of them before vanishing into the shadows.

The bounty on Silver’s head had remained ever since, and the secret faction had never stopped hunting him. But they had never found him.

And yet, Warrod Sequen had.

Warrod had seen Lysander for what he truly was—not an enemy of the faction, but its greatest betrayer. And because of that, Warrod had introduced him to Silver, forging an unlikely alliance between two men who had every reason to remain hidden.

Silver Fullbuster was already at their meeting point, standing in the misty glow of a lone lantern. He was as Lysander had last seen him—tall and imposing, clad in dark attire, his dark hair glinting like frost beneath the dim light. There was an edge to his posture, a quiet deadliness that came from years of survival in the shadows.

“You’re late,” Silver remarked, his tone devoid of reprimand but filled with quiet amusement. “I was wondering when you’d show.”

“Caution is a virtue in my position,” Lysander replied smoothly, stepping into the courtyard fully. He cast a glance around, ensuring they were alone before lowering his hood slightly. “Though I don’t make a habit of keeping dead men waiting.”

Silver huffed a short laugh. “A Malfoy with manners. That’s a rare sight.”

Lysander didn’t rise to the bait. “I assume you already know why I’m here.”

Silver’s expression sobered. “The faction is making its move.”

“They always have been,” Lysander said. “But they’re growing bolder.”

Or perhaps desperate. Lysander can’t help but recall Cassian’s words to him—warning him how Vesperius’ actions and decisions are going to be unpredictable to them now.

“And reckless,” Silver murmured. “That makes them dangerous. But also vulnerable.”

Lysander studied the man before him. He had never asked for Silver’s full story, but he had pieced enough together over the years, considering that the now destroyed Demon Slayer organisation is just one of several ‘secondary groups’ under the command of the secret faction, and Lysander had made it a point to study up on everything regarding the faction the day he had decided to take the path he now walks.

Silver Fullbuster had been raised in a village swallowed by demons—experiments gone wrong, created by the secret faction in their pursuit of harnessing power they had no right to touch. The only reason Silver had survived was because a man had saved him.

Not a monster. Not a villain. But Zeref Dragneel.

The man whose name the faction had twisted into a nightmare to keep their hold on Fiore unchallenged.

And Silver had never forgotten that.

It wasn’t until he had been deep within the Demon Slayer organisation, surrounded by the lies they spun, that Silver realised the truth. That the demons he had been trained to hunt had once been human. That the atrocities carried out in the name of justice were nothing more than the secret faction silencing those who threatened their rule.

But to Silver, probably the most unforgivable sin of all, was portraying Zeref as a villain and as a monster for centuries just to maintain their hold on their power within Fiore.

The night Silver had turned on the organisation had nearly torn Fiore apart. By the time the dust had settled, the faction had lost one of its greatest tools, and Silver had become an even greater ghost than Zeref himself.

Now, he fought from the shadows, just as Lysander did.

“I hear you had a hand in spreading the location of Grimoire Heart’s headquarters that Oración Seis leaked to Hallie Clairmont and Hibiki Lates,” Lysander said after a moment.

Silver shrugged. “Knowing Cobra, if he didn’t want that information to get out, it wouldn’t, no matter how hard Simon Mikazuchi dug. If this information got out, it’s because Cobra and Oración Seis wanted it to get out. And considering their history, I had an idea of what they were planning. They have their own vendetta against Hades and Grimoire Heart. Their goals align with mine for now.”

“For now,” Lysander echoed. “That doesn’t make them allies.”

Silver’s lips quirked into something that wasn’t quite a smile. “You sound like Warrod.”

“I take that as a compliment.”

Silver sighed. “Ever heard of the saying ‘the enemy of the enemy is my friend’?” he questioned, and Lysander raised a questioning brow. “Oración Seis and I want the same thing right now—Hades and Grimoire Heart’s destruction, so I have no problems with assisting them.”

Grimoire Heart. The cult that had caused such headaches and heartaches to the wizard guilds and even the Magic Council for years. Much like the Demon Slayer organisation, Grimoire Heart was just one of many groups linked to the secret faction. Unlike the now destroyed Demon Slayer organisation that was the secret faction’s assassins, Grimoire Heart acts as researchers for them.

Hades might have thought he was the one using the secret faction when they first approached him with that proposal decades ago when he first left Fairy Tail. The truth is that the secret faction is controlling him all along.

“Any other news?”

Silver exhaled, crossing his arms. “Vesperius Nott has started poking around Tenrou Island.”

Lysander’s expression didn’t change, but his mind reeled. “Tenrou Island? The faction has always suspected the original Order of the Dragon hid something there before the fall of the Ancients. What’s he after?”

“A great power,” Silver said grimly. “Or so he believes.”

Lysander’s lips thinned.

From his own family’s records—journals passed down since the time of his many times ancestor, Draco Malfoy—he knew Tenrou Island had once been Azkaban Prison, a fortress that stood as one of the last remaining strongholds of the Ancient civilisation. Now, it belonged to Fairy Tail, protected by magic and law alike. It was off-limits to anyone outside the guild.

“What do you think this power is?” Lysander asked, his voice controlled.

“Who knows?” Silver replied, shaking his head. “But knowing the Ancients and what they’re capable of…” He trailed off slowly, narrowing his eyes in contemplation. “It won’t be good news if Vesperius Nott gets his hands on it. He’s still trying to break the seal on Acnologia, isn’t he?”

Lysander’s expression darkened. “Fool. To be so arrogant as to believe he can control the Dragon King—the same individual who nearly wiped out humanity and dragons alike during the war of the dragons.”

Silver smirked faintly, though there was no humour in his eyes. “Arrogance is the defining trait of the secret faction. It will be their downfall. They might be the direct descendants of the Ancients, but they hold none of their power.”

Lysander exhaled, shifting his weight. “That may be, but it doesn’t make them any less dangerous in the meantime. And it doesn’t stop the faction from attempting to replicate the powers and abilities that our ancestors once held, despite the countless failed experiments over the centuries.”

Silver’s gaze lingered on him for a moment before he spoke again. “You and I both know this war is about more than just their downfall. You’re here because you still believe in the ideals your family once upheld, aren’t you?”

Lysander didn’t answer immediately, instead watching the way the lantern’s glow flickered. Finally, he sighed. “What about you? Why do you fight?”

Silver’s smirk faded. “I don’t have much time left.”

Lysander frowned slightly, but Silver continued before he could speak. “You know as well as I do—Demon Slayers don’t have long lifespans. Our magic takes a toll. It burns us out, piece by piece.” He exhaled softly. “Most of us don’t make it past forty.”

Lysander stiffened, but Silver only smiled.

“I don’t know how much time I had left,” he admitted. “It might be years, months, or even weeks. But whatever remaining time I had left, I want to make sure Fiore, and my son, still have a future.” He met Lysander’s gaze, something fierce burning in his eyes. “There are things worth dying for, Lysander Malfoy. This is one of them.”

Lysander was silent for a long moment before he finally murmured, “Be careful, Silver. You’re playing with fire.”

Silver’s smile was sharp. “So are you.” He exhaled slowly, with his eyes burning with quiet conviction. “I will end the secret faction in my lifetime. It doesn’t matter even if no one knows my name. As long as I know I’m doing the right thing, it’s enough for me.”

“And your son?” Lysander said softly. Silver’s gaze sharpened. “Does he even know you’re still alive?”

For the first time since knowing Silver, the former Demon Slayer hesitated, before shaking his head. “I sent him away for a reason, putting him on the path to Ur, just so that he can carve out his own path and his own life. And from what I know, he’s doing quite well for himself now. I shouldn’t disrupt his life.”

Lysander knew what Silver wasn’t saying. Half the reason he’d sent his young son away all those years ago is likely also because he knew the secret faction would hunt Gray down if they knew of the boy’s connection with Silver.

“Are you sure you won’t regret this?”

Silver’s gaze sharpened as he looked at Lysander. “You’re in the same boat as I am, if not worse. I know I won’t regret my choice. I’ve made it long ago. I won’t let the secret faction have their own way if I have anything to do with it. And I most definitely won’t allow Zeref’s name to be dragged through the mud any longer. You know the risks the day you decide to take the path you are on now. Will you regret it?”

Silver didn’t wait for an answer. He immediately turned, and the shadows swallowed him once more, leaving Lysander alone in the empty alleyway, listening to the distant echoes of a war fought in the dark.

XXXXXX

The fire crackled softly in the hearth of the secluded safe house, casting flickering shadows against the worn wooden walls.

The air carried the scent of old parchment, damp wood, and the faintest trace of something herbal—tea, perhaps, or an old remedy lingering in the fibres of the furniture. It was a place meant for secrecy, a refuge for those who needed to speak freely, and at this moment, that was exactly what Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, Hallie, and Hibiki needed.

The dimly lit safe-house in Magnolia’s outskirts was little more than an abandoned stone cottage, tucked away in a grove where gnarled trees reached toward the sky like skeletal fingers. Inside, the atmosphere was thick with tension, as a single lantern flickered atop the rickety wooden table. The room was cloaked in shadows, the oppressive quiet only broken by the steady scratch of quills on parchment and the occasional rustle of shifting bodies.

The dim candlelight of the strategy room flickered against the worn-out parchment scattered across the wooden table, casting long shadows that danced across the walls. Hallie and Hibiki sat across from Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy, their expressions grim as they sifted through documents filled with fragmented reports, obscure testimonies, and names that sent shivers down their spines.

The air was thick with tension, the weight of old horrors clawing at the edges of the room.

Jellal’s expression was carefully schooled into neutrality. But Hallie had known him too long not to notice the minute tension in his jaw, the way his fingers tapped absently against the table’s edge. Beside him, Ultear sat rigidly, arms crossed over her chest, the glow of the firelight catching the sharp angles of her face. Meredy, in contrast, was hunched slightly forward, pink brows furrowed in concern, lips pressed into a thin line, their guild crests barely visible in the low light.

Hallie Clairmont leaned forward, her elbows braced against the rough wood, hands clasped tightly. Hibiki was as composed as ever, hunched over an open book, his fingers gliding over the pages filled with coded notes and scattered intelligence reports. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows over their faces, emphasising the exhaustion carved into their expressions.

Hibiki leaned back into his chair, exhaling deeply. “Alright, let’s go over everything one more time,” he said, his voice even, though the weight behind it was unmistakable. “We spent two weeks pulling every string, calling in every favour, digging through archives, and cross-referencing information from sources who would rather we didn’t. But we finally found it.”

Hallie unfolded a parchment map and spread it out across the table. It was old, the edges worn, but the markings were clear. She traced a slender finger over the jagged peaks that made up the Ishgar Mountains. “This is where they are,” she said, her voice steady. “The headquarters of Grimoire Heart is at the summit of the highest peak.”

There was a beat of silence before Ultear spoke, voice flat with disbelief. “The Ishgar Mountains? That’s one of the most inhospitable places on the continent.”

“Exactly,” Hallie said, eyes flicking up to meet Ultear’s. “It’s a natural fortress. The altitude alone makes it difficult to approach unnoticed. Combine that with the constant snowfall, the steep cliffs, and the near-impossible climb, and it’s the perfect location for an organisation that wants to remain hidden.”

Hibiki nodded, tapping the map. “And there’s something else—something we didn’t expect.” He glanced at Hallie, as if to confirm she wanted to be the one to say it.

Hallie inhaled, choosing her words carefully. “The Ishgar Mountains aren’t just a geographical stronghold. They hold immense spiritual significance. Back in the age of dragons, this place was a convergence of spiritual leylines—powerful ones. The energy there is unlike anywhere else in Fiore. It’s been untouched for centuries, but the remnants of that power still exist.”

Jellal’s brows furrowed. “And you think that’s why Grimoire Heart chose it?”

Hallie nodded. “They aren’t just using it for secrecy. They’re harnessing something there. We don’t know exactly what yet, but if they’ve based their headquarters on a leyline convergence, then whatever they’re doing isn’t just dangerous—it’s catastrophic.”

Meredy’s hands clenched into fists on the table. “How do we even begin to fight them there? If they control the terrain, if they know the land better than we do… This could be a disaster.”

Ultear let out a low breath. “Not just that. If the leyline energy is still active, they might have found a way to use it. They could be tapping into something ancient. Something worse than anything we’ve faced before.”

The weight of those words settled over them like a storm cloud.

Hibiki cleared his throat. “There’s more.” He turned his attention to Jellal. “We know Oración Seis is involved. They took over after Brian was eliminated, but there’s something that doesn’t add up. We can confirm that the survivors of the dark guild—Cobra, Racer, Angel, and the others—they were victims of the cult. Just like you, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy. So why are they working for Hades now?”

Jellal’s expression darkened with this piece of information. “We didn’t know there were other survivors,” he whispered. “We thought… We thought we were the only ones.”

Hallie studied Jellal’s broken expression and sighed. “From the information we got, they were sold to Oración Seis a few years before the guilds raided the cult lodges. From what we know about Cobra’s personality, I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s half the reason why they launched a coup over a year ago.”

Ultear, always the one to mask her emotions behind wit and sharp words, remained quiet, but Hallie could see the way her lips pressed together, the way her shoulders tightened. Meredy, however, didn’t have the same restraint.

Meredy swallowed. “That means they were experimented on too. Just like us.” She looked at Hallie. “Are you sure about this?” She asked, her voice barely above a whisper. “Cobra, Angel, and the others… They were victims just like us. Probably held at a different lodge. Why would they go back?”

“I asked myself the same thing,” Hallie admitted. “But their actions speak for themselves. We’ve intercepted messages, and followed their movements. Cobra, in particular, has been taking direct orders from Hades.”

A heavy silence fell over the room, the weight of realisation pressing down on them.

Jellal exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “This is insanity. I thought we were the only ones.”

A bitter laugh escaped Ultear, but there was no amusement in it. “That’s what we were led to believe. Turns out that we were wrong.”

“And that’s not even the worst of it,” Hibiki interjected, flipping to another page in his notes. “Hallie found something interesting—something about Cobra specifically.”

Hallie hesitated before speaking, knowing that what she was about to say would shift everything. “I did some digging into Cobra specifically. His abilities, his magic… It’s not normal. It’s not just enhanced hearing. It’s something else.” She locked eyes with Jellal. “I think he’s a Dragon Slayer. A third-generation Dragon Slayer.”

Jellal stiffened, “That’s not possible.”

Hallie shook her head. “It is. Either he received a lacrima like Laxus… Or he was given his power. And if that’s the case, then you might not be the only successful experiment from the cult, Jellal.”

The implication was a thunderclap in the room. Jellal’s hands curled into fists, his nails biting into his palms. “If they were experimenting on creating Dragon Slayers… And Cobra is proof they succeeded…”

“Then we have no idea how many more of their creations are out there,” Ultear finished, voice cold.

Meredy looked sick. “And they’re still working in the shadows. Who knows what else they’ve made?”

Ultear’s jaw clenched. “So it wasn’t just you.”

For a moment, the room was silent.

Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, and even Erza—all four of them had spent their childhoods as test subjects for Grimoire Heart’s insane experiments, subjected to agony in the name of power. Jellal had been the only known survivor of the magical augmentation trials. But now…

“This changes everything.” Jellal finally said, his voice heavy.

“That’s not all,” Ultear spoke up, her voice cutting through the heavy silence. Her gaze was on Hallie, and something told Hallie that the news Ultear was about to deliver was going to be earthshaking. “There’s something else. Warrod Sequen called us in for a meeting about two weeks ago.” She gestured towards Jellal, Meredy, and herself. “He told us something—something that’s going to change the way we approach this.”

Hallie and Hibiki waited, their expressions unreadable, though Hallie could feel the tension thickening in her chest. She knew that look in Ultear’s eyes. Whatever she was about to say was going to shift their entire perspective.

Ultear inhaled, then dropped the bomb. “Hades…was Fairy Tail’s Second Master.”

The words hit like a hammer.

Hibiki cursed under his breath, his calm facade shattering as he leaned back, rubbing his temples. Hallie remained still, but her mind was racing.

“That explains why Grimoire Heart knows so much about Fairy Tail’s inner workings,” Hallie finally murmured, more to herself than anyone else.

“And that’s not even the worst of it," Ultear continued. “Warrod warned us about something else. The secret faction within the Magic Council—they’ve been controlling Fiore from the shadows for centuries. The king and Gran Doma have been trying to wrest control from them for years, but it’s nearly impossible. They are embedded in every level of our society.”

Hallie let out a slow breath, her mind whirling. “Then we’re not just dealing with Grimoire Heart—we’re dealing with something much, much bigger.”

Jellal sat back, running a hand through his hair, his frustration evident, closing his eyes for a brief moment before speaking again. “This is bigger than us. We can’t take them on alone. We’re going to need the entire alliance.”

Hallie met his gaze, nodding. “We do what the Alliance was created for. We bring this to the five guilds. We make this a joint mission.”

Hibiki nodded grimly. “Blue Pegasus and Fairy Tail have already been working together on this. But we’ll need Lamia Scale and Mermaid Heel too. Even Sabertooth.”

“It might be wise to involve Sabertooth in particular,” Hallie said after a pause. She met with Hibiki’s eyes. “If Cobra is a Dragon Slayer, we’re going to need the help of the other Dragon Slayers to take him on. Fairy Tail have Gajeel and Natsu, and even Wendy, though I’m not sure if I want to involve her in this.” She admitted. “Sabertooth has Sting and Rogue. They’re all first-generation Dragon Slayers.”

Hibiki nodded slowly. “Dragon Slaying magic is Lost Magic for a reason. No ordinary magic can take on Dragon Slaying magic.”

Jellal sighed but nodded in agreement. “It’s the only way. And Hallie—” He hesitated. “I’ll leave it to you to decide if we bring Erza into this.”

Hallie hesitated. The weight of it settled in her chest. But then, she nodded. “She deserves to know.”

“Though how did you both find all this?” Meredy asked, voice edged with disbelief, looking at the papers and diagrams scattered over the surface of the table. “The Magic Council has been searching for years and hasn’t uncovered even half of this.”

“That’s because they aren’t looking in the right places,” Hallie said, voice cool but laden with something unreadable. “Grimoire Heart and what they’ve done has earned them more enemies than you think, and not all of them are on the right side of the law.” She exchanged a glance with Hibiki, who gave a nod before she continued. “Even criminals in Fiore’s underground detested what Hades and his head researchers tried to do. They all want them gone.”

Jellal leaned forward, his expression severe, “You’re saying Fiore’s criminal underbelly willingly gave up this information?”

Ultear inhaled sharply, her mind racing. She had spent the two years since she’d joined the Magic Council scouring records and the archives, and interrogating captives, following leads that led nowhere. Even during her time in Fairy Tail, she had searched for the smallest lead that would uncover more information about Grimoire Heart, but she never had much success. The idea that the underbelly of Fiore had more information than the Council was…unsettling.

“Not willing,” Hibiki corrected. “Not at first, at least. But as it turns out, even the worst kinds of people have a line they refuse to cross. And the things Grimoire Heart’s researchers did?” His jaw tightened. “They crossed every single one.”

Silence followed his words, thick and suffocating.

Meredy had gone pale, her fingers clenched tightly together on the table. Ultear sat rigidly beside her, her expression a mask of cold control—but her eyes burned with something violent beneath the surface. Jellal, however, said nothing, waiting. His silence demanded more.

Hibiki exhaled, shuffling a stack of parchment in front of him. “We found information about Grimoire Heart’s head researchers—the ones that’d escaped with Hades years ago when the guilds did the raid on the cult lodges,” he said. “Do you want to hear it?”

Jellal didn’t hesitate. He nodded.

“Very well.” Hibiki exchanged looks with Hallie. “Let’s start with Zoldeo.”

Jellal stiffened at the name, paling drastically. Hallie watched as the muscle in his jaw twitched, as though he already knew what was coming.

“Zoldeo was the head researcher of the lodge where you, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy were held,” Hibiki continued grimly. “His expertise is in Human Subordination Magic. As for his goal? It’s to create ‘perfect’ mages by manipulating their souls and memories, breaking them down, and reshaping them into something obedient.”

Ultear sucked in a sharp breath. “That’s why we don’t remember,” she murmured. Her hands trembled slightly before she curled them into fists. “He took our pasts.”

Jellal’s eyes darkened, but he nodded. “That explains why, apart from you, the rest of us have no memories before Grimoire Heart.”

Hibiki grimaced. “He was experimenting on soul transference, identity stripping. The records we found suggest you were part of a ‘batch’—one of many. The four of you were the only ones who survived.”

Meredy swallowed thickly. “How many—”

“Hundreds.” Hibiki’s voice was flat, his expression cold. “None of the others made it.”

Silence.

Hallie’s fingers dug into the edge of the table. The flickering candlelight cast shadows across Jellal’s face, highlighting the quiet fury in his face. Ultear, for all her control, was shaking with barely restrained fury, and Meredy—

She looked like she was going to be sick.

Hibiki turned another page. “Then there’s Keyes. His lodge specialised in necromancy and unknown magic. We don’t know everything, but what we do know? He didn’t just raise the dead—he experimented on them.”

Ultear’s head snapped up. “He experimented on corpses?”

“No.” Hallie’s voice was cold. “On the living.”

Meredy let out a strangled noise, her hand clamping over her mouth. Jellal looked physically ill, his fingers curled tightly against the table, knuckles white with tension. As for Ultear… Hallie had never seen such an expression on her before.

It was a mix of fury, horror, and even terror.

“They weren’t corpses when he started,” Hibiki confirmed grimly. “That’s what made his experiments work.”

Jellal pressed a hand over his eyes, exhaling sharply through his nose. “That monster.”

“And he was only one of them,” Hallie said, voice quiet but sharp as a blade. “There were four head researchers in total. Neinhart was the head researcher focused on history and Ancient Magic—trying to recreate lost magic, as well as the magic of the Ancients. And Kain Hikaru experimented with enchantments and magical manipulation. Make no mistake, all four were as terrible as each other, capable of atrocities that most would never dare attempt. But out of these four, Zoldeo and Keyes were the worst.” Her expression darkened. “There is no line they wouldn’t cross.”

Ultear’s fingers dug into her arms. “How did Hades even find these people?”

Hibiki turned another page. “He didn’t find them. He made them.”

Jellal lifted his head, eyes narrowing. “What do you mean?”

“Hades sought out mages who had talent but lacked morality. People who were hungry for power, but lacked scruples. He gave them resources, knowledge, and the authority to experiment without restrictions.” Hibiki’s voice was tense. “They thrived under him. He didn’t need to recruit them, because under his guidance, they became the monsters they are today.”

Meredy trembled. “We have to stop them.”

Hibiki met with Jellal’s gaze. “That brings us to the real question, then. What do you want us to do when the official mission to hunt them down goes out?”

Jellal exhaled slowly, dragging a hand down his face. His expression was unreadable, but Hallie could see the storm brewing behind his eyes. The conflict. The weight of responsibility pressing down on him.

But Jellal wouldn’t break. He wouldn’t back down from a challenge. He will face it head-on and tackle it, like he did with everything for as long as Hallie had known him.

A long silence stretched between them before Jellal finally spoke, his voice quiet but unwavering.

“Hearing all this… There’s no way we can get you to bring them in alive.” He lifted his gaze, blue eyes burning with resolve. “Apprehend them if possible. But if comes down to it, Hallie, and you have no other choice—kill them all.”

The words hung in the air, heavy and absolute.

“They have to die,” Jellal continued, his expression carved from stone. “Those monsters… They can’t survive.”

Hallie met his gaze and nodded. “Understood.”

Jellal exhaled slowly, his shoulders dropping slightly. “Secure the documents and any prisoners, if there are any. Everything in there. But kill them all.” His eyes were cold and determined. “Burn the place down. We can’t let anyone recreate or continue Grimoire Heart’s work.”

Ultear straightened, her expression hardened with agreement. “Agreed.”

Hibiki closed the final folder and pushed it away, exhaling sharply. “Then it’s decided.”

Jellal exhaled, and nodded. “Yeah, we’re going to end the cult. Once and for all.”

As the candlelight flickered, shadows danced against the walls, long and ominous, as the weight of their decision settled over them. They had their orders.

There was no turning back now.

And soon, the last remnants of Grimoire Heart would be nothing more than ashes.

XXXXXX

Cobra sat at the edge of the jagged cliffs of the Ishgar Mountains, his legs dangling over the abyss, the wind howling around him like the voices of the dead. He barely heard it. His world was never silent, not with his enhanced hearing.

Even now, he could hear the distant rumblings of the earth, the shifting of glaciers, the slow erosion of stone against time. And above all, he could hear the steady, rhythmic heartbeat of the snake coiled around his neck.

Cuebellios.

She hissed softly, her forked tongue flickering against his skin, a gentle reminder that she was still there. That she was still waiting.

For a cure. For answers. For justice.

Cobra’s fingers absently traced the smooth scales of her body as he exhaled, watching the mist of his breath vanish into the cold mountain air.

He was tired. He had been tired for years, ever since the moment he realised the truth—that they were never meant to survive. That the ‘gods’ who had shaped them, experimented on them, tortured them for their own twisted ends, had no intention of letting them live once they were deemed ‘complete’.

They weren’t the only ones. They had never been the only ones.

The sky above was a tapestry of deep blues and purples, with the first glimmers of dawn beginning to stain the horizon. The world was caught in the fragile moment between night and day, suspended in eerie silence—until Macbeth’s footsteps crunched against the frost-laced rocks behind him.

Cobra didn’t even need to turn to know it was Macbeth.

Angel had asked him once out of curiosity—long before they even launched the coup against Brian to seek their own freedom. She had wanted to know just how Cobra always knew which one of them was behind him. Each person had their own scent, and even the way they walked or breathed. Even the shift in the air around them is different, along with the differences in their heartbeats.

It is also how Cobra could tell if someone is lying to him or not, as their heartbeats and pulse would give them away.

“You’re too close to the edge,” Macbeth’s voice was quiet, but there was an underlying edge of concern. “One wrong move, and you’ll fall.”

Cobra smirked, tilting his head slightly. “You worried about me?”

Macbeth exhaled sharply. “No. I just don’t want to deal with the others throwing a fit if you suddenly disappear into the abyss.”

Cobra huffed out a low chuckle, his fingers tightening briefly around Cuebellios. “Not planning on dying just yet.”

“Good.” Macbeth stepped closer, arms crossed. “Because things are in motion now.”

Cobra said nothing.

“The information we leaked… It reached them. Hallie Clairmont and Hibiki Lates.”

A satisfied hum left Cobra’s throat. “As planned.”

Macbeth exhaled sharply, the sound barely audible over the wind. “The others don’t understand why you wanted them to know. We could have kept this to ourselves, taken Hades and his researchers out without getting the guilds involved.”

“They’ll understand soon enough.” Cobra’s voice was steady, fingers tapping against the rocky ledge. “We weren’t the only survivors, Macbeth. And I’m not arrogant enough to believe we can destroy Grimoire Heart on our own. Not after everything they did to us. Not after what they turned us into.” His red eyes darkened, narrowing as they stared down at the mist-covered peaks below. “The guilds couldn’t do it alone either. That’s why it has to be all of us.”

Macbeth was silent for a moment, his expression unreadable. Then, quietly, he asked, “Do you really think Hades will keep his end of the bargain?”

Cobra scoffed, shaking his head. “Hardly. Hades and his researchers never keep their word. If they did, we wouldn’t be here.”

Macbeth exhaled, rubbing the bridge of his nose. “Then why entertain the deal at all?”

Cobra’s fingers tightened around Cuebellios again, his voice softer this time. “Because from what I’ve heard, Hallie Clairmont is an Ancient Magic user. If there’s anyone who can break the enchantment on Cuebellios… If there’s anyone who can undo what they did to her…” He exhaled. “Then maybe—”

Macbeth sighed. “You’re placing a great amount of faith in someone you’ve never met.”

“Call it gut instinct.” Cobra looked down at the snake in his arms, his thumb brushing against her scales with something almost akin to tenderness. “I want to hear her voice again.”

Macbeth only shook his head. “Hades is going to want Hallie Clairmont captured the moment the guilds arrive.”

Cobra’s smirk widened, a sharp glint of amusement flickering in his eyes. “Let him try. If she’s as powerful as they say, she won’t go down easily.” He tilted his head, almost thoughtful. “It might be part of our plan to let the guilds do most of the heavy lifting, but that doesn’t mean I can’t have some fun along the way.”

Macbeth’s eyes narrowed slightly, reading the unspoken intent beneath Cobra’s words. “You want to fight Natsu Dragneel.”

Cobra let out a low chuckle. “What can I say? I’ve always wondered how I’d measure up against another Dragon Slayer.”

Macbeth sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “We’re literally about to launch a coup against a cult of deranged lunatics, and you’re excited about a fight?”

Cobra shrugged, stretching his arms. “It’s been a while since I’ve had a real challenge.”

Macbeth shook his head but didn’t argue further. He knew Cobra well enough to understand that once he had his mind set on something, there was little anyone could do to stop him.

A heavy silence settled between them, thick with something unspoken. Finally, Macbeth broke it. “Keyes is here.”

The air grew colder.

Cobra’s expression darkened, his smirk vanishing like a flame snuffed out. Cuebellios let out a low, uneasy hiss, as if she too understood the weight of that name.

“He’s the one I want dead the most,” Cobra muttered, voice quieter, heavier. “More than Hades. More than any of them.”

Macbeth didn’t disagree.

Keyes had been the head researcher of the lodge they had been held at. He was the one who performed the experiments that had broken them, that had stolen their pasts and replaced them with pain. And worst of all… He was the one who had done that to her.

Cuebellios.

Their friend.

She had been one of them once, before Keyes had cursed her, before he had twisted her into something less than human, a creature incapable of speaking the words she so desperately wanted to say. They had never even known her real name. By the time they had been strong enough, and was sold to Brian and Oración Seis, she had only been Cuebellios, trapped in the form of a snake, her humanity stripped from her by cruel hands.

“That bastard played god,” Macbeth said, voice thick with quiet fury. “He never even saw us as people.”

Cobra’s fingers clenched against the rock. “That’s why we have to be the ones to end him.”

A bitter wind swept through the mountains, ruffling their cloaks. The past hung between them, a ghost that neither could shake.

After a long moment, Cobra exhaled slowly. “In a way, Hades did us a favour when he sold us to Brian.”

Macbeth let out a quiet, humourless chuckle. “Yeah. We survived.” His eyes darkened. “But hundreds more didn’t.” Then, with a sigh, he dropped to sit beside Cobra, his eyes turned towards the same abyss Cobra had been staring into. “You know… I didn’t want to follow you at first.”

“I know.”

Macbeth chuckled, shaking his head. “But too damn bad. We’re not letting you go and get yourself killed. You’re stuck with us, whether you like it or not.” His gaze shifted sideways, meeting Cobra’s. “You’re our leader now. We’ll follow you.”

Neither spoke for a long while after that. There was nothing left to say.

Finally, Cobra pushed himself to his feet, stretching. “We should get ready. The guilds will come any day now.”

Macbeth nodded.

“You all know what to do?”

“Yeah.”

Cobra’s eyes flickered with something dark, something determined. “Then let’s end this.”

They exchanged a glance—one of understanding, of unspoken resolve.

This was their war now, their battle to finish. The guilds would think they were working with Hades. Let them. When the time came, the truth would be written in blood.

Chapter Text

The guild hall of Fairy Tail was, for once, relatively calm, which is something unusual for the normally rowdy guild.

The usual bouts of brawls and destruction had been blessedly absent in the past few weeks—something that should have been a relief. And yet, the uncharacteristic quiet only served to make the tension more palpable.

Erza sat at the bar, her hands curled around a cup of tea, the ceramic warm against her palms.

Across the guild hall, she caught sight of Natsu and Gray, engaged in a conversation that didn’t involve them shouting at each other or throwing fists. Lucy was watching them with a bemused expression, sipping on her own drink.

Yet, Erza barely paid them any attention. Her mind was elsewhere.

Hallie.

For nearly two weeks, Hallie had been vanishing from the guild.

That alone wasn’t odd—Hallie often took jobs on her own, especially after Laxus’ exile, but she had always made sure to keep someone notified of her whereabouts—normally Mira. But this time, something was different. The few times Erza had seen her, the look in Hallie’s eyes was distant. Almost troubled.

It wasn’t like her to be detached from the guild for so long, not without telling anyone why. And no one seemed to know where she had been. Not Freed, Bickslow, and Evergreen. And not even Mira.

Even they were worried.

Just as Erza was about to get up and search for some answers herself, a shadow fell over her. She turned to find Mira standing there, arms crossed, her usual warm smile absent. That alone put Erza on edge.

“Erza,” Mira said, her voice quiet yet firm. “Hallie needs to speak to you.”

Erza frowned. “Now?”

Mira nodded. “In the records room.”

The records room? That was odd. The only ones who ever went in there were Hallie and Laxus, and that was normally only when they were dealing with the guild’s paperwork. Whenever someone was called in there by either one of the two, it normally meant they were discussing something confidential, things that required discretion.

Something serious was going on.

Without another word, Erza stood, pushing her cup aside. Mira didn’t follow her as she made her way to the records room at the back of the guild, her armoured boots clanking lightly against the wooden floors. When she reached the door, she found it slightly ajar.

Pushing it open, she stepped inside.

Hallie sat behind the usual table in the center of the room—piles of paperwork stacked on the surface of the table. She had a letter in her hands that she was currently reading with a frown, but her magic crackled subtly in the air, a telltale sign of the weight of whatever she was about to say.

Erza barely had time to open her mouth before Hallie moved. With a snap of her fingers, she activated the privacy spell, a shimmer of magic enclosing the room. Erza raised an eyebrow at that.

Hallie and Laxus only activated the privacy spell around the records room if they were dealing with sensitive paperwork that couldn’t be seen by just anyone outside of themselves and the Master, or they were about to discuss something sensitive.

“That bad?” she asked dryly.

Hallie sighed, running a hand through her hair, folding the letter that she had been reading before putting it down on the table. Erza just vaguely caught sight of the Magic Council’s emblem.

“I suppose that depends on how you look at it.”

Hallie turned fully to face Erza, her gaze steady. “I’m going to tell you why I’ve been gone. Jellal sent me and Hibiki to track down Grimoire Heart’s headquarters. We finally found it.”

Erza stiffened. The name alone sent a shiver down her spine. Grimoire Heart. The cult that had stolen her childhood, that had turned her, Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy into victims, into test subjects.

It had been years since she was rescued from the clutches of the cult. But there are also nights when Erza still wakes up from nightmares, dreaming that she is back in the clutches of the cult, and had never been rescued.

And while Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy never spoke about it, Erza knew they had the same nightmares.

“The official order just came down from the Magic Council,” Hallie continued, tapping one finger against the letter on the table. “Fairy Tail, Sabertooth, Mermaid Heel, Lamia Scale, and Blue Pegasus are to launch a joint mission to wipe out the remnants of Grimoire Heart and their leader. This time, we’re finishing what our guilds started long ago.”

A chill settled over Erza. “A full raid?”

Hallie nodded. “A full raid,” she echoed. “Jellal had been given carte blanche by Gran Doma over this mission. The official order from the Magic Council states that we’re to wipe out the remnants of Grimoire Heart. Not just the leader, Hades, but also the head researchers.”

Hades. Erza now had a name for the man responsible for her suffering. She clenched her fists. The weight of the revelation was suffocating.

“I wanted to tell you personally before Master chooses the team,” Hallie said. “Because before I put your name down for consideration, I need to know if you can handle it.”

Erza’s breath hitched. She met Hallie’s eyes, searching for something—doubt, hesitation. But Hallie’s gaze was firm, unwavering.

“What do you mean?” Erza asked.

The look that Hallie gave her is one of understanding. Erza remembered the early days when she was in Fairy Tail with Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy. Laxus and Hallie, and even Mira, were the ones to help them through all the nightmares and terrors. No one in the guild, save for the Master and Gildarts, knew that they were survivors of the cult, but Erza had a hunch that Laxus and Hallie likely knew.

“We’re talking about the people who did this to you, to Jellal, to Ultear, and to Meredy,” Hallie said evenly. “Even Macao and Gildarts still get nightmares from the time they went on that mission to raid the cult lodges, and they weren’t even victims like you and the others were. I want to put your name down, but not if you can’t handle it. So tell me. Can you?”

Erza’s throat tightened.

Memories threatened to surface—the pain, the terror, and even the cold, sterile rooms where they were nothing more than experiments, where their screams had gone unheard. Even that of a man with a blurred face, bending over her as he subjected her to more pain, to more horror, and to more experiments.

Erza forced those memories down, shoving it into the recesses of her mind.

She took a steadying breath. “I… Yes, of course. With Laxus gone, you’re going to need my help.”

Hallie studied her for a long moment, then nodded. “Okay,” she murmured. “Take the next few days off, Erza. Steady your mind. You’re going to need all your wits with you once we go on this mission.”

Erza nodded before she turned on her heel and left, her heartbeat pounding in her ears.

As the door to the records room clicked shut behind her, Hallie sighed and leaned back into her chair, rubbing her temples. “You can come out now.”

A shimmer of magic dissolves from the corner of the room, revealing Gajeel standing with his arms crossed. His expression was grim.

“You sure about this?” he asked. “Involving Scarlet? She was a victim of the cult, Clairmont.”

Hallie exhaled. “So’s Kagura, and I’m pretty sure Mermaid Heel will send her as their leader. Though I doubt they even knew she was a former victim of the cult.” She added, frowning. Not even she would have known that about her friend if she hadn’t gone down to Backlight Alley and met Simon.

Gajeel scowled but didn’t argue. Instead, he sighed, rubbing the back of his neck. “I’ve been in the criminal underbelly for years. Long before Phantom Lord, before Fairy Tail. Even back then, I heard whispers about how far Grimoire Heart would go. If they catch wind that someone with Ancient Magic is coming for them… You’re like mana from heaven for Hades.”

Hallie said nothing for several moments. “I’ll be careful,” she said at last. “I need to see this through.”

Gajeel muttered something unflattering beneath his breath before saying, “Laxus’ll kill us all if something happens to you.”

Hallie grinned. “You’ve softened a lot since joining us, huh?”

Gajeel spluttered. “Tch. Don’t mistake this as me being soft. I just wanna fight Cobra. And one day, you.”

Hallie chuckled, but then sobered. “What do you think about Oración Seis helping Hades? They were victims of the cult, too. Why go back to the man who destroyed their lives?”

Gajeel was silent for a long time before muttering, “You ever consider they ain’t actually on Hades’ side?”

Hallie stilled. “What do you mean?”

“Come on, Clairmont. You’re not stupid. I know even you must suspect something. If it were me, I’d rather die than help the man who ruined my life. I think Cobra and Oración Seis have their own agenda. And something tells me we might just be able to count on them.”

Hallie’s grip tightened around the edge of the table. If Gajeel was right, this mission might not be as straightforward as it seemed.

XXXXXX

The summons had come unexpectedly.

Natsu, Gray, Gajeel, Juvia, Lucy, and Erza stood outside Makarov’s office, sharing curious glances.

As a rule, being called here en masse meant either one of two things: they were in trouble—bigger trouble than the usual ones that Hallie and Laxus handled for the guild, or something important was about to happen. And given that none of them had done anything particularly destructive—at least, not recently, it had to be the latter.

“I don’t think I’ve destroyed anything lately,” Natsu muttered, scratching the back of his head.

“Small miracle,” Lucy muttered dryly, rubbing her temples. On Natsu’s shoulder, Happy let out a sound of agreement. “But if we’re all called here, why isn’t Wendy called as well?”

The young Dragon Slayer had been mainly tagging along with their team for missions since Hallie had given her the all-clear to take on missions outside Magnolia.

Juvia only shrugged, before her gaze flickered over to Erza, who had been unusually silent since they had been called. “Is there something wrong, Erza?”

The redhead said nothing for a moment. Then finally, she shook her head. “You’ll understand soon.”

The words did nothing to ease the tension that settled over them as Erza pushed open the door.

Inside, Makarov was waiting, seated behind his desk, his expression unusually serious.  Hallie stood beside him, arms crossed, her face unreadable. And to the team’s surprise—except for Erza and Gajeel—Makarov wasted no time delivering the news.

“This isn’t just any mission,” Makarov began, his voice grave. “After much discussion, Hallie and I have agreed that this is something you all need to be a part of. This is a joint operation with our allied guilds. Five in total, led by the Magic Council’s direct request.” His sharp eyes swept over them, his gaze lingering on each person. “We are to assist in the complete destruction of what remains of Grimoire Heart.”

The air in the room grew thick. A heavy silence followed his words, thick with unspoken memories.

Gray’s hands clenched into fists at his sides. He had known Ultear’s past, and had heard from her own lips about the nightmare she had endured at the hands of Grimoire Heart. She had spoken of it in quiet tones, as if saying it too loudly would bring it back to life.

Not just her, but also Jellal, Erza, and even Meredy.

And now, years later, it still haunted them.

“This isn’t just some bounty hunt,” Hallie spoke up, her voice steady but carrying an undertone of steel. “This is a hunt for the cult’s remnants.” She paused, looking at Erza who looked pale, but nodded. “And for those of you who weren’t aware, Erza was a victim of the cult. As are Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy.” The ones who weren’t in the know looked at the redhead with shock. “This is also a hunt for the people who tortured and experimented on Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, and Erza. The same people who turned children into weapons and then discarded them when they were no longer useful.”

Lucy swallowed, a cold chill running down her spine. “That’s…”

“Why now?” Gray asked suddenly, his voice sharp. “Why are we only finishing them off now?”

“Because they went underground,” Makarov answered grimly. “For years, they scattered, biding their time. But recent intelligence suggests they’ve begun regrouping. That means they’re planning something. And whatever it is, we can’t let it happen.”

A sickening feeling settled in Gray’s stomach. He had fought dark guilds before, but this was different. This was personal.

For Ultear. For Meredy. For Jellal. For Erza.

Makarov exhaled, the weight of the situation heavy on his shoulders. “I’m sending you all on this mission with Hallie as your team leader.”

Surprise flickered across Natsu’s face. “Hallie?”

Hallie merely nodded, her expression unwavering. “Jellal personally requested me.”

Makarov continued, his voice firm. “This is not a request we can afford to fail. It’s dangerous, more than any of you realise. Grimoire Heart is unlike any enemy we’ve faced. They are ruthless, unrelenting, and deeply rooted in old magic and forbidden rituals.”

Lucy hesitated before raising her hand. “Um… If it’s that dangerous, should I really be going?”

Makarov’s gaze softened, but his response was unwavering. “I want you, Gajeel, and Juvia on this, too. I trust your capabilities. But it’s not just that.” His expression grew unreadable. “This is also an opportunity for you to build relationships with our allies. You need to know them. And you can’t do that if you never work with them.”

“What of Wendy?” Lucy wanted to know. “Shouldn’t we involve her in this, too?”

Makarov and Hallie exchanged looks. “Not for this mission,” Makarov said heavily. “To be honest, I’m not even sure I wanted to involve all of you in this, but Hallie assured me you could handle it. The guild members who were originally on the mission to raid the lodges years ago flat-out refused to do it again. And to be honest? After what they’ve seen, I don’t blame them.”

There were several moments of silence as the Fairy Tail members exchanged looks. This is starting to be serious, and they’re starting to feel the weight of the mission.

“Sabertooth will likely send Sting and Rogue, then,” Natsu concluded. “They’re two of their strongest mages.”

“Sting practically idolises Natsu,” Hallie interjected with a teasing grin. “He had since the day he first met Natsu as kids, and looks up to him like an older brother. Though Orga and Rufus swore to me that Sting is just one step away from building an actual shrine for Natsu.”

There were snorts from the others, much to Natsu’s embarrassment.

Makarov’s expression turned serious once more, cutting through the momentary levity. “All joking aside, I need you all to understand the weight of this mission.” He leaned forward, his hands clasped on the desk. “This is not just about destroying a cult. It’s about ensuring that what happened to Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, and Erza never happens again.”

He paused, his gaze sweeping across them, locking onto each of them one by one. “Hallie, Erza, Gray, and even Natsu will know this, but I want all of you to hear it again.” Makarov’s voice softened, yet the words carried immense weight. “The day you first received your guild marks and embarked on your first missions, I told each of you to promise me one thing: to always make it back home alive.”

Gray felt something lodge in his throat. He could still hear Ultear’s voice, so long ago, telling him that she would never let another child suffer the way she had.

“I’m telling you all again,” Makarov continued. “No matter how hard things get, no matter what you face out there, I want you to promise me this: you will not give up. You will remember that you are never alone. You will remember that your family—your friends—will always have your back. And above all else…” He swallowed, his voice thick with emotion. “I want you all to come back alive.”

Silence followed, heavy with unspoken promises and the unshakable bond they all shared.

Finally, one by one, they spoke, voices unwavering.

“…We promise.”

XXXXXX

The journey to the safehouse was long, stretching over three days of constant travel, but Lucy hardly noticed the passage of time. The weight of the upcoming mission sat heavy on her shoulders, even though she hadn’t yet been given the full details.

If Hallie and Erza were this concerned, it had to be serious.

The safehouse was nestled deep within the forest, tucked away behind dense foliage and jagged rock formations. It was surprisingly well-built—far from the rundown hideout Lucy had imagined. The structure was large, sturdy, and well-fortified, a testament to its importance.

As Hallie and Erza had explained on the way, Fairy Tail had several of these safehouses scattered across Fiore. They weren’t just for Fairy Tail’s use, either—Sabertooth, Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, and Blue Pegasus all had access in times of need.

Lucy found herself wondering just how deep these alliances ran, especially considering the usual competitive nature between guilds. She didn’t have much time to reflect on it, as their allies arrived shortly after. The quiet of the safehouse was quickly replaced with noise and chaos.

Lucy recognised most of them from her ‘test’—the mission Fairy Tail assigned to new members under the guise of work, but in truth, it was meant to introduce them to their allied guilds. She had only met most of them once, yet the familiarity of their presence settled some of the tension in her chest.

Blue Pegasus arrived first. Or rather, Ichiya and the Trimens arrived first, to Lucy’s immediate distress. Ichiya, flamboyant as ever, struck an exaggerated pose the moment he spotted Hallie, taking a deep inhale through his nose.

“Ahhh, the scent of a true lady! Hallie, my de—”

He didn’t even get the chance to finish before Erza and Hibiki moved simultaneously, each grabbing one of his arms and dragging him away.

“Ichiya,” Hibiki sighed, his patience clearly at its end. “Do you want to be buried in this forest? Because that’s how you get buried in this forest.”

“You are a disgrace,” Erza muttered under her breath, her expression dangerously close to mirroring the one she usually reserved for Natsu and Gray’s antics.

Lucy exchanged glances with Juvia, who merely blinked in astonishment. Well, that made two of them.

Sabertooth arrived next, and Lucy was surprised by their lineup. She had expected at most one or two representatives, but the group was larger than anticipated—Sting, Rogue, Minerva, and a new girl introduced as Yukino, a Celestial Mage.

“You’re a Celestial Mage, too?” Lucy perked up at that, immediately stepping forward. Yukino nodded, offering a soft smile, and Lucy felt an instant connection. There weren’t many Celestial Mages around, let alone ones as powerful as Yukino was rumoured to be.

Meanwhile, Sting was already causing a ruckus.

“Natsu!” Sting practically launched himself at the older Dragon Slayer, eyes practically sparkling with admiration. “I’ve been looking forward to this!”

Natsu grinned, ruffling Sting’s hair in a way that made the younger Slayer scowl, though it was clear he enjoyed the attention. “Look at you, Sting. You finally getting strong enough to keep up?”

The group around them snickered, and Rogue muttered something about Sting never growing up. Lucy had expected tension between Sabertooth and Fairy Tail, considering the usual rivalries between guilds, but this… This felt more like an older and younger sibling dynamic.

Lamia Scale sent Jura, Lyon, Sherry, and a young girl named Chelia. Lyon, of course, made a beeline straight for Juvia, much to Gray’s chagrin. From what Lucy had heard from Juvia when she was sent on her own ‘test’, Lyon had taken one look at her and claimed to be in love with her, much to Lucy’s amusement.

“My lovely Juvia,” Lyon began dramatically, taking her hands in his. “I see fate has once again brought us together.”

“Gray-samaa!” Juvia wailed, immediately diving behind Gray for protection.

Gray scowled. “Can we not do this right now?”

Mermaid Heel arrived last, led by Kagura and three other members Lucy didn’t know well. As always, Kagura was composed and serious, offering a curt nod before stepping aside.

Once everyone had gathered, Hallie wasted no time in getting to business. She raised her hand, murmuring words under her breath. Instantly, a translucent golden dome shimmered into existence around them. Lucy felt the shift in the air, like something pressing down on her magic.

A silencing and privacy barrier.

Jura’s eyebrows raised in clear surprise. “Impressive,” he murmured. “I know you were proficient in Ancient Magic, but to see it in action…”

Hallie didn’t acknowledge the praise. Her face was grim as she turned to address the group. “What we’re about to discuss does not leave this room. Everything said here stays within this barrier.”

Lucy felt a chill go down her spine. She wasn’t the only one—several others shifted uncomfortably. Even the ever confident Sting looked unsettled by Hallie’s tone.

The shadows from the lanterns hanging on the walls flickered, casting wavering light over the gathered mages. A storm rumbled in the distance, wind rattling the shutters, as if the world itself knew the weight of the mission they were about to undertake.

Hibiki and Hallie exchanged looks—an unspoken message passing between them. They were the designated leaders of this mission, and would have all the information the guilds need, and would also be the ones to brief them.

The maps and documents already spread on the surface of the table painted a grim picture—one they all had to face, whether they wanted to or not.

Hibiki then activated his Archive magic. A flurry of symbols appeared in the air, forming into images—documents, maps, and reports. They detailed everything they had uncovered about Grimoire Heart, about the remnants of Oración Seis, and about what they were truly up against.

“First, what you need to know—what everyone here needs to know is that we aren’t just dealing with a dark guild. Grimoire Heart isn’t just a dark guild. They’re a cult. They performed human experiments. Torture. Rituals.” Hibiki’s face was grim even as with a twitch of his hand, the images in the air changed to that of pictures of five individuals. “The leader of Grimoire Heart is a man by the name of Hades.” He exchanged looks with Hallie who nodded grimly. “And from our intelligence, we can confirm that he was once the Second Master of Fairy Tail.”

The reaction was immediate.

“What?!” Natsu nearly roared.

The Fairy Tail members were all shocked into silence, as were the rest of the guilds.

Kagura narrowed her eyes. “A former Fairy Tail master…turned into the leader of a cult?”

“Hades had four head researchers—the only ones who escaped with him during the raids that the guilds did years ago,” Hallie took over. “Zoldeo. Keyes. Kain Hikaru. And Neinhart.” She gestured towards each image in the air as she spoke, and the guild members all stared at the images intently, determined to memorise the faces. “Each of them as twisted as they come, and just as dangerous.”

And then came the revelation.

Hallie paused before she looked at Erza, with the redhead nodding. “Erza was a survivor of the cult,” Hallie said, her voice level but heavy with meaning. “Along with Jellal, Ultear, and Meredy. And from recent intelligence, we can confirm that the remnants of Oración Seis are survivors as well.”

A stunned silence fell over the room. Half the guild members looked shocked, and more than one of them were looking at Erza who had her arms crossed tightly over her chest. Her normally strong gaze was shadowed, distant.

“I don’t remember much,” Erza admitted, her voice quiet. “Only fragments. Pain. Screaming. The others… They didn’t make it.”

Jura stepped forward then, his expression grave. “I was on the raid that found them.” His voice was low, but the weight behind it was enough to silence any murmurings in the room. “It was…the worst mission I have ever been a part of.”

Jura, a Wizard Saint. One of the strongest mages in Fiore. And yet, his hands clenched as if he could still feel the horrors of that day.

“I still have nightmares about what we found,” he continued. “Hundreds of bodies. Children. All hooked up to machines, drained of magic, their lifeless eyes staring at nothing.” He exhaled shakily. “Only four survived. Jellal, Erza, Ultear, and Meredy. And just barely.”

A heavy silence settled in the room. Lucy could feel her own heartbeat pounding in her ears. The others looked equally shaken—Juvia had paled considerably. Lyon’s usual smirk was gone, and even Sting and Rogue seemed unsettled.

“I’ll never forget the sight for as long as I live,” Jura said grimly. “Gildarts was with us. He was the team leader of our group. I had never seen him lose his composure before.” He hesitated, his expression darkening. “But that day… He did.”

The image of Gildarts, a man Lucy had always known as powerful and unshakable, completely losing his composure was chilling.

“No one from that mission volunteered for this one,” Jura admitted. “I’m not surprised. We all carry the memories of that place. The smell of death. The cries of the few who were still alive but too far gone to be saved. The silence afterward.”

Lucy swallowed hard. It was horrifying to imagine. No wonder Erza had always carried herself with such strength. To survive something like that… It was unimaginable.

Hallie and Hibiki exchanged a look before Hallie continued. “The Grimoire Heart cult isn’t just some remnant of the past. It’s alive. It’s growing. And the remnants of Oración Seis are working for them as guards.”

Gajeel scoffed. “I don’t buy it.”

Hallie nodded, as if expecting that response. “Neither do I. Gajeel mentioned that Cobra and his group might not be as loyal to Grimoire Heart as we assume.”

“Cobra?” Sting asked. “The guy who led the coup against Brian?”

Hallie’s gaze sharpened. “He’s a Dragon Slayer. That much we can confirm. Poison. Third generation.”

That caused an uproar. Natsu, Gajeel, Sting, and Rogue all stiffened, exchanging glances.

“In that case, only one of us can take him on,” Rogue murmured, exchanging looks with his fellow Dragon Slayers. All of them first generation Dragon Slayers. All of them raised by dragons. “It’s Lost Magic for a reason.”

Lector and Frosch nodded with agreement.

“I remember the clean-up of Oración Seis’ coup over a year ago,” Minerva said darkly. “It was horrible. Brian must have really pissed them off. We could barely find anything of him that is large enough to identify.”

“If they were victims of the same cult,” Chelia said hesitantly, “why would they help Hades?”

“I have no idea,” Hallie admitted. “But they must have a reason.”

Lyon folded his arms. “Out of curiosity, just where is the main headquarters?”

Hallie hesitated for the first time. “The top of the Ishgar Mountains.”

The reaction was immediate. Faces paled. Even the more seasoned mages shifted uncomfortably.

Hibiki is already laying out a map across the large wooden table at the center of the room that they were all standing around, with the map being illuminated by flickering lanterns. The red-marked location stood out ominously—the Ishgar Mountains, a place few dared to venture.

“The Ishgar Mountains,” Lyon muttered, crossing his arms as his brows furrowed. “Hell of a place to hide.”

“Not just hide,” Jura interjected, his deep voice grave. “The Ishgar Mountains are among the most dangerous locations in all of Ishgar. Reaching them unnoticed is nearly impossible. The terrain is treacherous, and magic behaves strangely there. Even seasoned mages have perished trying to scale those peaks.”

Jura’s expression darkened as he leaned forward, pressing his palm against the table as if the weight of his words could be carried through his stance alone. “But it is more than just the danger of the mountains themselves. The region has strong spiritual significance—it has for centuries. The mountain sits on a fountain of spiritual leylines, an intersection of power older than recorded history. Back in the days of the old religion, it was a place of ritual worship, a site used for powerful ceremonies.”

A heavy silence fell over the group as the implications sank in. Lucy exchanged a troubled glance with Natsu and Gray, while Erza’s hands clenched into fists at her sides. Even the normally laid-back members of Blue Pegasus had lost their usual composure.

“If Grimoire Heart established their headquarters there,” Jura continued, “then they intend to use that spiritual power for something. Something terrible.”

Hibiki’s voice cut through the silence. “That’s what we were afraid of as well. And it’s not just Hades—it’s his researchers that concern us.” He reached out, tapping the map with his finger, his jaw tightening. “So far, our records indicate that at least eighty children have gone missing over the past two years.”

A ripple of shock spread through the group.

“Eighty?” Kagura echoed, her normally controlled expression flickering with unease. “Are you sure?”

“We are.” Hibiki’s voice was grim. “We have reason to believe they were taken by the cult. It follows the same patterns as before—children disappearing, mostly orphans or from impoverished families. The same circumstances that led our guilds to raid their lodges years ago.”

Eve exhaled sharply. “Many of their families have come to us, begging for help. Blue Pegasus is usually the first place people turn to when someone goes missing, but even we haven’t been able to find them. Not this time. Even Hibiki couldn’t track them, and he’s the best.”

“Which means they’ve been taken somewhere beyond the reach of conventional means,” Rogue’s voice was quiet, but the undercurrent of fury in his tone was unmistakable. “And if they’re in Grimoire Heart’s hands, we don’t have time to waste.”

The weight of those words settled over the group like a storm cloud.

Silence followed, broken only by the sound of parchment shifting as Hibiki flipped through files. Finally, Ichiya, uncharacteristically serious, asked the question that had been looming over all of them.

“What are our orders from the Magic Council?”

Hibiki met Hallie’s gaze. A silent conversation passed between them—one of understanding, of shared burden. Hallie, ever the one to handle things head-on, was the one to speak first.

“Apprehend them if possible.” Her voice was steady, but there was an edge to it, a sharp finality. “If we’re unable to, we are to kill them all. Secure all documents and any prisoners, if any. But we are to destroy the place. Everything. Burn it all down.”

A heavy silence fell over the room, as if the very walls had absorbed the weight of her words. Some, like Kagura, didn’t flinch. The swordswoman merely nodded, expression unreadable. “Wise decision. We can’t let anyone recreate or continue Grimoire Heart’s work.”

Others, however, weren’t as composed.

Lucy’s face paled, her fingers curling against her arm. “Kill them all?” Her voice was barely above a whisper, eyes darting between Hallie and Hibiki. “That’s… That’s genocide.”

Sting exhaled sharply, crossing his arms. “It’s war.” His golden eyes held no hesitation. “Do you have any idea what will happen if even a handful of them escape? They’ll rebuild. Again. Just like last time.”

“We don’t know that,” Lucy argued, though there was an uncertainty in her voice. “Maybe some of them aren’t like that. Maybe some of them don’t even want to be there.”

Minerva scoffed. “You think we’ll find innocent people in the ranks of a cult that kidnaps and experiments on children?” Her smile was cold and mocking.

Jura, who had been quiet, finally spoke, his voice a deep rumble that carried the weight of experience. “We gave them mercy last time.” He looked down at his hands, as if seeing ghosts there. “We let them scatter. We thought the nightmare was over.” His gaze lifted, haunted. “But we were wrong. And now, there are more missing children. More victims. Because we weren’t thorough.”

Lyon folded his arms. “What do you suggest, Lucy? That we spare them so they can do it all over again?”

“I just—” Lucy looked around, eyes pleading for some sort of middle ground, some solution that didn’t involve mass execution. “There has to be another way.”

“If you can’t stomach it,” Hallie said bluntly, “then let us do the killing.”

Lucy flinched at the coldness in her voice.

Hallie wasn’t trying to be cruel, but she wasn’t going to sugarcoat the reality of what lay ahead. “There will come a time, Lucy, when a mage has to do the unpleasant stuff in the name of protection and defending the kingdom,” she continued, her eyes locked onto the Celestial Mage’s. “Most high-ranked mages have done these types of missions at some point in their lives. Hibiki definitely did.”

The Blue Pegasus mage nodded grimly. “We’ve had no choice before. There are missions people don’t talk about, the ones that never make it into the guild records.”

“It’s not fair,” Lucy murmured, but she didn’t argue further. What could she say? This wasn’t an enemy they could punch until they gave up. This wasn’t about a battle of ideals, of proving who was stronger. This was about eradicating a darkness that had already taken too much.

Juvia reached out, placing a comforting hand on Lucy’s shoulder. The water mage’s expression was troubled but resigned. “Juvia understands. Juvia doesn’t want to kill either. But… We cannot let them take more people.”

Gray, standing nearby, clenched his fists. “I’m not saying we go in there with the intention of slaughtering everyone. But we can’t afford to hesitate. If it’s them or us, I’m choosing us.”

Gajeel huffed, arms crossed. “Tch. Way I see it, they lost their right to mercy the second they decided to screw around with innocent people.”

Natsu nodded with agreement. “It’s hard, Lucy. But there are times when a job calls for assassination instead of arrest,” he said quietly. “I don’t take on many jobs that calls for that. But there are some in Fairy Tail that take on those jobs of a darker nature. Like Hallie and Laxus. Erza. Mystogan. Gildarts. And even the Lightning Tribe. There’s a reason why they are our top mages.”

“It’s not just that,” Rogue’s voice was quiet but firm. “Grimoire Heart are dangerous in ways we don’t fully understand. They use rituals and forbidden magic. If they’ve been tapping into the mountain’s leylines, who knows what they’re capable of?”

Chelia shifted uncomfortably, glancing at her cousin. Sherry’s expression was darker than usual, a shadow of something unreadable in her eyes.

“I don’t like it,” Sherry admitted. “But if it means stopping this madness, I’ll do what’s necessary.”

“Same,” Hibiki said, expression grim. “We can’t let them escape. Not this time.”

The wind howled outside, rattling the shutters again. It was as if the mountain itself was warning them, whispering its secrets into the night. Whatever awaited them atop the Ishgar Mountains would be unlike anything they had faced before.

Hallie exhaled, looking over the room. Some faces were resigned, others troubled, but none of them would back out now.

Despite the grim agreement, there was no mistaking the tension among the gathered mages. The Ishgar Mountains were legendary for their dangers. If the cult had chosen such a place to build their stronghold, it meant they had been preparing for this for years—perhaps even decades. The thought of what they might find there sent a chill down Hallie’s spine.

For a long moment, no one spoke. The flickering lanterns cast elongated shadows across the wooden walls, and outside, the wind howled through the trees like a distant warning.

Erza was the first to break the silence. “We need to be prepared for anything. Whatever Grimoire Heart is planning—it ends here.”

Her words were met with solemn nods, but beneath the determination, a shared unease lingered. The horrors of Grimoire Heart were not just distant history—they were a living nightmare, and they were about to step into the heart of it once more.

This was their duty. And they would see it through to the bitter end.

XXXXXX

The air in the dimly lit chamber of Grimoire Heart’s headquarters was thick with the scent of old parchment, damp stone, and something metallic—blood, maybe, though Cobra had long since stopped questioning the smells that clung to this wretched place. The flickering candlelight cast jagged shadows across the walls, distorting the features of the four individuals seated around the battered wooden table.

The remnants of Oración Seis. His people.

Cobra leaned against the doorway for a moment, letting the quiet murmur of voices wash over him. He could hear their heartbeats, steady but tense. They all knew what was coming.

Finally, he pushed off the wall, stepping fully into the room. The others looked up immediately, their expressions a mixture of anticipation and wariness.

“They’re coming,” Cobra announced, his voice rough with certainty. “The guilds will be here in three days. Maybe less.”

Hoteye hummed in thought, his broad frame relaxed but his mind anything but. “Think they’ll make it up the mountains? It’s hard even for us.”

“They will,” Angel said simply, her otherworldly eyes glinting in the dim light. She lounged in her chair with the grace of a predator, but Cobra didn’t miss the way her fingers tapped idly against her armrest. Anticipation. “Grimoire Heart… They don’t trust us.”

“I’ll be surprised if they do,” Cobra scoffed. He folded his arms over his chest. “They want us here for a reason.”

“The leylines,” Macbeth murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. His gaze was distant, calculating, his mind already turning over possibilities and dangers. “I got a bad feeling about this, Cobra. We really need to be careful. I wouldn’t put it past Keyes or even Zoldeo to use us as sacrifices if needed.”

Cobra’s jaw clenched at that. “I know. That’s why we came up with all those plans.”

Hoteye exhaled slowly, rubbing his temples. “They don’t trust us, you know. Not really. They keep us close because they have to, but the moment we’re no longer useful—”

“They’ll dispose of us,” Racer finished bitterly, kicking the leg of the table hard enough to make it creak. “Like we’re trash. Like we don’t matter.”

“They never saw us as anything but tools,” Angel said, her voice a sharp blade of ice. “We were made for their experiments, trained to be their weapons. And now, they expect us to guard them?” She laughed, but there was no humour in it. “I think the irony might kill me first.”

Cobra smirked. “Then we just have to make sure we kill them first.”

Angel’s gaze flickered toward him, and after a moment, she nodded. “Speaking of which… I managed to tap into the leylines.” She leaned forward, fingers lacing together. “I did what you asked.”

Cobra’s lips curled upward slightly, something dark and satisfied gleaming in his expression. “Good.”

A heavy silence settled between them, unspoken understanding passing between the five of them. They had been victims once. But not anymore.

With a sharp nod, Cobra turned on his heel and strode toward the door. “I’ll check the perimeter. Stay sharp.”

He walked down the dimly lit corridor, the worn stone beneath his boots a familiar sensation. His senses stretched outward, listening. Feeling. He could hear the distant murmur of the researchers, the hum of dark magic in the air.

And then, he felt it.

A presence, cold and cloying, like rot and decay creeping along his skin.

Cobra barely had time to turn the corner before he nearly collided with a figure draped in darkness. He’d already known he was there, but the sheer presence of the man still sent a shiver of revulsion down his spine.

Keyes.

The necromancer’s pale, sunken face twisted into a smile that never reached his dead, glassy eyes. “Ah. Cobra.” His voice was a rasp, dry as bones. “Still lurking, I see.”

Cobra’s muscles tensed instinctively. He felt Cuebellios shift against his shoulders, sensing his unease. “What do you want?”

Keyes tilted his head, as if considering the question. “Merely observing. You and your…companions are quite fascinating. My best subjects, really.”

Cobra’s blood ran hot. His fists clenched at his sides. “We were never your subjects.”

Keyes chuckled, a hollow, grating sound. “Oh, but you were. You still are. No matter how much you delude yourselves into thinking otherwise.” His gaze flickered to Cuebellios, his lips curling in faint amusement. “I’m surprised she’s still alive.”

Cobra bristled, stepping forward without thinking. “Don’t touch her.”

“I wonder,” Keyes continued as if he hadn’t spoken, “is her physiology that of a human? Or that of a snake? I would be quite interested to—”

Cobra’s snarl cut through the air like a whip. “I’ll kill you first before I let you anywhere near her.”

Keyes stilled for a moment, then let out a low chuckle. “Such anger. I told you before, Cobra. Emotions are weakness.”

Cobra met his empty gaze with burning fury. “You don’t control me. Not anymore.”

Keyes leaned in slightly, his presence suffocating. “I made you.”

Cobra didn’t hesitate. “Then you know what I can do.”

For a moment, there was silence, thick and heavy with unspoken threats. Then Keyes straightened, the amusement in his expression fading into something colder. “We shall see.” With that, he turned and walked away, his presence lingering like a ghost in the air long after he was gone.

Cobra exhaled slowly, forcing his fists to unclench. He felt Cuebellios shift again, pressing closer, her scales warm against his skin. He reached up, running his fingers gently along the length of her body.

“Just a little longer,” he murmured, his voice low but steady. “They’ll be here soon.”

Cuebellios hissed softly in response, and for the first time in a long while, Cobra allowed himself a small, grim smile.

XXXXXX

The surveillance room was dimly lit, the glow of magical screens casting eerie blue-white light across the gathered figures. Cobra leaned against the far wall, arms crossed, watching the shifting images on the displays with a cool, detached expression. Around him, the remnants of Oración Seis—Angel, Racer, Hoteye, and Macbeth—were settled in their usual places, their gazes fixed on the moving figures within the main hall of the cult headquarters.

“They did come after all. As you said they would, Cobra.”

Angel’s voice was light, almost amused, as she adjusted her gloves. Her silver hair shimmered faintly in the dim light, but her expression was unreadable.

“That was never in any doubt,” Cobra replied, his red eyes flickering across the screens. He had heard them approaching long before they stepped inside the hall. Their breathing. Their heartbeats. And even their whispered words—it was impossible to miss.

On the screens, the gathered mages split into their respective guilds, speaking amongst themselves in hushed tones. The room they were in was massive, the once pristine architecture now corrupted by Hades’ dark influence. Tall stone pillars stood like sentinels, remnants of an ancient era, their surfaces covered in intricate carvings that pulsed faintly with magic. Four doors stood ominously at the far end of the hall, each one leading to an unknown part of the fortress.

“They’re discussing how to split up,” Macbeth murmured, adjusting the controls of the surveillance spells. His analytical mind was already calculating the potential outcomes. “There are four paths. If they move according to their guilds, they’ll each take a separate route.”

“Erza’s going with Sabertooth,” Hoteye observed, rubbing his chin. “Smart. That group needed more strength.”

“Blue Pegasus is splitting up,” Angel pointed out, gesturing towards the screens. “Ichiya and Hibiki are going with Lamia Scale. Eve and Ren are going with Mermaid Heel. It evens out their battle strength. As expected.”

Cobra barely reacted. He was already cataloging the different voices.

Hallie Clairmont, Fairy Tail’s wildcard, was taking charge, her voice steady and determined. Jura of Lamia Scale was suggesting the most logical routes. Sting and Rogue of Sabertooth were focused, though there was a slight edge to their tones—uncertainty, perhaps. Kagura of Mermaid Heel carried her usual quiet resolve, while Ichiya’s voice was as grating as ever.

Macbeth exhaled sharply, his lips curling into a frown. “This place… It was something else, long before Hades corrupted it. According to old records, this fortress was once the site of a school from the time of the Ancients.”

Hoteye, who had been scanning the walls of the surveillance room, turned sharply. “A school?”

Macbeth nodded. “Ilvermorny, it was called. The Ishgar Mountains were rich in spiritual and magical power, and the school was built to harness that. Its protections were legendary, woven into its very foundation. Even now, they’re still present, though warped. Hades twisted the enchantments to his own purpose.”

Hoteye scowled, his usually placid expression darkening. “So he perverted something meant for knowledge into…this.” He gestured at the screens, his disgust evident. “That man defiles everything he touches.”

Angel hummed, barely listening. Her gaze was locked onto one of the screens, her lips curving into a slight smile. “Interesting…”

Racer shot her a sideways glance. “What?”

Angel lifted a finger and pointed toward one of the figures moving with the Sabertooth team. “That one.”

Yukino Agria.

The room fell silent for a moment. Cobra narrowed his eyes.

“Angel,” Macbeth said carefully, “you’re not seriously—”

Angel raised her hand as if in a classroom. “I would like to participate in the battle.”

That made everyone pause. Angel was the last person to throw herself into fights without good reason. Their entire strategy depended on keeping a low profile, observing, and striking when necessary.

Cobra’s gaze sharpened.

“Racer, you can take my place here,” Angel continued, tilting her head. “It’s not anything too difficult. I’ve already set everything up. You just need to watch for any strange movements from Hades or the researchers.”

Racer leaned back, folding his arms. “That’s unlike you.”

Angel shrugged. “What can I say? I found someone interesting.”

Cobra followed her gaze, then scoffed. “You sure about this?”

“Yup.” Angel said easily. “Besides, I need to stretch my wings.”

Cobra exhaled through his nose. “Fine. But I’m taking Fairy Tail’s team.”

Macbeth sighed. “We’re deviating from the plan already, I see.”

Angel grinned. “Adaptability is key, my dear.”

“Then let’s begin,” Cobra said, pushing off the wall. His muscles coiled with anticipation as he turned to leave the room. The guilds had entered the lion’s den, and they had no idea just how deep the abyss went.

But they would soon.

And Oración Seis would be watching.

XXXXXX

The dim glow of magical runes cast eerie shadows against the cold, stone walls of the experimental chamber.

The vast chamber stretched into the darkness, lined with tables cluttered with ancient tomes, alchemical equipment, and vials filled with unknown substances. At the far end, a massive, ornate throne-like chair sat against an obsidian wall, where Hades, once Precht, former master of Fairy Tail, poured over a tattered manuscript, his fingers gliding over the delicate pages with reverence.

His eyes flickered with deep, contemplative thought. The aged mage had seen the rise and fall of many forces, but nothing had fascinated him more than the hidden knowledge buried beneath centuries of secrecy.

He had long abandoned notions of loyalty and morality, seeking only the truth of magic itself—the limitless potential that he believed only darkness could provide. The magical energy in the room thrummed around him, thick and cloying, an ever present whisper of the countless sacrifices made in pursuit of that knowledge.

Footsteps echoed in the chamber, slow and deliberate. Hades did not bother to lift his gaze from the manuscript as Zoldeo entered the room. The man’s presence was sharp, laced with irritation and something bordering on wariness.

Without preamble, Hades spoke. “How is it?”

“Failures,” Zoldeo answered, his voice dripping with disdain. “Again.”

Hades merely hummed, not even looking up as he turned another brittle page, as if the failures were nothing more than a mild inconvenience. Zoldeo’s eyes narrowed.

“We’re wasting resources. The subjects—”

“Are necessary,” Hades interrupted, his voice smooth yet unwavering. “All progress is built on sacrifice. You know this.”

Zoldeo’s lips thinned but he held his tongue. He had seen firsthand the horrors that unfolded in these chambers, knew exactly what ‘sacrifice’ entailed. He had never once questioned it before, but tonight, something gnawed at him—an unease that he couldn’t shake.

There was silence for a moment, the air tense with unspoken words, before Zoldeo finally voiced his real concern. “Cobra and the remnants of Oración Seis. They can’t be trusted.”

Hades let out a breath of amusement, finally lifting his gaze from the tome to regard Zoldeo with a knowing smirk. “Of course they can’t. I would be disappointed if they were.”

Zoldeo’s frown deepened. “Then why allow them here? You know their loyalty doesn’t lie with us.”

Hades waved a dismissive hand. “Loyalty is an illusion, Zoldeo. Men will always act in their own self-interest. Cobra and his ilk are no different. But as long as their goals align with ours, they are useful.”

Zoldeo’s hands clenched at his sides. “They will betray us the moment they see an opportunity.”

“Perhaps,” Hades’ smirk remained. “But by then, it will be far too late for them to do anything of consequence.”

Silence stretched between them once more before Zoldeo exhaled sharply. “What of the secret faction? You think we can trust them?”

At that, Hades’ smirk faded slightly, replaced with something darker—something far more calculating. His fingers traced the edges of the tome as he leaned back into his chair.

“They are our main backers, yes, but they are not our masters.” His voice was a whisper, yet it carried a weight that filled the room. “They approached me, not the other way around. Vesperius Nott himself came to me all those years ago, with his honeyed words and veiled threats, thinking to use me as a tool for his cause.” A bitter chuckle escaped his lips. “I let him think that.”

Zoldeo’s brow furrowed. “You believe we are the ones using them?”

Hades nodded, his eyes gleaming with something cold and unreadable. “We share a goal, but our visions are not the same. They wish to control the world from the shadows. I wish to transcend it.”

There was something deeply unsettling in the way he said it, in the conviction that laced every word. Zoldeo, despite himself, shivered.

Hades’ gaze darkened as memories of the past surfaced. The last moments of Yuri Dreyar, his former comrade, flashed before his eyes—the desperation, the rage, the betrayal.

“You won’t get away with this!” Yuri had roared, even as blood spilled from his lips. “Fairy Tail will never be yours! You might have driven him away now, but Zeref will not let this go!”

Hades had merely smiled then, just as he did now.

“A necessary casualty,” he murmured, more to himself than to Zoldeo.

Before Zoldeo could respond, the door creaked open once more. A chilling presence filled the chamber, carrying with it the scent of decay and something far worse. Keyes stepped inside, his hollow eyes gleaming with something resembling amusement.

“Lord Hades,” he intoned, his voice a slow, deliberate drawl. “We have intruders.”

Hades’ expression sharpened in an instant. His fingers stopped tracing the tome, his focus shifting entirely.

“Intruders?”

Keyes’ grin stretched impossibly wide. “It’s the guilds. Again. And… Hallie Clairmont is amongst them.”

A pause. Then Hades leaned back, fingers curling together beneath his chin as he considered this unexpected turn of events.

“Hallie Clairmont…” he mused, tasting the name on his tongue like a fine vintage. Then, slowly, a smile curled his lips. “Well now, that’s very interesting. Very interesting indeed.”

XXXXXX

The air was thick with the scent of decay, and the dim lighting cast grotesque shadows on the walls of the Grimoire Heart cult’s headquarters. Yukino Agria swallowed hard as she followed Sabertooth and Erza deeper into the labyrinthine halls. She had been prepared for battle, for dark magic, for traps—she had not been prepared for this.

Frosch’s small form is tense, his green ears twitching beneath his frog suit. Then, in an innocent, almost hopeful voice, he called out, “What’s in here?” before pushing open a door.

The stench hit them first.

Lector gagged immediately, wings fluttering in panic as he stumbled backward. Yukino’s stomach lurched violently as her gaze swept across the room.

The walls were lined with shelves of books, aged and brittle with time, but they were not what drew their attention. No, the true horror lay before them in the form of bodies. Piles upon piles of them, small and frail, stacked to the ceiling like discarded dolls.

Minerva, as hardened as she was, took a step back, a hand coming up to cover her nose and mouth, her green eyes wide in shock. Even Sting, usually brash and quick to anger, went rigid with revulsion. Rogue stood beside him, expression unreadable, but the tight grip on his sword betrayed his feelings.

Erza was the only one who moved forward, steel in her spine, but even she was visibly shaken. “They’re all children,” she murmured, her voice thick with something Yukino had never heard from her before—grief.

Yukino turned away, bile rising in her throat. “This is…” Her voice cracked. “This is monstrous.”

“They were used for experiments.” Erza’s voice was tight with control. “Test subjects. Just like…” She trailed off, swallowing hard. Yukino could guess what she had been about to say.

Like me. Like Jellal. Like Ultear. Like Meredy.

The silence stretched unbearably, the weight of it suffocating. Then, Minerva took a shuddering breath, her usual sharpness dulled. “We need to keep moving.”

Yukino nodded numbly, trying to push the image out of her mind as they stepped away. But the ghosts of the children followed them, lingering behind her eyelids each time she blinked.

The next chamber was, however, worse, if that is even possible.

The eerie glow of lacrima-lit tubes lined the walls.

Each one was large enough to fit a human, and inside…things floated, their small forms eerily still. At first glance, they seemed like children—frail, tiny, limbs curled as if in sleep. But as Yukino stepped closer, horror clawed at her chest.

They were wrong.

Skin too pale, veins dark and branching unnaturally beneath translucent flesh. Eyes—when open—glowing with an unnatural, vacant light. Some were frozen mid-scream, mouths open, but no sound would ever leave their lips again.

Rogue gagged. “No, no, no—” He pressed his hands over his mouth, shaking his head violently.

Sting slammed his fist onto the nearest console, his face twisted with unfiltered rage. “What the hell is this?!”

Minerva, recovering from the initial shock, barked, “Find the mechanism! Get them out of there!”

Rogue and Sting immediately moved to the control panels, but the complex mechanisms were beyond them. Yukino felt helpless, her hands trembling at her sides, watching the children drift lifelessly in the tubes.

“They’re still alive, right?” Frosch asked softly, looking up at Rogue. His voice was small, desperate.

No one could answer.

“Smash the glass,” Minerva ordered grimly.

Sting and Rogue hesitated only a second before obeying. With a single blast of white and shadowed energy, the tubes shattered, liquid spilling across the floor like thick. Blood. Bodies tumbled onto the cold stone, lifeless.

They were too late.

Yukino pressed a hand to her mouth, her legs nearly giving out beneath her. She felt cold, like ice had invaded her veins. Even Minerva’s mask of control cracked slightly, a sharp breath escaping her lips.

Erza knelt beside one of the children, closing their sightless eyes.

“Go your way to the land of the Ancestors, where they wait for you with open arms, there on the edge of this world and the next. See, there they stand. Ancestral spirits, welcome them to the place where we all must go. May they know peace in the next life that they couldn’t in this one. Goddess above, help their souls and spirits find peace.”

The Sabertooth mages fell silent, one hand against their chests, their heads bowed, even as Erza murmured the words of prayer beneath her breath, praying for the souls of the children that were taken too soon before their time.

A quiet, sorrowful moment passed before Erza straightened to her feet, eyes burning with something dangerously close to vengeance.

Just how much of it was righteous anger on behalf of these children, and how much of it was due to trauma because of her past? Yukino wondered.

Then, Rogue whispered, “Look at this.”

On a desk, stacks of aged parchment lay scattered. Yukino forced herself forward, scanning the faded ink, the neat yet clinical documentation of lives ruined.

Cobra. Angel. Macbeth. Hoteye. Racer.

“They were right,” Erza breathed, scanning the papers. “Hibiki and Hallie. They were right. About Oración Seis. They were victims too.”

Then, her hand stilled over another record. Yukino, standing beside her, looked over her shoulder.

Subject: Kagura Mikazuchi.

Yukino’s breath caught.

“What?” Minerva’s breath was sharp.

Erza’s expression was unreadable, but her knuckles turned white. “Kagura… She was here. She was a victim too.”

“No way.” Sting looked sceptical. “She never said anything.”

Yukino, however, had no doubt. The notes detailed a failed test, a subject escaping. Below that, in a stark, almost cruel addition, was a note about her older brother being a test failure.

Kagura’s brother.

It was a name Yukino had only ever heard her whisper once—during one of the guilds’ joint training sessions nearly a year ago. A name that Kagura had spoken of with regret and guilt.

Simon.

Erza and Sabertooth exchanged looks. “We don’t speak of this. Not to anyone,” Erza said at last. “If Kagura never mentioned that she was a victim of the cult…” She trailed off slowly. “We don’t say anything.”

Minerva nodded. “Agreed.”

Before anyone could process further, slow clapping broke the heavy silence. The team turned sharply, hands flying towards their weapons.

A figure stood at the entrance, bathed in the eerie light of the shattered tubes. Long, silver hair framed a pale face, eyes as cold and detached as the corpses surrounding them.

Angel.

“Impressive, isn’t it?” she drawled lazily, arms crossed. “I’d say I’m surprised you made it this far, but Erik said you would. Guess he was right.”

Minerva’s eyes flashed. “Why?”

“Why?” Angel echoed. “Why what?”

“Why would you help the monsters that did this to you?” Minerva’s voice was laced with fury.

Angel tilted her head. “Help them? Oh, sweetheart, you must be delusional. Erik wanted this raid to happen. We all did.”

“You aren’t loyal to Hades?” Erza asked sharply.

Angel snorted. “Not even a little.”

Yukino, however, had been unable to process the entire conversation, her heart hammering wildly, hands shaking at her sides. She was staring, unable to tear her gaze away.

It was impossible.

“S-Sorano-neesama?”

The room fell silent.

“Nee-sama?” Sting echoed. “Yukino, she’s your sister?”

Angel’s lips curled slightly, as if amused, as she tilted her head at Yukino. “Ah. So you do remember me.”

Yukino felt as if the rug had just been pulled from under her feet. “That’s impossible. You—” Her throat closed. “You’re dead. You died in that attack. I—”

Angel merely smiled. “I was taken.”

Yukino’s stomach churned.

Erza closed her eyes, understanding the entire situation now. It isn’t uncommon, especially amongst the victims of the cult. There are only a few ways how a child would end up in the hands of Grimoire Heart.

“That’s how they operate. They attack families with children, take who they want, and leave nothing but corpses behind.”

Yukino felt her stomach lurch. That means all this while…her sister had been alive, and in the hands of the cult? And now… Helping them?

Angel’s smile never faded. “So? What are you going to do about it?”

Yukino’s fingers tightened around her key, fury overtaking shock. For the first time in her life, she felt pure, unfiltered rage.

“I’ll show you my resolve then!”

She summoned Libra.

The air was thick with the stench of decay.

Hallie, Natsu, Gray, Gajeel, Juvia, and Lucy stepped cautiously into the dimly lit corridor, their footsteps echoing against cold stone walls. The deeper they ventured into Grimoire Heart’s stronghold, the more oppressive the atmosphere became. Flickering lacrima lamps cast eerie, elongated shadows, giving the illusion that something unseen was always lurking just at the edge of their vision.

Then, they found it.

The heavy iron door stood ajar, a faint, acrid scent of death spilling into the hallway. Juvia was the first to step inside, and the moment her eyes adjusted to the dim lighting, she froze, breath hitching in her throat.

Metal beds lined the room in two neat rows, each equipped with thick, rusted restraints. The sight itself was horrifying enough, but what turned the blood in her veins to ice was the occupants of those beds.

Children.

Bodies of children, their small forms strapped down, lifeless, and long decomposed. Some bore scars, the remnants of cruel experiments, while others had expressions of agony frozen onto what remained of their faces.

Juvia let out a strangled gasp, a hand flying to her mouth. “This… This is insane! How could any human do this?!”

“You’re assuming we can even call them human at this point,” Gajeel muttered darkly.

Gray’s hands clenched into tight fists, his entire body shaking with barely contained fury. “This isn’t just cruelty. This is beyond evil.”

Natsu stood at the threshold, fists trembling, jaw tight. His usual fiery energy felt subdued, his flames seeming dimmer. “They were just kids,” he murmured, voice thick with anger. “They didn’t even get to live.”

Lucy turned away, pressing her back against the wall. She was visibly pale, swallowing thickly as she forced herself to breathe. “It’s sick,” she whispered. “It’s worse than anything I’ve ever seen.”

Gajeel, his arms crossed, stared grimly at the scene before him. His red eyes darkened further, an edge to his voice as he spoke, looking at Lucy. “Still feeling that killing the remnants of the cult is going too far?”

The blonde flinched. “I…”

A heavy silence fell over the group, each of them wrestling with their own emotions—grief, rage, disbelief, and the sickening realisation that they had only scratched the surface of Grimoire Heart’s horrors.

Then, a slow clap echoed from further down the corridor.

Every head snapped up in an instant, bodies tensing for battle as the source of the sound stepped into the dim light.

Every single Fairy Tail member currently present recognised him immediately from the briefing and when Hibiki and Hallie showed pictures of not just Grimoire Heart’s researchers as well as Hades, but also pictures of the remnants of Oración Seis.

Cobra.

Perched atop his shoulders, Cuebellios coiled protectively around his neck, her forked tongue flicking out as if tasting the air. Cobra’s lips curled into a smirk, but his posture betrayed something else—expectation.

“Waiting for us?” Natsu’s voice was sharp, laced with suspicion. His body was already tense, and coiled, ready to fight.

“More like expecting you,” Cobra corrected, rolling his shoulders as he took a few casual steps forward. His piercing gaze lingered on Hallie before flicking to Natsu, then Gajeel. “And it seems I got more than I bargained for.”

Natsu’s expression twisted with anger. “You bastard! Why the hell are you helping Grimoire Heart! They destroyed so many lives! They destroyed your life!”

Cobra chuckled darkly. “You think we’re on Hades’ side?” He shook his head, amusement flashing in his violet eyes. “You really don’t get it, do you?”

Gray narrowed his eyes. “Then what the hell is this?”

Cobra’s smirk widened, but his voice remained measured. “Why do you think Hallie Clairmont and Hibiki Lates even got the information they did about Grimoire Heart?” He gestured vaguely. “With how Hades is, despite Backlight Alley’s resources, they would never be able to get any information on them if Hades didn’t allow it.” His voice dipped lower, more deliberate. “We allowed it to reach you. We wanted you to come here. To raid them. To destroy them.”

Lucy’s breath hitched. “You…wanted us to come?”

Gray’s eyes sharpened. “Then why are you standing in our way?”

Cobra’s smirk returned, but there was something predatory about it by now. His gaze locked onto Hallie first, then shifted to Natsu, then Gajeel. “I was expecting only the Salamander. But who could have guessed there would be another Dragon Slayer too? First generation as well?” His lips curled with anticipation. “Iron, I guess?”

Natsu’s expression twisted. “Don’t tell me…”

Cobra exhaled, shoulders rolling. “I’ve been waiting for this fight for years.” His gaze gleamed with something dangerous. “Let’s see if you two can actually live up to the legend.”

With that, he lunged.

The Fairy Tail members, save for the two Dragon Slayers in their midst, immediately scattered, even as Natsu caught Cobra’s fist in his hand, flames licking around their hands, even as a shockwave erupted around them. Cobra grinned, an almost terrifying grin, before he leapt back.

“Not bad, Salamander. You live up to your reputation. Now let’s get this show started!”

The fight that erupted was nothing short of brutal.

Cobra’s movements were precise, fast, and nearly impossible to predict. Natsu and Gajeel, however, were no pushovers. Fire and iron clashed against the venomous strikes of the Poison Dragon Slayer, shaking the very chamber with their ferocity. Juvia, Lucy, and Gray could only watch, momentarily frozen at the sheer power on display.

Even they had never seen Natsu and Gajeel fight this fiercely before.

Then, it happened.

A blur of movement—a figure darting in front from the shadows.

A sickening pulse of magic surged through the air as Zoldeo appeared behind Hallie, striking fast. His magic wrapped around her in an instant, disabling her movements, cutting off her breath.

Hallie’s eyes widened in shock. “What—?!”

“Zoldeo! You bastard!” Cobra snarled, fury igniting in his veins as he whirled toward the intruder.

Zoldeo’s lips twisted into a sneer. “I warned Lord Hades that you and your group were never as loyal as seemed. I was right.”

Gray’s ice magic flared, but Zoldeo tightened his hold, Hallie’s body slackening as she slipped into unconsciousness.

“Hallie!”

“Let her go!” Lucy screamed, scrambling forward.

Zoldeo’s smirk didn’t waver. “I have my orders from Lord Hades.”

Then, in the blink of an eye, he was gone—vanishing with Hallie into the shadows.

Panic erupted. Natsu looked moments away from tearing Cobra apart. “Where the hell did he take her?!”

Cobra’s own expression had twisted into frustration. “I don’t know!” he snapped before ripping out a communicator lacrima. “You guys! Can you hear me?!” Angel, Macbeth, Racer, and even Hoteye responded almost immediately. “Change of plans! Plan B! Zoldeo took Hallie Clairmont to Hades! Kill the researchers now!”

The clash of steel and magic filled the air in the dimly lit corridor of Grimoire Heart’s fortress, the air thick with the scent of burning ozone and blood. Angel stood amidst the Sabertooth team and Erza Scarlet. Yukino had her Celestial Spirits already summoned, their forms shimmering with power as they engaged in battle.

The eerie flicker of lacrima lamps cast elongated shadows across the battlefield, the walls etched with arcane symbols pulsating like living veins.

Angel grinned, violet eyes flashing with amusement as she turned toward Yukino, who stood poised with Libra’s key in hand. The Celestial Mage was tense, her grip white-knuckled. Angel’s voice, sultry and mocking, cut through the chaos.

“Oh, little sister,” she crooned. “You’re hesitating. That’s not like you. Aren’t you a Sabertooth mage now? Where’s that famous strength?”

Yukino’s expression darkened. “Don’t call me that. You don’t get to.”

Angel chuckled. “Oh, but I do. You’ve grown, haven’t you? Still, you’ll never be strong enough to face me, not really. Not where it counts.”

Yukino lunged, Libra’s magic distorting magic around them, sending debris spiralling into the air. Angel sidestepped with ease, her silver hair whipping behind her as she avoided the attack. She flicked her wrist, and a cascade of magic shot forth from her fingers, shattering the ground where Yukino had stood a moment before.

The battle waged on, but suddenly, an urgent, panicked voice crackled over the lacrima communicator in Angel’s ear.

“You guys! Can you hear me?!”

Angel’s playful smirk vanished. Her entire body went rigid.

“Erik?” Her voice was sharp and demanding. “What is going on?”

Cobra’s response came fast and desperate. “Change of plans! Plan B! Zoldeo took Hallie Clairmont to Hades! Kill the researchers now!”

The shift in Angel’s demeanour was instant. Her eyes turned frigid, her mouth pressing into a hard line. The light, mocking energy she carried was gone, replaced by something lethal.

Meanwhile, Erza heard the voice of Juvia crackle through her communicator.

“Erza! Hallie… Hallie’s been taken! Zoldeo has her! He… He’s bringing her to Hades!”

A chilling silence settled over Erza for a fraction of a second, her heart plummeting. Hallie…kidnapped. Taken to Hades. A sickening sense of dread curled in her stomach. Her grip on her sword tightened until her knuckles turned white.

From across the battlefield, Sting, who had been listening in, suddenly snapped his gaze toward Erza, his expression one of sudden realisation. “Hallie… She has Ancient Magic, doesn’t she?” His voice was grim, his usual cocky demeanour absent. “That’s why Hades wants her.”

Erza’s breath hitched, horror flashing across her face.

Hades who had enslaved her, who had stolen her childhood, who had twisted magic and life itself, had taken Hallie. She knew exactly what that meant. Exactly what he would do.

No. Not again.

Angel, meanwhile, finished processing Cobra’s message and straightened, addressing those around her.

“All right. Change of plans.”

Minerva narrowed her eyes. “What plan?”

Angel smirked, though there was no amusement in it. “It was always our intention to have the guilds come here. Why do you think you got the information about Grimoire Heart’s headquarters?  You lot came here to eliminate the cult, didn’t you?” She turned, her gaze glinting in the dim light. “I’ll show you the way. This part of the fortress is Keyes’ wing. Be on your guard.”

Minerva scoffed, crossing her arms. “Just this once, we’ll work with you.” She narrowed her eyes. “This doesn’t make us allies or friends.”

Angel shrugged. “I don’t care about that. I’ll do what needs to be done.”

Erza, however, had no intention of staying. She turned sharply to Angel. “Where would Hades take her?”

Angel considered for a long moment before answering. “His personal lab. It’s at the heart of the fortress, deep beneath the main hall. There’s only one way there.”

Erza didn’t hesitate. “Then that’s where I’m going.”

Sting stepped forward. “We’re going with you.”

But Erza shook her head, her voice firm. “No. You have a mission. You need to take out all the researchers and save any survivors, if there are any.” Her gaze swept over the Sabertooth team. “You have to finish this. End this nightmare.”

Minerva sighed, before looking away. “Save Hallie.”

Erza nodded once, determination burning in her eyes, before turning on her heel and dashing off at full speed.

Angel watched her go before turning back to the Sabertooth mages, her smirk returning as she gestured for them to follow. “Well then,” she said smoothly, “let’s go paint the walls red.”

Yukino, still standing near her, clenched her fists. Her voice was quiet but firm. “I got a lot of things to say to you. But it can wait.”

Angel’s smile softened, if only for a second. “Yeah, me too.” But then, her violet gaze gleamed with something close to pride. “But it pleases me to see that you’ve indeed grown strong, little sister. You have been living your life as a proper, decent human being, unlike me. When I learnt that you were still alive, my first thought was, ‘Ah, she’s grown’. That’s why, I promised myself, that if someday, all my sins are ever atoned for, I’ll come back, and give my little sister the biggest hug in the world.”

Yukino swallowed a lump in her throat.

No one knew what to say to Angel’s statement. And with that, they stepped forward, deeper into the darkness of the fortress, toward bloodshed, toward war, and toward the reckoning that awaited them all.

The air was thick with the scent of decay and something worse—something unnatural.

Every breath tasted of rot, the kind that seeped into the walls, soaked into the very foundation of the fortress, and refused to leave. The endless corridors, lined with crumbling stone and flickering torches, stretched into the abyss. Every step echoed, making it impossible to tell whether they were truly alone or merely being watched by something lurking just beyond the dim torchlight.

Angel led the way, her face unreadable, her posture rigid but unshaken. She had walked these halls before. She knew their secrets, their horrors. The others, however, could feel the weight of the place pressing down on them.

“You got the information, so no doubt you know that Keyes is a necromancer,” Angel’s voice cut through the silence, sharp as a blade.

Minerva gave a disgusted hiss at the mention of the word. “That’s outlawed for centuries for a reason.”

Yukino swallowed, nervousness evident in her tense posture. “W-What did he do to you?” Half of her wanted to know. Half of her was terrified of the answer.

Angel was silent for a moment, her footfalls steady. When she finally spoke, her voice was almost eerily detached. “He gave me Angel magic. He made Cobra a Dragon Slayer. He gave Macbeth, Racer, and Hoteye the magic they now use. But through pain, sacrifice, and experiments. And despite everything, we were the lucky ones. We survived.” Her lips curled into a humourless smirk. “Hades sold us to Brian and Oración Seis a few years before the guilds raided the cult lodges. We were meant to be Brian’s weapons. Tools for war.”

Sting clenched his fists. “But you overthrew him.”

“Because Brian made the fatal mistake of trying to hurt Cuebellios,” Angel said simply. “Cobra didn’t take it well. The rest of us didn’t either. Despite the form she now takes, she is still our friend. We swore to save her.”

Yukino’s brows furrowed. “Her form?”

Angel didn’t answer, and the silence that followed was louder than any words she could have spoken.

Keyes’ lab was worse than the halls.

The scent of death was suffocating here, thick and cloying, as though it clung to the very air itself. Bones littered the floor, some yellowed with age, others disturbingly fresh. Strange tools, designed for purposes none other than them wanted to comprehend, lined the walls. And at the far end of the room, standing amidst his grotesque collection, was Keyes himself.

He smiled as they entered, his gaunt face stretching unnaturally. “Ah, my dear Angel,” he greeted, voice silky smooth. “I had a feeling you’d return one day.”

Angel’s hands clenched at her sides. “Spare me the pleasantries, Keyes. We both know Grimoire Heart and Hades never trusted us. And for good reason.” Her expression twisted into something darker, something raw. “But what you did to Cuebellios… That is unforgivable. You never treated us as people. We were just tools to you.”

Keyes chuckled, unfazed. “And tools you were. Beautiful, efficient tools.”

Sting’s magic flared at his words. Rogue’s shadow twitched as if eager to strike, and Minerva’s glare could have burned through solid stone. But before any of them could make a move, Keyes raised a hand, and the bones littering the floor began to stir.

A horrifying clattering filled the room as skeletons pulled themselves together, rising in jerk, unnatural movements. Their tattered robes and rusted weapons marked them as something ancient, something lost to them.

This is reminiscent of a scene out of a horror movie.

“Holy Ray!” Sting roared out, as blasts of Holy Dragon Magic rained down on the skeletons. But while majority had it’s bones broken, they put themselves back together again, and started advancing on them once more. “What the…?”

“They’re not dying,” Yukino breathed, horror creeping into her voice as their attacks merely bounced off the reanimated corpses.

Keyes laughed, the sound reverberating through the chamber. “Oh, they’ve already died, my dear. Long ago. But my research… My wonderful research…has given them new purpose.”

His words were cut off by a blur of motion. One moment, he was smirking. The next, Angel was behind him, her hand coated in glowing, ethereal energy, plunged through his back.

Keyes gasped, choking on his own blood. His fingers twitched, as if struggling to weave one last spell. He turned his head slightly, just enough to meet Angel’s cold, merciless gaze.

“I’ve been waiting for this moment for a very long time,” she almost purred.

“I…I made you,” Keyes rasped, his eyes wide—like he is unable to believe what is happening.

Angel smiled. A slow, cruel smile. “And now, you die.”

She twisted her hand, and Keyes crumpled to the floor, lifeless.

But the horror was far from over.

Even in death, the necromancer’s creations did not stop. The skeletons still moved, still advanced, their hollow eyes glowing with eerie blue light.

“What should we do?! Our attacks aren’t working!” Yukino cried.

“Use fire! It’s the only way!” Angel snapped.

Minerva cursed. “Fire? None of us are fire mages!”

“Yukino?” Rogue turned towards her.

Yukino shook her head. “Afraid not. I don’t have a fire Celestial Spirit. Only Lucy does!”

“Where’s Natsu when you need him?!” Sting groaned.

“Someone called?”

The voice came from the entrance, and the temperature in the room spiked instantly. Natsu stood there, cracking his knuckles, his signature grin in place. Flames flickered around his feet, illuminating his sharp, eager eyes.

“Natsu!” Sting was relieved. “You’re here!”

“Aye, sir!” Happy cheered next to Natsu.

“Perfect timing, Flame Brain!” Minerva huffed. “Handle it before we get buried in an undead army!”

Natsu didn’t need to be told twice.

With a roar, his flames erupted, engulfing the skeletons. Their bones blackened, cracking under the intense heat, their eerie blue glow flickering out one by one. The flames spread rapidly, licking up the walls, consuming the grotesque remnants of Keyes’ experiments.

“We need to move!” Rogue called, shielding his face from the heat.

The group bolted for the exit, barely escaping as the room was consumed in fire.

“Overboard as always,” Minerva sighed, examining her singed sleeve. “At least he didn’t light us on fire.”

Lector and Frosch giggled at her exasperation, while Sting practically had stars in his eyes. “That was awesome,” he breathed, still staring at the inferno.

“At least for once, Hallie won’t get mad at us for destroying something,” Happy sighed, perched on Natsu’s shoulder as the grinning Fire Dragon Slayer made his way out of the burning room.

“Why are you here, anyway?” Minerva wanted to know.

Natsu turned serious. “We split up,” he admitted. “Cobra and Gray have gone after Hades, and to back Erza up. Juvia and Lucy have gone to assist Lamia Scale, whereas Gajeel had gone to assist Mermaid Heel. They sent me to assist you, if needed. I see that I’ve gotten here just in time.” He added, looking back at the burning room.

“You got some nice timing,” Rogue was relieved. Even he wasn’t sure how long they can hold out against those skeletons.

“So what now?” Yukino asked, her voice steady despite the lingering unease.

Angel watched the flames for a long moment before turning away. “We regroup.” Her voice was low, unreadable. “And we finish what we started.”

The fortress corridors were a maze of crumbling stone and flickering lights, the air thick with the scent of blood and burnt magic.

Gray and Cobra sprinted through the dimly lit hallway, their footfalls echoing as they pushed forward, the weight of urgency pressing down on them. Cuebellios was wrapped around Cobra’s shoulders, her scales reflecting the glow of the sporadic magical bursts from battles raging in the distance.

Gray stole a glance at Cobra, whose face was set in a mask of grim determination.

“Why are you doing this?” Gray demanded, his voice ragged from exertion.

Cobra didn’t break stride, his crimson eyes flashing dangerously in the dim light. “Tell me, would you want to help the man who destroyed your life?” he growled.

Gray gritted his teeth. “Then why lure us here? Why bring the guilds into this?”

Cobra stroked Cuebellios’ scales absentmindedly. “We were never on his side to begin with. I wanted the guilds to come here for a few reasons of my own—one of them being Hallie Clairmont.”

Gray’s head snapped toward him. “Hallie? What does she have to do with this?”

Cobra didn’t answer immediately, his lips pressing into a thin line. “I’ll explain later. Right now, we need to aid Titania and save the Stormbringer.”

They pushed forward, heartbeats hammering in their eyes, until they reached the massive steel doors leading into Hades’ private lab. A sense of dread settled over Gray the moment his fingers brushed against the cold metal.

Without hesitation, Cobra threw his weight against the door, and with a creaking groan, it swung open.

Inside, the room was bathed in eerie green light, the source coming from a series of arcane screens flickering with data. Wires and tubes snaked across the floor, connecting to the steel medical bed at the center of the room—where Hallie lay unconscious. The steady beeping of a heartbeat monitor filled the silence, and Gray’s blood ran cold as he realised what he was looking at.

They weren’t just monitoring her—they were experimenting on her.

Standing before Hallie, cloaked in dark robes, was Hades, his aged features set in a smirk of triumph, his presence exuding a malevolence so thick it felt suffocating. Erza stood across from him, her sword raised, her entire body shaking—not just with fear, but with rage. She barely reacted to Gray and Cobra’s arrivals.

“Let Hallie go,” Gray demanded, his voice low and steady, his hands already forming the start of an Ice-Make spell. His breath misted in the chilling tension that permeated the room.

Hades chuckled darkly. “You Fairy Tail brats never change. Always so headstrong. Did you think you could just waltz in here and take her back?” His eyes flickered to Cobra. “And you— Oración Seis. I never truly believed you were on my side, but I must admit, I underestimated your cunning. Quite the elaborate plan.”

Gray’s grip on his magic tightened as he listened through the communicator. Cobra’s lone communicator crackled as his team relayed updates. The battle outside raged on, with Sabertooth’s forces taking down Keyes, while Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, and Blue Pegasus pressed forward, tearing through the remaining cultists and systematically taking out the other head researchers.

“Gray! Cobra! The remaining teams are engaged with the head researchers. Sabertooth’s team has already taken out Keyes and is aiding Lamia Scale and Mermaid Heel. Blue Pegasus is handling the outer perimeter. We’re closing in on them!”

Cobra scoffed. “Not that it matters.”

Hades didn’t seem to care. “Let them fight. It doesn’t matter.” His lips curled into a cruel smile. “Because I have already won. I’ve waited decades to get my hands on an Ancient Magic user, and Hallie Clairmont walked right into my grasp.”

Erza’s grip on her sword tightened. “You bastard…!”

Hades only smirked. “Do you know why I built Grimoire Heart’s headquarters atop the Ishgar Mountains?” He gestured around them. “This place is no ordinary stronghold. Long before Fiore, before Ishgar as we know it, this site was a school—one that stood at the center of converging leylines. Generations of young mages funnelled their magic into these walls, fortifying the land with an energy unmatched anywhere else. A fountain of raw, untapped power. And now…” He raised a hand, magic crackling at his fingertips. “I will take it for myself.”

Hades spread his arms wide, and dark tendrils of magic coiled around him. “With an Ancient Magic user, I will finally harness the full potential of this place. To hell with what the secret faction wants!”

Cobra’s eyes narrowed. “Secret faction?”

Hades smirked, about to answer when he raised his hands, channelling magic towards the leylines beneath them. Energy crackled in the air. Gray and Erza tensed. But… Nothing happened.

Hades’ smirk faltered. He tried again.

Nothing.

“Why…? Why?! It worked before!”

Cobra let out a short laugh. “I’ll fill you in on why.”

The nearby blank communicator screen flickered to life, revealing the faces of Oración Seis. Behind them, the guild members of Fairy Tail, Sabertooth, and the rest were visible.

“Keyes, Kain Hikaru, and Neinhart are dead,” Angel reported coolly. “And if you thought we didn’t know about the leylines, you’re dumber than I thought.”

“Macbeth and Hoteye were scholars long before they were criminals,” Cobra sneered. “Angel tapped into the leylines herself—blocked off all access to you.”

Hades’ face contorted in rage. “You—”

“We may be a dark guild,” Cobra continued, stepping forward, “but even we would never stoop as low as you!”

“I won’t let you do to Hallie what you did to me!” Erza’s voice nearly broke.

As one, Erza, Gray, and Cobra moved instinctively, preparing to strike—only to be cut off by another figure stepping forward and intercepting Gray and Cobra.

Zoldeo.

His presence was almost more unsettling than Hades’.

The former Celestial Spirit mage regarded them with an eerie detachment, his hollow eyes betraying the complete lack of humanity left in him. “You should feel honoured,” he said smoothly. “You’re standing in the birthplace of something far greater than yourselves.”

Cobra narrowed his eyes. “You talk too much.”

Without warning, the battle ignited.

Gray and Cobra lunged at Zoldeo, while Erza engaged Hades in battle. The chamber erupted in a cacophony of magic and steel as spells collided, shaking the very foundation of the room.

Zoldeo was fast. His magic twisted the shadows around him, allowing him to move unnaturally, warping space itself to avoid attacks. Gray found himself constantly adjusting, his ice spears shattering against empty air as Zoldeo reappeared in different spots. Cobra, however, was unfazed.

“I can hear you,” Cobra murmured. He darted forward, predicting Zoldeo’s movements based on the sound of his muscles tensing, the shift in his breathing. The moment Zoldeo flickered back into view, Cobra struck. “Poison Dragon’s Fang Claw!”

A violet claw-shaped burst of energy tore through the air, grazing Zoldeo’s side. The man hissed in pain, but retaliated immediately, sending a barrage of warped space to disorient them. Gray took advantage of the opening.

“Ice-Make: Geyser!”

A massive column of ice burst from beneath Zoldeo’s feet, launching him into the air. Cuebellios shot forward, wrapping around his limbs, restricting his movements just long enough for Cobra to unleash his finishing blow.

“Poison Dragon’s Roar!”

A torrent of toxic energy engulfed Zoldeo, his agonised scream piercing the air before his body collapsed to the ground, motionless.

Meanwhile, Erza clashed with Hades in a brutal contest of strength. Each strike of her sword was met with overwhelming force. Hades was toying with her, his attacks precise and calculated, exploiting every opening.

She was losing.

Even when Gray and Cobra came to Erza’s assistance after finishing their battle with Zoldeo, the former Fairy Tail Master barely broke a sweat fending them off.

“You Fairy Tail brats never change. Even when all seem hopeless, you never gave up. Just like Yuri. Just like Mavis. Pathetic. And to think I was once the master of such a guild.”

Gray was angered with this insult to Fairy Tail, but Erza was livid.

“You don’t get to throw Fairy Tail’s name around like that!” Erza roared, refusing to back down.

Hades’ overwhelming magic left them battered and struggling to stand. He raised his hands, dark energy crackling between his fingers, ready to end it.

Then it happened.

A burst of magic—not theirs—erupted in the room. A barrier of darkness encased Erza, Gray, and Cobra, shielding them from the lethal blast.

“What—?”

Hades’ expression twisted in horror, as he recognised that magic. “No… It can’t be…”

From the shadows of the entrance, a figure stepped into the room. His presence was suffocating, the weight of his magic pressing into every fibre of their beings. His black hair fell messily over his forehead, his dark eyes filled with quiet rage.

“You… You’re still alive?” Hades’ voice was barely a whisper.

The man’s expression remained impassive. “I told you long ago, Precht,” he said softly. “I cannot die. Even if I wanted to.”

Hades took a stumbling step back, true terror lining his features. “N-No…! Y-You can’t be here!”

With a flick of his wrist, Zeref cast a barrier separating himself from the others, leaving him alone with Hades. This barrier would ensure that whatever happens between himself and Hades stays between them.

Zeref’s voice was quiet, but every syllable dripped with wrath. “I normally would not interfere in your affairs, Precht. I don’t care what you do, as long as you keep Fairy Tail out of it. But you made a mistake.”

Hades’ breathing was ragged. “W-What…?”

“You dared to touch my daughter.”

Hades stiffened. “D-Daughter?!”

The realisation struck Hades like a thunderbolt. He snapped his gaze to Hallie’s unconscious form, recalling the tests, and even the bloodwork that he had sent to the secret faction—tests that hinted at her heritage. The horror in his eyes deepened.

He had sent her test results to the secret faction, assuming they were only confirming her status as an Ancient Magic user. But had they known? Had they been looking for something else all along?

“No…”

“Yes.” Zeref’s magic flared.

The room darkened. The oppressive weight of his power crushed the air, suffocating, inescapable. Hades tried to run, to cast a spell—anything—but it was useless.

“Die,” Zeref said simply.

A wave of death magic consumed Hades. He barely had time to scream before his body disintegrated, leaving behind nothing but a pile of ashes and empty clothes.

Then, as suddenly as he had arrived, Zeref was gone. The barrier collapsed, and the suffocating magic dissipated.

Erza rushed to Hallie, undoing the restraints with shaking hands. Gray and Cobra remained frozen, staring at the remains of Hades. What had just happened?

“Who was that?” Gray whispered.

Cobra swallowed nervously. “His magic… It felt dark. Dangerous. But at the same time…”

“Protective,” Erza finished, her hands trembling as she cradled Hallie. “Who…is he?”

XXXXXX

The air in the Magic Council’s meeting chamber was thick with tension, with the low hum of murmured conversations barely keeping the oppressive silence at bay.

Representatives from the guilds within the Alliance—Fairy Tail, Sabertooth, Blue Pegasus, Lamia Scale, and Mermaid Heel—were gathered around the long, polished wooden table, their expressions ranging from exhaustion to grim satisfaction. The battle was won, but war still loomed in the shadows, waiting for its turn to strike.

Hallie sat with her elbow propped against the table, groaning as she cradled her forehead in one hand.

“I came along on this mission, and I get taken out the moment we engaged in battle. Face it: I’m pretty much useless the entire mission,” she grumbled, scowling at the polished wood as though it were personally responsible for her misfortune.

Across the table, Minerva snorted, leaning back in her chair with an unimpressed look. “What are you saying? You gave us the information on Grimoire Heart, on Hades, and even on Oración Seis. We would be sitting ducks if we didn’t know what they’re capable of.”

Gray, his arms crossed over his chest, gave an emphatic nod. “And we wouldn’t have even known where their headquarters was if not for you and Hibiki. That alone makes everything worth it.”

Hallie huffed, unconvinced, but before she could argue further, the doors to the chamber swung open.

A man strode inside, his presence instantly setting the room on edge.

Dressed in the pristine white robes of the Magic Council, Vasil Crowe carried himself with the unyielding arrogance of a man who believed he had the right to command obedience. His face—sharp, lined with age but still formidable—held an expression of veiled scrutiny as his gaze swept over the assembled guild members before settling on the five standing apart from the others. The remnants of Oración Seis—Cobra, Angel, Macbeth, Hoteye, and Racer—were all present, their postures casual, yet alert. Not a single restraint bound them.

Vasil’s lips curled slightly downward. “Why,” he began, voice as cold as steel, “are they not in restraints?”

Hibiki, ever the diplomat, offered a polite smile. “Because they came along willingly,” he said smoothly. “And they were of great help and assistance to us in the mission to destroy the remnants of the cult. Without them, this mission wouldn’t have been possible.”

Cobra smirked from his seat, lazily stretching an arm over the back of his chair. “Try not to look so disappointed, old man. We helped save your precious Council’s ass. You should be thanking us.”

Vasil’s expression darkened at the remark, but he said nothing to Cobra, turning instead to the rest of the assembled mages. “Where are the documents?”

Silence followed the demand.

Hallie and Erza exchanged a glance before Hallie sat up, her voice laced with suspicion. “What documents?”

“The ones secured from Grimoire Heart’s headquarters before you burned it down,” Vasil replied sharply. “You were ordered to destroy everything, but I know for a fact that certain records were taken before the purge. Hand them over.”

“I don’t think so,” Hallie replied coolly.

Around her, the rest of the guild representatives eyed Vasil with suspicion. Even Oración Seis were eyeing him suspiciously.

Vasil Crowe’s expression was carefully schooled into neutrality, but there was a hard edge to his eyes, a barely veiled irritation simmering beneath the surface. He had expected obedience—cooperation, at the very least. Instead, he was met with resistance.

“I will not ask again,” Vasil said, his voice smooth, yet carrying an undercurrent of controlled impatience. “Hand over the documents found within the cult’s headquarters. They are now a matter of Magic Council jurisdiction.”

Across from him, Erza watched him with suspicion, her arms crossed, her crimson hair gleaming under the chamber’s magical lighting. Hallie mirrored Ezra’s expression, unwavering. Jura Neekis, ever the composed one, observed with a keen gaze, his presence lending the weight of authority to their stance. Around them, the other guild representatives watched in silence, waiting to see how the confrontation would unfold.

It was Hallie who broke the tense silence, her voice calm yet unyielding. “We were contracted by Jellal Fernandes to investigate and dismantle the cult’s stronghold. It is to him we will deliver our findings, and to no one else.”

“That is hardly your decision to make,” Vasil countered, his eyes narrowing. “This concerns more than just your guilds. These documents pertain to an ongoing Council investigation—”

“One that Gran Doma himself assigned to Jellal,” Erza interjected, her voice like tempered steel. “Are you implying the ruling body of the Magic Council is no longer capable of making sound decisions?”

A flicker of something—irritation, perhaps even calculation—passed over Vasil’s face, but he quickly masked it. “You are overstepping your bounds,” he said, the words cold and clipped.

The room tensed further as the unspoken conflict stretched between them. The weight of Vasil’s stare was nearly suffocating, but the combined defiance of the guilds held firm. Then, just as the pressure threatened to crack, the doors opened once more.

Jellal walked in, flanked by Ultear and Meredy. His expression was unreadable as he took in the room, but the slight furrow of his brow deepened at the clear tension hanging over the meeting.

“What’s going on here?”

Erza wasted no time stepping forward. “Vasil Crowe is demanding we hand over the documents recovered from the cult headquarters.”

Jellal’s gaze flickered toward Vasil, his usual composed demeanour slipping just enough to show his irritation. “And why,” he asked, “is someone from Research and Spell Development interfering in my jurisdiction?”

A murmur rippled through the gathered mages as Jellal came to stand before Vasil, his expression unreadable but undeniably firm.

A flicker of something unreadable passed over Vasil’s face, gone before it could be identified. Behind Jellal, Meredy was watching him intently, her usually bright pink eyes dark with scrutiny.

“You seem…unusually invested in anything relating to the cult,” Jellal continued, folding his arms. “I find that rather curious. More so, considering that the investigation falls under my jurisdiction. And yet, here you are, demanding evidence that does not belong to you.”

Vasil’s lips pressed into a thin line. “It is the duty of the Council to oversee matters of this magnitude. You may have been assigned to this case, but that does not mean you operate independently of the Council’s authority.”

“No,” Jellal acknowledged. “But it does mean that you do not have the authority to seize evidence gathered under my directive. Unless, of course, you are suggesting that my orders are to be ignored?” His gaze sharpened, watching Vasil closely.

A heavy silence fell over the room. Vasil held Jellal’s gaze, the tension between them palpable. Then, after a long moment, the older man exhaled sharply, a slow smirk curling at the edge of his lips.

“Be careful, Fernandes,” Vasil murmured, his voice dangerously soft. “You never know who might be watching. Or waiting.”

That was the last straw.

Erza stepped forward, her eyes flashing with barely restrained fury. “Was that a threat?” she demanded, her voice ringing through the chamber like a blade drawn from its sheathe. “And right in front of us all?”

Vasil didn’t answer, but the smirk remained. He knew when he was beaten—for now. Without another word, he turned on his heel and strode out of the chamber, his coat billowing behind him.

The moment the doors closed, a collective breath was released.

A beat of silence passed before Hallie scoffed. “Subtle.”

Jellal exhaled, pinching the bridge of his nose. “I’ll deal with him later,” he muttered before turning back to the group. “Did you do as I asked?”

Erza nodded. “Hades and all his researchers were killed. The remnants of Oración Seis were invaluable to us.”

Jellal’s gaze shifted to Cobra and his team, and something softened in his eyes. “That sounds like a story I’d like to hear,” he said, nodding toward them. “But we can save it for later.”

Hibiki stepped forward and handed Jellal a thick folder of papers. “These are the originals,” he muttered, low enough so that only Jellal and those standing close could hear. “But I’ve made copies. Every guild representative has one. We were instructed to keep them under lock and key and inform only our guild masters about them. Just in case.”

Jellal took the documents, nodding in appreciation. “That was wise.”

Erza, still watching the doors where Vasil had disappeared, turned back to Jellal. “Be careful,” she warned. “There’s something about him that unsettles me. He reminds me of…something I can’t quite place.”

Jura, who had remained silent throughout the confrontation, nodded thoughtfully. “I feel it as well. Something almost…familiar about him, yet I am certain I have never met him before.”

Jellal frowned, turning the words over in his mind. He had been suspicious of Vasil for some time, but if Jura—a man known for his wisdom and insight—felt an unplaceable familiarity, then the matter was more complex than he had first thought.

He exhaled slowly, tightening his grip on the documents. “Then, I suppose,” Jellal murmured, “we have more to uncover than we first realised.”

His mind lingered on Vasil’s presence—on the cryptic warning, on Meredy’s sharp-eyed scrutiny, and even her comments about Vasil so long ago. Something was off, and Jellal knew better than to ignore his instincts. He would investigate. Quietly. Carefully.

Because Vasil Crowe—or whoever he truly was—was hiding something. And Jellal intended to find out what.

And with that, the mystery deepened.

The air in the interrogation room was thick with tension, an invisible weight pressing down on all present.

Jellal sat at the head of the table, his fingers curled together, his piercing gaze locked onto Cobra. The former Oración Seis member lounged in his chair, but there was a tightness to his posture that betrayed his unease. Wrapped securely around his neck, Cuebellios shifted slightly, flicking her tongue out before resting her head against his shoulder.

Around the table, representatives from various guilds observed the interaction in silence.

Jura, ever the pillar of wisdom, sat with his hands folded, his expression unreadable. Hibiki, his sharp intellect evident in his narrowed eyes, leaned forward slightly, ready to process and analyse every word. Kagura sat rigidly, her arms crossed over her chest, but the flicker of interest in her gaze suggested she was weighing Cobra’s words carefully. Minerva, ever the pragmatist, tapped her fingers lightly against the table, her smirk betraying amusement, though whether it was at Cobra’s predicament on the situation itself remained unclear.

But it was Hallie who watched Cobra with the keenest interest. She had always known there was more to Oración Seis than met the eye, but even she hadn’t anticipated this.

“You’ve been very helpful,” Jellal finally spoke, his voice measured and calm. “And from the reports I received from the guilds involved in this mission, they all asked for clemency for you. None of you were part of a dark guild by choice. But the fact remains that you still committed crimes against Fiore and her people on Brian’s behalf before everything.”

Cobra exhaled sharply, shifting in his seat. “You think I don’t know that?” His voice was rough, threaded with years of bitterness and exhaustion. “You think I don’t know what we did? We’ve had blood on our hands for years, Fernandes. But you want to know the truth?” He leaned forward, resting his elbows on the table. “We were never on Hades’ side. We were never on Grimoire Heart’s side.”

Jellal’s eyes narrowed slightly. “Explain.”

Cobra scoffed. “It was part of our plan to take out the cult. We knew we couldn’t do it alone. So, we played along. We let them think we were their loyal dogs, but the moment we got a chance to rip their throats out, we took it. We leaked the information to Backlight Alley—made sure that Hallie Clairmont and Hibiki Lates received the information. We wanted you all to come. We wanted you to wipe them out.”

A beat of silence followed his admission. Hallie and Hibiki exchanged quick looks.

Kagura’s grip on her arm tightened. “You’re saying you orchestrated this?”

“Not all of it,” Cobra admitted. “But enough to make sure you all got what you needed.” He glanced at Hallie, then Hibiki. “We made sure the right people got the right information at the right time.”

Minerva chuckled lowly. “Well, isn’t that interesting?”

Jellal studied him carefully. “And what do you want in exchange for this?”

Cobra’s jaw tightened. “I don’t care what you do to me.” His voice was quiet but firm. “But you let them go. Angel, Racer, Macbeth, and Hoteye. They don’t deserve to rot in some Magic Council prison. They were just trying to survive, same as me.” He paused, his hands clenching into fists. “And you help Cuebellios.”

Jellal blinked. “Your snake?” he echoed in confusion, eyes flickering towards the violet-coloured snake coiled around Cobra’s shoulders, who was eyeing him with an intelligent look that he had never seen in any animal, even a familiar.

Cobra exhaled sharply through his nose, frustration evident. “She’s not a snake.”

Silence fell over the room.

“What do you mean?” Jura finally asked, his voice calm but wary.

Cobra’s hands trembled slightly as he reached up to stroke the top of Cuebellios’ head. “She was originally human,” he muttered. “One of the victims of the cult. She was at the same lodge we were. Keyes—the head researcher of our lodge—did something to her. He trapped her in this form. Some kind of enchantment, a curse—I don’t know. I’ve spent years trying to undo it. We all did. Even after we were sold to Oración Seis, we tried. We failed.” His voice cracked slightly on the last word, but he recovered quickly, his eyes burning with determination as he looked directly at Hallie. “If there’s anyone who can reverse it,” he said, voice firm with certainty, “it’ll be you, Hallie Clairmont.”

All eyes turned to Hallie. She stiffened slightly under the weight of the attention, her fingers twitching at her sides. The words rattled around in her head, heavy with implication.

“She’s human?” Hallie finally asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

Cobra gave a short, sharp nod. “She’s human.”

Jellal’s fingers tightened around the edge of the table, his expression unreadable. He exhaled slowly, as though absorbing the sheer weight of everything Cobra had just revealed.

“We’ll verify your claims,” he said after a moment. “And if what you say is true, then we’ll see what can be done.”

Cobra let out a breath he hadn’t realised he was holding, his shoulders sagging slightly in relief. “That’s all I ask.”

Jellal studied him for another long moment before nodding. “Then let’s begin.”

The infirmary of the Magic Council was cloaked in an eerie silence, save for the rhythmic beeping of monitoring lacrimas and the hushed breaths of those present. The room was bathed in dim, enchanted light, casting elongated shadows on the walls.

Cuebellios lay stretched out on the infirmary bed, her sleek, violet-scaled form unnaturally still. A faint sheen of sweat clung to the brows of those gathered, not from heat, but from the weight of what they were about to attempt.

Jellal stood near the foot of the bed, his arms crossed, his expression unreadable. Erza, silent but watchful, hovered close behind him. Minerva leaned against the far wall, arms folded, eyes narrowed as she surveyed the scene. Kagura remained seated, her fingers lightly gripping the hilt of her sheathed sword, her presence quiet but keen. Jura, dignified and composed, stood near Hallie and Hibiki, his experienced eyes already analysing the intricate weave of magic that bound the snake’s form.

Oración Seis occupied the remaining space in the room, forming a tense, expectant semi-circle around the bed.

Cobra—Erik—stood closest, his fingers twitching as if resisting the urge to reach out. Macbeth, ever the shadowed observer, fidgeted with his gloves. Racer bounced anxiously on his feet, while Hoteye folded his hands in a rare moment of solemnity. Angel, her usual smirk absent, gazed at the serpent with something perilously close to hope.

Macbeth broke the silence first. “Can you really help her?”

Hallie inhaled deeply. “That’s what we’re going to find out. I’ve never done this before. But with Jura and Hibiki’s help, then maybe…”

She didn’t let herself hesitate. Raising a hand, Hallie sent out a pulse of magic, letting it ripple outward like a sonar wave. The moment it touched Cuebellios, the room darkened—magic reacting violently to her probing. Hallie’s breath hitched as layer upon layer of enchantments and curses flared to life, latching onto her magic like barbed wire.

“This…” Hallie whispered, horror seeping into her voice. “It’s a chain of curses, all interwoven. That explains why nothing you tried worked. They’re feeding off each other, strengthening every time an attempt is made to break them. Keyes…” Her voice turned to a near growl. “He didn’t just curse her—he rewrote her very existence. Layer upon layer or bindings, each other a safeguard against the next.”

Jura wiped a bead of sweat from his brow, his normally impassive expression betraying a silver of awe. “If Keyes wasn’t such a twisted individual, I would almost be impressed at his skill level.”

“We have to be careful,” Hibiki warned, his voice edged with strain. “One wrong move, and it will kill her. This is a series of Chain Magic entwined with high-level curses and enchantments. This is just one step away from actual surgery to force a human into the form of an animal. I’ve never even heard of this being done before. It’s a miracle that she’s still alive!”

Angel clenched her fists in anger. “I should have let him suffer more before he died.”

Hallie exchanged a glance with Jura and Hibiki before all three focused their magic, carefully weaving a counter signal to untangle the layers. The room was soon engulfed in a kaleidoscope of light, runes flickering in and out of visibility, the air vibrating with the resonance of clashing enchantments. The effort was gruelling—Hallie could feel the spells resisting her touch, tightening around Cuebellios like a coiling python.

Minutes dragged into an eternity.

Sweat dripped down Hibiki’s temples as he meticulously identified each curse’s trigger points. Jura’s magic pulsed, steady as a heartbeat, reinforcing Hallie’s own. She gritted her teeth, pouring everything she had into peeling away the layers without setting off the magical equivalent of a bomb.

Then, a shift. The final enchantment began to unravel.

For just a moment, before the transformation was completed, Cobra heard it—a whisper, faint, yet unmistakable.

“Erik.”

His breath caught in his throat.

The light flared once more before vanishing, leaving in its wake, the form of a thin, young woman with dark, flowing hair stretched out on the bed. Hallie moved instinctively, pulling the covers over her to preserve her modesty.

Oración Seis was frozen. Disbelief painted their faces as they stared at the girl before them.

“They did it,” Macbeth whispered, his voice trembling. “They really did it.”

“She’s back,” Racer echoed numbly.

Cobra—Erik—didn’t speak. He couldn’t. His heart hammered against his ribs, his hands clenched so tightly that they ached. He hadn’t let himself believe that this was possible. And yet, there she was.

Unconsciously, Cobra stepped closer to the girl—to Cuebellios, his eyes tracing every inch of her gentle features.

And then, slowly, the girl on the bed stirred. Dark lashes fluttered open, revealing unfocused eyes. Cobra swallowed nervously. “C-Cuebellios?” He almost croaked.

The girl’s gaze fell on him, but there was no recognition in those eyes. Just confusion.

“Who are you?”

Cobra gave a hitch of breath, his eyes wide.

The relief that had hung in the air like a held breath was suddenly laced with uncertainty. The members of Oración Seis exchanged alarmed and confused looks, even as the girl’s eyes swept across the room. But there was no recognition in those eyes.

She then looked at Cobra once more, giving a soft smile.

“You look familiar… Like we’ve met a long time ago. Did…we meet before?”

Cobra’s breath shuddered out of him. He swallowed hard. He had dreamt of this moment for years. He had imagined her calling his name, remembering their time together. But she didn’t remember. Any of it.

Before he could respond, her eyelids drooped, and she slipped back into unconsciousness.

“Cuebellios?!” Macbeth’s voice cracked with panic.

Meredy stepped forward, her hands glowing faintly with magic. “She’s just asleep,” she reassured Oración Seis after doing a scan. “Forcing her out of those curses—it took a toll. She needs rest.”

There were relieved looks around the room, but also tension. A mix of relief, sorrow, and uncertainty settled over everyone present.

“She didn’t remember us,” Macbeth whispered, the usual monotone of his voice laced with quiet devastation. His gloved fingers clenched into fists. “You.” He turned his gaze to Cobra—Erik, arms folded across his chest, his face unreadable. But the slight tremor in his shoulders betrayed him. “She doesn’t remember you, Erik.”

For years, Oración Seis had dreamed of this moment, of finding a way to return their friend to her human form. For so long, Cobra had endured, believing that somewhere, somehow, he could bring Cuebellios back to the girl she once was. And now, here she was—alive, whole—yet she looked at them as if they were strangers.

“She’s alive,” Cobra said at last, his voice rough. His fingers curled tighter around his arms, his nails digging into the fabric of his coat. “She’s human. That’s all that matters.” His jaw tightened as he took a slow breath, forcing himself to maintain control. “I heard her voice again.” His eyes closed for a fraction of a second, a rare flicker of vulnerability crossing his face. “That’s all I ever wanted.”

Macbeth’s lips pressed into a thin line, but he didn’t argue. The rest of Oración Seis exchanged uncertain glances. Angel looked conflicted, biting her lip as she regarded the girl on the bed. Racer shifted uncomfortably, his usual brash confidence absent. Even Hoteye had no words for this moment.

Angel finally broke the silence. “What is going to happen to her now?”

Hallie exchanged looks with Jellal, Jura, and the others. Even Erza, normally so rigid in matters of justice, nodded slightly, as if reading Hallie’s mind. “We’ll take her to Fairy Tail,” Erza answered firmly. “We’ll take care of her.”

Cobra let out a slow breath, his shoulders sagging slightly in relief. His tension didn’t completely fade, but some of the hardness in his expression softened. “Good,” he muttered. “That’s good.” Then, his gaze sharpened, and he turned back toward Hallie. “You did as promised,” he said, directing his words at Hallie and Jellal. “We’ll agree to whatever punishment you want for us. I don’t care even if you execute me.”

The statement sent a ripple of shock through the room, though Cobra’s expression remained unchanged.

“But,” Cobra continued, “you let these guys go.” His voice was steady, unyielding. “They were just following me. If you want to punish someone, punish me.”

“I don’t agree with execution,” Kagura cut in sharply, her voice carrying a note of firm conviction. She stepped forward, her sword resting against her hip. “Or even prison time for them. None of them were in a dark guild out of their own choice.”

Jellal hummed, his arms folded as he regarded Oración Seis thoughtfully. “That is true. Many of you were forced into this life, or had little choice in the matter.”

Hallie was silent, her mind working through the possibilities. The others continued debating, but she barely heard them. Then, at last, she lifted her head. “I’ve got a better idea.”

Jellal turned to her, immediately sensing where her thoughts were going. “You think Gran Doma would agree?”

Hallie nodded. “Considering who I am, I think he would. They would be of great help to us in finding them.” She pointed out. “And even who they are.”

Cobra narrowed his eyes. “What, you want us to become your spies or something?” He snorted. “That’s a joke.”

“Not quite,” Hallie said. She tilted her head, eyes gleaming with something unreadable. “I believe you lot know of Backlight Alley?”

The room went still.

Backlight Alley. The underbelly of Fiore’s criminal world. The place where information was traded like currency, where deals were made in shadows, where no secret was safe for long.

Most people who lived on the surface wouldn’t even be aware of their existence. Even most mages in wizard guilds don’t. But the mages currently all present in the room were all top mages of their individual guilds. Even if most of them weren’t aware of Backlight Alley’s location, they had heard whispers about it and knew of their existence.

“The threat to Fiore doesn’t just end with the cult,” Hallie continued. “There’s a secret faction pulling the strings in the shadows. Grimoire Heart and Hades were just one of their pawns. Despite my connections, despite my network, there are things even I can’t uncover. But you?” She looked at them. “You can.”

Macbeth’s eyes narrowed. “You want us to dig up dirt on some shadow organisation?”

“We’ll grant you your freedom,” Jellal added. “In exchange, we don’t care what you do as long as it’s not illegal, and you help us by being our informants. You investigate for us—find out the movements of this secret faction. Find out who they are.”

“That’s it?” Racer scoffed.

Jellal’s lips pressed together. “It’s not as simple as it sounds. This faction has existed since before Fiore’s founding. They are embedded in every part of our government, in every aspect of our society. Even the king himself is powerless against them.” He met Cobra’s gaze. “If you do this, and if we manage to bring them down, we’ll grant you full pardons.”

Hallie nodded. “I have influence with the Magic Council and the royal family. If I ask, and if you haven’t done anything too terrible, they will agree.”

Cobra was silent for a long moment. His expression was unreadable, but there was a weight in his gaze. Finally, he spoke. “Fine. But I have two conditions.”

Hallie raised a brow. “And those are?”

“One,” Cobra said, his voice quiet but firm, “you allow Cuebellios—whatever name she chooses—to stay with Fairy Tail. You help her. Protect her.”

“We were already planning to do that,” Hallie reassured him. “She doesn’t have her memories, but you’re always welcome to visit.”

“Maybe,” Cobra muttered. His fingers twitched slightly, but he shoved his hands into his pockets. “Second condition—” He looked up, his lips curving into something between a smirk and a challenge. “I want to fight Natsu Dragneel. I want to test my strength against his.”

A beat of silence. Then, Hallie laughed. “That, I think, can be arranged.”

And just like that, the deal was struck.

XXXXXX

The training fields near Era were alive with anticipation, the air charged with an electric tension that crackled like the prelude to a storm.

Members of Fairy Tail, Lamia Scale, Mermaid Heel, Blue Pegasus, Sabertooth, and even Oración Seis stood gathered in a loose semi-circle around the makeshift battleground, their murmurs filling the space as they awaited the highly anticipated duel between Natsu Dragneel and Cobra—or Erik, as some knew him.

Gajeel grumbled loudly, crossing his arms in irritation. “Why does the Salamander get to fight him, but I didn’t? I wanted to finish our fight too.”

“You’re not the one Cobra wanted to fight for years,” Macbeth pointed out with an amused smirk.

Sabertooth’s Sting sulked visibly, his lower lip jutting out in a pronounced pout. “I want to fight Natsu too. Why does Cobra get to have all the fun?”

Minerva chuckled at his petulance, while Rogue simply shook his head. Yukino, standing beside them, giggled softly as Lector and Frosch exchanged curious glances.

But the ones at the center of it all paid no mind to the onlookers.

Natsu stretched his arms above his head, cracking his neck with a wide, toothy grin. His eyes gleamed with unrestrained excitement as he faced Cobra, who, for the first time in a long while, looked truly eager. The tension between them wasn’t hostile, but rather, the unspoken camaraderie of two warriors who thrived on the heat of battle.

“Ready to get your ass kicked?” Natsu goaded, fire practically igniting in his gaze.

Cobra smirked. “You wish.”

Meredy, watching the exchange, nearly had her head in her hands. She could already imagine the catastrophic destruction that was about to unfold. “The Restoration Department is going to come after us again,” she muttered under her breath.

But before anyone could comment further, Hallie stepped forward, raising her hands. A deep, ancient hum resonated in the air as she cast a spell never before seen by anyone present.

“Infinity Cube!”

A shimmering cube of radiant energy materialised, encasing Cobra and Natsu in a massive, translucent barrier. The magic pulsed with an otherworldly glow, intricate runes swirling along its surface.

Jura’s eyes widened in recognition. “That’s Ancient Magic.” His voice carried both respect and intrigue.

Hallie nodded. “This barrier is impenetrable. No matter how much damage they do inside, it won’t affect the training fields outside.”

Meredy looked ready to kiss her. “You’re a lifesaver!”

“Wish we had something like that in Magnolia,” Erza grumbled, eliciting laughter from their guildmates.

Inside the cube, Cobra rolled his shoulders, cracking his knuckles. “Let’s see what the hype is about.”

Natsu’s grin widened. “Oh, you’re gonna see, all right.”

The moment the fight began, the training fields shook from the sheer force of their battle.

Natsu lunged forward, flames roaring to life around his fists as he swung a blazing punch. Cobra sidestepped effortlessly, his heightened hearing allowing him to react with preternatural speed. He retaliated with a swift kick, but Natsu caught his foot and twisted, forcing Cobra to flip midair before landing nimbly on his feet.

A feral grin spread across Cobra’s face. “Not bad.”

“I haven’t even started,” Natsu shot back, inhaling sharply before unleashing a devastating breath of fire.

Cobra barely dodged in time, the searing heat licking at his arm. “Damn, you don’t hold back, huh?”

“Why would I?” Natsu laughed, barrelling forward with relentless aggression.

Blow after blow, fire met sound, shockwaves rippling through the cube as the two Dragon Slayers fought with unbridled fury. Cobra’s Sound Magic disrupted Natsu’s attacks, sending reverberations through his body, while Natsu countered with sheer brute force and unrelenting flames.

The audience watched in rapt attention, marvelling at the spectacle.

“It’s been a long time since I’ve seen Cobra fight like this,” Angel murmured.

“I don’t think he’s ever had a real challenge before,” Racer added.

Gray, usually unimpressed by Natsu’s antics, swallowed hard. “So, Lucy, you still think I should fight Natsu?”

Lucy, watching with wide eyes, smirked. “Considering you look like you’re about to faint, I’m gonna say no.”

“So, that’s the true power of a Dragon Slayer,” Erza mused, her eyes shining, itching to test her blade against Natsu. “That’s Natsu’s true power.”

Minutes stretched into what felt like an eternity, but eventually, Natsu gained the upper hand. With a final, explosive strike, he sent Cobra crashing to the ground. Smoke and embers rose in the aftermath.

The fight is over.

Hallie lifted her hand, dismissing the Infinity Cube. As the barrier vanished, the remnants of Oración Seis rushed to Cobra’s side.

“You went overboard again,” Macbeth scolded, exasperated. “I told you not to!”

Cobra groaned, rubbing his head, but chuckled despite himself. “Yeah, yeah. He’s the real deal, all right. I’ve never fought someone like him before.” His voice turned softer. “Humans… They always lie, deceive…always want something. But he… He is as real as they come. No deception about him.” He looked at Hallie. “I’ll take up your deal.”

Hallie nodded. “When you go to Backlight Alley, find Simon. He has what you need.”

Cobra’s eyes narrowed. “Simon? He’s alive? And at Backlight? That explains a lot, actually.”

Hallie glanced over her shoulder, making sure Kagura hadn’t overheard. Simon had made her promise never to reveal his survival to his sister.

“He’s actually Backlight Alley’s leader now,” she said at last. “It’s from him where we got most of our information about Grimoire Heart and your group.”

A heavy silence followed, thick with revelation.

The fight had been exhilarating, but the true battle was yet to come.

XXXXXX

Jellal stood outside the grand chamber, the thick oak doors looming over him like sentinels of an ancient past. The ornate carvings of the Magic Council’s crest gleamed under the dim candlelight lining the hall. The weight of the meeting ahead pressed down on him, heavier than his Magic Council robes.

A guard gave him a curt nod before pulling the doors open. The hinges groaned as Jellal stepped inside, his boots clicking against the polished marble floor. At the end of the room, seated behind an elaborately carved desk, was Gran Doma, the highest-ranking member of the ruling body of the Magic Council.

“Lord Fernandes,” Gran Doma greeted without looking up, his aged fingers flipping through a scroll. His voice was as composed as ever, but there was something almost…weary in his tone. “Sit.”

Jellal took the offered seat and wasted no time getting to the point. “The mission was a success. Grimoire Heart has been completely dismantled. Hades is dead. Their remnants will never rise again.”

Gran Doma’s fingers stilled, pressing lightly against the parchment before he finally raised his eyes to meet Jellal’s. “Truly? This time, for good?”

“Yes,” Jellal confirmed. “We ensured it. There were no survivors left to continue their work.”

The older man exhaled, leaning back in his chair. “Good. One less festering wound on the world.”

Jellal almost allowed himself to relax, but Gran Doma’s next words sharpened his attention.

“I received a complaint from Vasil Crowe. He was displeased that the guilds refused to turn over the ‘evidence’ they retrieved from the cult’s headquarters.” The look on Gran Doma’s face told Jellal what he thought about that statement.

Jellal stiffened. “And?”

Gran Doma waved a hand. “I told him the matter had already been dealt with. The guilds and the Council members overseeing the mission had full authority over the investigation. Vasil’s interference was unnecessary.”

Jellal studied Gran Doma carefully, considering his next words. “Do you trust him?”

Silence fell between them, stretching longer than it should have. Gran Doma’s fingers drummed against the armrest of his chair in quiet contemplation. It was answer enough.

“It’s an unspoken rule that members of the ruling council do not interfere with each other’s projects,” Jellal continued, watching for a reaction. “But Vasil insisted—practically demanded—that everything be handed over to him. Why?”

Gran Doma remained silent, his lined face unreadable.

Jellal pressed further. “Do you trust him at all?”

A mirthless chuckle escaped Gran Doma. “You are sharp, Councillor Fernandes. I expected no less.”

Jellal narrowed his eyes. “I admit I was confused at first as to why you entrusted me with investigating the cult. I am one of the youngest council members, and you knew I was once one of their victims. But now, I think I understand.”

Gran Doma folded his hands together. “Then say it.”

Jellal exhaled sharply. “Because you know I’m not in league with them.”

The older man nodded. “Precisely. There is a mole in the Magic Council, Councillor Fernandes. I am not blind to it.”

Jellal felt a cold chill settle in his gut. “And you suspect Vasil Crowe,” he said slowly. Gran Doma said nothing, but the look on his face confirmed it for Jellal. “Then why let him remain in the ruling body? If you suspect him—”

Gran Doma cut him off with a single cryptic phrase. “Better the snake you know than the one you don’t.”

Jellal narrowed his eyes. “Then why keep him here? Why allow him to operate at all?”

Gran Doma met his gaze with something that almost resembled weariness. “Because as long as he believes he is unseen, he will continue to act as he always has. And if I were to remove him? Another would simply take his place—one we know even less about. Control, Councillor Fernandes, is not always about removal. Sometimes, it is about containment.”

Jellal felt a chill settle over him. This was not the answer he wanted. It was a dangerous game Gran Doma was playing, one that relied on the enemy’s complacency. And yet, what choice did they have?

“So you let him stay because—”

“Because removing him without absolute proof would only send him into hiding,” Gran Doma said simply. “And I would rather have him where I can see him.”

Jellal clenched his fists beneath the table. There was logic in the reasoning, but it didn’t sit well with him. “And what if he makes his move before you do?”

Gran Doma looked at him, his sharp gaze weighing heavy. “That is why I chose you.” Jellal remained silent, waiting for the older man to continue. “There are certain groups and organisations that are older than even Fiore’s founding, Councillor Fernandes. Groups so deeply entrenched in our ruling bodies that rooting them out through peaceful means is near impossible.”

Jellal stiffened. “You’re talking about the secret faction.”

Gran Doma’s eyes darkened. “So you know.”

Jellal hesitated. “Hallie alluded to it several months ago. Warrod Sequen sent her on a mission to look into the disappearances of children in a remote village. She told me afterward that she believed something much deeper was at play.”

Gran Doma nodded, as if he had expected this. “Then you understand. This faction does not tolerate those who dig too deeply. They will stop at nothing to maintain control, including eliminating anyone they deem a threat.”

Jellal felt his stomach churn. “And you’re telling me this because…?”

“Because you need to be careful,” Gran Doma said gravely. “Do not trust anyone but yourself, Ultear Milkovich, and Meredy. And even then, be wary of the shadows you step into. If you choose to dig deeper, do so with extreme caution.”

Jellal inhaled deeply, processing everything.

“This conversation never happened,” Gran Doma finished. “Officially, you reported the successful destruction of Grimoire Heart, and that is all. Do I make myself clear?”

Jellal met the old man’s gaze and nodded. “Crystal.”

As Jellal rose to leave, Gran Doma spoke once more. “And Councillor Fernandes?” Jellal paused, glancing over his shoulder. “The deeper you go, the more dangerous it becomes. Do not overestimate your own safety.”

Jellal offered no response. He simply left, the heavy doors closing behind him with a finality that settled deep in his bones.

This was no longer just a battle against remnants of a dark cult. It was a war against something much older, much deeper.

And he had just stepped into its path.

Chapter Text

The chamber was dimly lit, as was always the case when the secret faction convened.

Tall, ornate scones lined the stone walls, casting flickering shadows over the long mahogany table where the members of the Order of the Dragon gathered. Their faces were a mixture of age and cunning, their white robes embroidered with golden symbols of an order that had existed in the shadows for millennia.

At the head of the table sat Vesperius Nott, the leader of the faction, and an indomitable presence in any room he occupied. His white hair gleamed in the candlelight, but his sharp eyes held a gleam far more dangerous than the flames. 

A thick, leather-bound tome rested before him, old yet unblemished, the seal of Grimoire Heart still imprinted on its cover. The room was silent, waiting, and tense. 

Vesperius exhaled through his nose and let his gaze travel over his gathered council before flipping the tome open. The parchment inside was fresh—Grimoire Heart had perished, but their notes had been salvaged.

“Hades conducted tests on Hallie Clairmont,” he stated, his voice smooth but edged like a honed blade. “Though the full extent of the examination was never completed, what he did uncover is…more than enough.”

Murmurs rippled through the council.

“What exactly did he find?” asked Seraphina Abbott, her calculating gaze fixed on the pages before them.

Vesperius’s fingers traced the words inked onto the parchment, his face unreadable.

“Proof,” he said finally. “Beyond doubt. Hallie Clairmont is the reincarnation of Hallie Potter.”

Silence.

For a moment, not even the candle flames seemed to flicker. The weight of the revelation pressed down on the chamber like a great hand, suffocating, crushing. Then, at once, the room erupted into hushed, urgent conversation.

“Impossible—”

“If that’s true, then—”

“She must never remember.”

“Do we know for certain? The tests could be flawed—”

Vesperius raised a single hand, and silence fell once more.

“It is irrefutable,” he said, his voice edged with finality. “And there is more. Hades also uncovered her parentage. She is the daughter of Zeref Dragneel.”

This time, the reaction was less shock and more wariness. Some members of the faction stiffened, while others exchanged wary glances.

“Zeref’s child?” mumbled Silas Greengrass, his tone contemplative rather than alarmed. “Unexpected, but hardly a reason for concern. Zeref himself has been a shadow for centuries, appearing only when it suits him. If he had any grand designs, we would have seen them by now.”

“The concern is not Zeref,” Vesperius countered smoothly, “but Hallie herself. She founded us once before, albeit unknowingly. The Order of the Dragon exists because of her actions in her past life. And we have spent generations steering it to serve our own interests.”

Alexander Zabini leaned forward, his eyes sharp with suspicion. “If she remembers who she was,” he said slowly, “she may seek to return the Order to its original path.”

“Which we cannot allow.”

Vesperius nodded approvingly. “Exactly. Her memories must never return. If she recalls her past, she will recognise us for what we have become. And she will move against us.”

A chilling hush fell over the table.

Amid the quiet, Lysander Malfoy sat rigid in his chair, his hands clenched into fists beneath the table. He had not spoken once, though his heartbeat roared in his ears. The truth was laid bare before him, undeniable and terrifying. 

Hallie was their founder. And she was in danger.

“There must be precautions put in place,” Seraphina said at last. “We cannot risk her regaining her past. Not when she holds influence in Fairy Tail.”

“Not just Fairy Tail,” Vesperius mused. “Her ties extend beyond Magnolia. She has the favour of the Wizard Saints. Of the Magic Council. If she ever remembered, if she ever decided to act against us, we would be facing more than just a single enemy. We would be facing a revolution.”

Lysander forced himself to remain still, to breathe evenly. He could not afford suspicion. Not now.

“Then we proceed carefully,” Alexander concluded, his voice like ice. “She remains ignorant. And if there is ever any risk of her remembering… We ensure she does not.”

Lysander’s fingernails dug into his palms. He fought to keep his expression impassive even as his mind churned. The people around him had just condemned Hallie to a fate she did not even know she was in danger of facing. They spoke of her as if she were a threat, when all she had ever done—in this life or the last—was fight for others.

He swallowed hard.

He had been playing a dangerous game for years, moving unseen, gathering information, and feeding small but critical pieces to those who could use them. But now… Now, the stakes have changed. Hallie was no longer just another variable in the faction’s machinations.

She was the key.

And he would not let them destroy her.

XXXXXX

Backlight Alley was exactly as they had left it.

The air was thick with the mingled scents of damp stone, old wood, and the acrid bite of alchemical smoke drifting from unseen corners. It was a place of whispers and shadows, a labyrinth of winding alleys and crumbling buildings that clung together like conspirators in the dark. Crime thrived here, hidden in the cracks of civilisation, and for the remnants of Oración Seis—now known as Crime Sorcière—it had once been a haven.

Yet, as Cobra, Racer, Angel, Hoteye, and Macbeth strode through the familiar streets, hoods drawn low over their faces, something felt different.

As if time itself had shifted and left them behind. 

They had spent years in this place, using it as a sanctuary when the world hunted them, but now, after their alliance with Jellal and Hallie, after the war against Grimoire Heart’s remnants, it felt foreign. Like returning to an old home only to find the walls repainted and the doors unfamiliar beneath their touch.

Cobra’s senses stretched through the streets, drinking in the cacophony of sound—the murmurs of dealmakers in the shadows, the distant clang of metal against metal in a blacksmith’s den, the rhythmic tapping of boots against cobblestones. Beneath it all, he could hear his companions’ heartbeats, steady but tinged with something unspoken. 

Uncertainty. Nostalgia. Maybe even grief. 

“This place feels smaller than I remember,” Racer muttered, voice low.

“Or we just outgrew it,” Angel murmured. “It’s been what? Two years?”

“Feels like longer,” Hoteye sighed, ever composed despite the ever-present weariness in his gaze.

Macbeth, silent as always, walked slightly ahead, his sharp eyes scanning the alleys for their destination. It was Racer who finally broke the silence again. “Are we sure he’ll even be here?”

“Hallie said so,” Cobra replied gruffly. “And she hasn’t been wrong yet.”

That was enough.

They turned the last corner, approaching a weather-worn door nestled between two buildings. It was a nondescript place, no different from a hundred others in Backlight Alley, but Cobra knew better than to trust appearances.

Macbeth knocked twice, then paused, then knocked once more. A deliberate pattern. Silence stretched between them, and then—

The door creaked open just enough for a pair of wary eyes to peer out. Then, the door swung wide, and there he stood.

Simon Mikazuchi.

The years had changed him, but Cobra recognised him in an instant. He’s taller now. More solid, with a quiet intensity in his eyes that had not been there before. But the moment of recognition was mutual, and Simon’s eyes widened in undisguised shock.

“Well, well,” he murmured, leaning against the doorframe with crossed arms. “Oración Seis in the flesh.”

“Not Oración Seis anymore,” Macbeth corrected smoothly. “We’re Crime Sorcière now.”

A slow, knowing smile tugged at the corner of Simon’s lips. “Good to see you, bro,” Simon bumped his fist against Cobra’s. “I had a feeling Hallie Clairmont might send you my way sooner or later the moment I told her and Hibiki Lates about Grimoire Heart.”

Cobra exhaled sharply, something tight in his chest loosening, though he’d never admit it. “Ah. She did mention that when she asked us to help her. Said that the information she got about Grimoire Heart and Hades came from you.”

Simon nodded. “The moment word got around about Grimoire Heart’s destruction, I knew she’d point you my way. Knew that you’d come eventually.” He exhaled. “I made them swear to destroy Grimoire Heart and Hades. They fulfilled that promise. That nightmare had ended at last.”

“We also met Kagura,” Angel interjected, arms crossed. “Recognised her immediately. Hard not to.”

Simon’s expression shuttered slightly, and Cobra, whose senses were attuned to the smallest shifts in people, caught the hesitation.

“When we heard Jellal and the others were the only survivors found when the guilds raided the cult lodges all those years ago, we feared the worst,” Angel continued, her tone unusually solemn. “You really survived.”

“Long story,” Simon said simply, offering no further details. 

“Does Kagura know?” Hoteye asked, gentle despite his imposing presence.

“No,” Simon said, his voice firm. “And I intend to keep it that way. She has a life for herself now. I shouldn’t disrupt it.”

There was silence for several moments. Cobra’s jaw tightened. “She thinks you’re dead.”

“That’s for the best.”

Cobra wanted to argue, but the look in Simon’s eyes warned him against it. Instead, the conversation shifted, and Simon’s demeanour followed, as if he had been waiting for the inevitable change in topic. “So, the secret faction,” Simon said, gesturing them inside. “What do you lot know about it?”

“Only what Jellal and Hallie told us,” Angel said as they settled into the dimly lit room. “They’re an old and ancient organisation that has existed for a long time.”

Simon leaned back against the worn-down counter of the dimly lit hideout, his arms crossing over his broad chest as he exhaled, contemplating how much to tell them. Crime Sorcière was expecting something tangible, something they could hunt down, but this wasn’t that simple. The secret faction wasn’t just some criminal syndicate operating in the shadows—it was embedded in the very foundation of Fiore, an invisible hand that had shaped the country’s history for centuries. 

“The little I know isn’t nearly enough,” Simon admitted, his voice measured. “But from what I’ve pieced together, this faction is older than Fiore itself. Maybe even older than the current civilisation as we know it.”

Macbeth frowned, adjusting his hood so that more of his face remained hidden. “Older than Fiore? How the hell is that even possible?”

“Because their origins trace back to the time of the Ancients. The civilisation of mages that had lived more than three thousand years ago,” Simon explained. His dark eyes flickered toward Cobra, who had remained silent thus far, arms folded as he listened. “From what I can tell, they weren’t always like how they are now. Originally, they were meant to protect magic, to preserve it. And considering how the Ancient civilisation ended, I can only assume that they were created to protect their people. But at some point, their goals changed. The desire to protect turned into a desire to control.” 

“Typical,” Racer muttered, leaning against the wall and letting out a scoff. “No matter how noble something starts, it always turns to power-hungry bastards thinking they have the right to decide the fate of everyone else.”

Angel let out a short, humourless laugh. “Sounds familiar, doesn't it?” Her eyes met Simon’s knowingly—both of them were victims of those who sought control, pawns in games they hadn’t even realised were being played.

Simon nodded. “Grimoire Heart and Hades were just pawns in the grand scheme of things. Same with the demon slayer organisation.”

“The assassins?” Macbeth asked sharply.

Simon’s gaze darkened. “They claim to be demon hunters, but those of us who have been around long enough know better. They were exterminators, yes, but not just of demons. They eliminated anyone deemed a ‘threat’ to their cause.”

Racer let out a low whistle. “And here I thought I was fast. You’re saying those guys got wiped out before they even knew what hit them?”

Simon inclined his head. “Not entirely. There’s at least one survivor. And from what I hear, he didn’t take it too well when he realised he’d been lied to his whole life.”

“Poor bastard,” Cobra grunted. “And the faction? How many members do you think there are?”

“That’s the thing—we don’t know,” Simon admitted, his lips pressing into a grim line. “They’ve been controlling things from the shadows for so long that their true numbers are impossible to track. But if you want a place to start… I do have one lead.”

The room went silent, the air thick with tension. Crime Sorcière knew from the start that this wouldn’t be easy, as Jellal and Hallie had warned them. And that finding a lead on an organisation this old was nearly impossible, even with Backlight Alley’s resources. For Simon to have a lead meant it was something significant. 

“Lysander Malfoy,” Simon let the name settle in the air.

Cobra’s eyes narrowed slightly. The name was unfamiliar, but the way Simon said it made it clear that this was someone important.

“Never heard of him,” Hoteye admitted.

“Few have,” Simon said with a nod. “But he’s rumoured to be a member of the faction. If that’s true, then getting close to him might be your best shot at unearthing more about the faction.”

Macbeth tilted his head. “And where, exactly, are we supposed to find this guy?”

“That’s the tricky part,” Simon said, exhaling. “There’s only one person I know who might have any information about him.” He let the words hang for a moment before finally saying, “Warrod Sequen.”

Silence. 

“The Wizard Saint?” Angel was the first to speak, disbelief in her tone. “You mean one of the strongest mages alive?”

“Yes,” Simon’s lips twitched. “And if rumours are right, he was one of Fairy Tail’s founders. If you ask, I’m sure Hallie will be able to get you in contact with him.”

“No.” Cobra cut him off immediately, his voice firm. “I want to try to do this without getting her help first. She put her trust in us. I want to live up to it.”

Simon studied him, his expression unreadable. “And wanting to avoid Cuebellios isn’t what you’re trying to do, Erik?”

Cobra’s jaw tightened, but before he could respond, Angel smirked and leaned in slightly, her tone almost sing-song. “Just go to Fairy Tail and see her. So what if she doesn’t remember you? She doesn’t remember us either, and none of us have any problems just walking up to her and introducing ourselves.”

“That’s different,” Cobra snapped, voice low.

Angel’s smirk softened just slightly, but she didn’t push the topic further. 

Simon sighed and shook his head. “Regardless, Warrod Sequen is your best bet. If anyone knows who Lysander Malfoy really is, it’s him.”

Cobra exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders. “Fine. We’ll track him down.”

Simon’s gaze flickered between them, and something unreadable crossed his face. “You know,” he mused, “it’s surprising how much you’re willing to do for Jellal and Hallie. They live in the light.”

Cobra’s eyes darkened. “Hallie Clairmont is half in the underworld. But that’s not the only reason.” He folded his arms. “She’s worthy of respect. She and Jellal. And Hibiki Lates. They’re not afraid to get their hands dirty. They do what needs to be done. And they don’t look down on us.”

“Besides,” Macbeth added, voice quiet but certain. “They helped Cuebellios. And for us, that’s worth everything.”

Cobra looked at his team. “Let’s move.”

As Crime Sorcière turned to leave, Simon watched them carefully. Despite everything, despite their pasts, they were walking forward. Looking toward the future. They were choosing to fight, not just for themselves, but for something bigger. 

And that, perhaps, was what made them truly dangerous. 

XXXXXX

Lucy sat in the main hall of Fairy Tail, her chin resting on her palm as she watched the gentle hum of activity around her.

The late afternoon light filtered through the windows, casting golden hues on the wooden floors. Behind the bar, Kinana—once known as Cuebellios—moved with a quiet eagerness, listening intently as Mira explained the workings of the bar with the same patient warmth she offered all new recruits.

It was strange, really.

Kinana had been a snake for so long that sometimes, Lucy still caught herself expecting to see scales where there were now delicate fingers gripping glassware. But, as Hallie had explained, being trapped in such a form for years had weakened her magic. It would take time for her to regain her full strength, time for her to remember what had been buried beneath the layers of dark enchantments that once bound her.

But despite her weakness, Kinana had been welcomed into Fairy Tail without hesitation—even Master Makarov had readily accepted her, as if there had never been a question about it. In true Fairy Tail fashion, she was family the moment she stepped through their doors.

What amused Lucy most, however, was how frequently members of Crime Sorcière, formerly Oración Seis, kept dropping by the guild for the silliest of reasons. They were supposed to be a rogue guild dedicated to doing whatever Jellal needed them for, yet they spent more time in Fairy Tail’s hall than on the field. 

“I swear, at this rate, they might as well just join,” Macao had grumbled once, watching as Racer idly lounged at one of the tables, chatting with Wakaba about racing techniques. 

The guild had taken to betting on which of them would show up next. Angel had visited the day before, looking for ‘a book she left behind’ (no one believed her), while Macbeth had arrived a few days prior, hands full of roses nearly larger than his head.

“A weird way of courting a girl,” Gajeel had muttered under his breath when he saw the bouquet.

No one was fooled, of course.

Kinana’s presence had drawn them all back, whether they admitted it or not. Yet, out of all of them, Cobra—no, Erik—never once came himself. Instead, he sent letters and gifts through whichever of his guildmates happened to be in Magnolia that day, though the guild already had bets as to when his guildmates would drag Cobra with them to Fairy Tail.

Lucy shook her head with a small smile, remembering how Macbeth had sneezed continuously as he handed Kinana the bouquet. The irony of his pollen allergy wasn’t lost on anyone.

A sudden shift in the atmosphere caught her attention.

The massive guild doors swung open, and a familiar head of silvery-white hair appeared, accompanied by two equally recognisable figures. Yukino Agria, flanked by Sting Eucliffe and Rogue Cheney, entered the hall, drawing the attention of nearly everyone present. 

“Natsu!” Sting bounced over to Natsu immediately, a wide grin on his face, with Rogue following close behind.

“Sabertooth?” Cana raised an eyebrow from her perch by the bar, setting down her drink. “Do we have a joint mission with you that we aren’t aware of?” She looked at Hallie, typically the one who handles the joint missions rotation, and Hallie shook her head.

“We aren’t here for anything bad, I assure you,” Yukino smiled albeit awkwardly, before hesitating and then glancing at Lucy who was seated with Natsu, Gray, Gajeel, Juvia, Wendy, and Erza at their usual table, with Sting and Rogue chatting up a storm with the other three Dragon Slayers, whilst the rest of them were just watching. “I came to visit Lucy. Sting and Rogue came with me as escorts.” Lucy privately suspects it might just be Sting’s excuse to visit Natsu—the blonde Dragon Slayer took every chance he could to visit or see Natsu, from what Lucy had learned, and it is rather amusing to see. “And also to give Lucy something.”

“Me?” Lucy blinked, pointing to herself, even as she walked towards Yukino. 

Yukino reached into her satchel, pulling out three golden Celestial Spirit keys. The moment the keys caught the light, the entire guild seemed to still.

Lucy’s heart lurched. Golden keys. Not just any keys, but three of them. Gemini, Scorpius, and Aries.

Gasps and murmurs filled the hall. Hallie’s brows furrowed, and even Natsu—who normally paid little attention to Celestial Magic—whistled lowly at the sight. 

With Lucy being a Celestial Mage, Fairy Tail knew by this point that golden Celestial keys were rare. Even the fact that Lucy had more than one golden key is a big marvel, considering that most Celestial Mages only possess one golden key, if they even have any. 

Lucy stared at the three golden keys in Yukino’s outstretched hands, her mind struggling to process what she was seeing. The metal gleamed under the guild hall’s light, the engravings on each key distinct—Scorpius’ elegant scorpion tail, Gemini’s twin masks, and Aries’ gentle curls. The sight alone was staggering. Golden Celestial Spirit keys were rare, and to see three presented so casually was almost unthinkable. 

“H-How did you get these?” Lucy’s voice came out breathless, her eyes threatening to bug out of her head, her fingers trembling as she reached out but hesitated to take them. “And why wouldn’t you keep them for yourself? Every Celestial Mage would guard the golden keys with their life!”

Yukino smiled, but there was a tinge of sadness in her expression. “My sister… Sorano… Angel… She gave these to me before she left with the rest of Oración Seis. Said that she picked them up back during her days in the dark guild, and since I was the only Celestial Mage she knew, she passed them to me.” She looked down at the keys for a moment before turning her gaze back to Lucy, sincerity shining in her eyes. “But I think you deserve them more.”

Lucy’s breath hitched. “Your sister gave them to you. Why would you give them to me?”

Yukino exhaled slowly, gathering her thoughts. “Before I even met you before the Grimoire Heart mission, I’ve heard lots about you from Sting and Rogue, and even Minerva,” she explained. “When they first told me that Fairy Tail had a Celestial Mage, I wanted to meet you. And then they told me how you interact with your spirits. And how you treat them. I thought it was a joke at first—a Celestial Mage treating their spirits like people?” 

Lucy choked down the anger in her heart—that’s how most Celestial Mages treat their spirits, but Lucy had sworn to never treat her spirits like tools. Leo and Aquarius especially were there for her during the darkest times in her life after her mother had died. 

“And then I met you for real during the Grimoire Heart mission, and my first thought was ‘ah, so that’s why’. I saw your interactions with your Celestial Spirits, Lucy. You inspired me.” Yukino’s grip on the keys tightened before she gently pushed them into Lucy’s hands. “You made me realise that Celestial Spirits aren’t just tools to be used in battle. They’re our partners. Our comrades. Just like Sting, Rogue, and Minerva are to me. That was a mistake I made when I first became a Celestial Mage. But you… You’ve always understood that. You love them, and they love you. I see it in the way they go above and beyond for you. I think… I think that’s why they always fight harder for you than they ever did for me.”

Lucy felt her throat tighten, emotions welling up inside her. She closed her fingers around the keys, the cool metal grounding her. “Yukino…”

“I’m changing,” Yukino continued with a soft smile. “I’m trying, and my spirits understand that. But you… You’re the kind of Celestial Mage I aspire to be. That’s why you deserve these keys more than I do.”

Silence stretched between them as Lucy stared at the keys, her heart hammering. Hallie, who had been watching quietly, finally spoke, her tone contemplative. “Lucy, your family always had Celestial Spirits, haven’t they?”

Lucy nodded, still overwhelmed. “Yeah. Leo—Loke—and Aquarius’ keys have been in my family for generations. My mother told me there used to be more, but by the time I was born, there were only these two left.” She let out a shaky laugh. “Maybe that’s why I tend to summon them more than anyone else. I grew up with their names whispered to me as a child. And they were also there for me during the darkest time of my life.” She admitted.

Hallie hummed thoughtfully. “It might be possible that your family once held all twelve golden Zodiac keys. Probably even all of them.”

Lucy blinked. “That’s impossible.”

Hallie tilted her head, a small smirk tugging at her lips. “Unlike silver keys, golden keys only have one in existence, don’t they? Why wouldn’t it be possible?”

The thought sent a shiver down Lucy’s spine. The idea that her family might have once been the keepers of all twelve golden Zodiac keys was staggering, but…not entirely unbelievable. It would explain why she felt such a deep connection to her spirits, why their bonds seemed to go beyond the standard mage-spirit contract.

Yukino, still processing this revelation, shifted the topic slightly. “Speaking of spirits… You have Leo, don’t you?”

Lucy perked up at the familiar name. “Yeah. Though when I first summoned him, he introduced himself as Loke.” She rolled her eyes. “It took me a while to get used to calling him Leo.”

Yukino chuckled. “He’s the leader of the Celestial Spirits, isn't he? My spirits always described him as terrifying.”

“You’d think that,” Lucy said dryly. “But then I summon him, and he immediately starts flirting with me.”

Hallie snorted, clearly amused. “You’re the only one he does that with, Lucy.”

Lucy huffed. “Yeah, right.”

“No, really,” Hallie insisted, grinning. “Whenever you summon him in the guild, he just stares at me.”

That made Lucy pause. 

She had noticed that, actually. Not just with Loke, but with many of her spirits. Whenever she called them forth in Hallie’s presence, there was always a moment where they looked at Hallie with…something. Reverence? Recognition? It was subtle, but it was there.

And Lucy still recalled Aquarius’ strange words the day she’d first met Hallie and Laxus, and had summoned Aquarius in Hallie’s presence. 

“She feels familiar. She is her, yet she is not. And yet, she is the reason why we exist.”

Lucy frowned. “You know, I’ve noticed that, too. Not just with Leo. Whenever I summon my spirits around you, they just…look at you like they know something I don’t.” She crossed her arms.

As Lucy and Yukino started exchanging stories, Hallie felt a flicker in the back of her mind. 

A memory—hazy, fragmented, yet persistent. A plea to Lady Magic, voices desperate, hands clasped in prayer. A request to save their world, to preserve magic. And then—light, bright and infinite, expanding beyond mortal comprehension.

The Celestial Realm was created.

Hallie’s breath hitched. The past was closer than she had thought.

And it was only a matter of time before it all came rushing back.

XXXXXX

The air in Sabertooth’s guild hall was thick with the scent of ale and roasted meat, the rowdy laughter of mages echoing off the stone walls. Hallie Clairmont sat at the far end of the room, her posture tense, her fingers tapping against the smooth surface of the lacrima communicator. 

Her attempts to reach Fairy Tail had been met with nothing but silence, and it set every nerve in her body on edge.

She had already tried the main magic mirror in the guild hall at least five times, but no one was answering—which only frayed Hallie’s nerves further. It was standard practice in every guild—someone was always meant to be on standby to answer it in case of emergencies. No matter the time, there was always someone tending to it. 

And yet, nothing. No response. Not even a flicker of connection.

A pit of unease settled deep in her gut, clawing at her instincts.

“Something wrong?”

Hallie turned her head just as Sting and Rogue approached her, both of them still slightly breathless from whatever argument they had been engaged in minutes before. Sting was grinning, his usual boisterous energy dimming as he took in her rigid posture. Rogue, more observant, had already caught onto her distress.

The two Dragon Slayers have dragged Hallie back to Sabertooth upon the successful wrap-up of their latest joint mission, and the rest of their guild had then refused to let Hallie go without a proper party. Jiemma, long used to his guild’s antics, only nodded to her before he retreated to his office.

As gruff and brash as the guild master portrayed himself to most people, Hallie knew the man well enough by now to know that he had a particular soft spot for girls, probably because he had a daughter. He was particularly soft on the few rare girls in the guild, like Minerva and even Yukino, even though he never showed it much. 

And since the alliance was made between the top five guilds in Fiore, it does seem like it had changed some of Jemma’s leadership style. He is still brash and harsh and could implement some really unpleasant punishments for guild members that piss him off, but he is softer on them now, and doesn’t emphasise on brute strength so much anymore. 

Probably Fairy Tail rubbing off on him, like how Lector had whispered to Hallie once, but no one had the guts to speak it out loud in Jiemma’s earshot.

“I can’t get in contact with the guild,” Hallie admitted, gripping the communicator a little tighter. “No one is answering the magic mirror, and Erza isn’t responding to her communicator either.”

Sting and Rogue exchanged a glance.

“That’s really strange,” Rogue mumbled, crossing his arms.

Hallie exhaled sharply, trying to keep her rising anxiety in check. “Something is wrong. I’m going back to Magnolia.”

“Should we come with you?” Sting offered immediately, his carefree expression shifting into one of genuine concern.

“No,” Hallie said, shaking her head. “I appreciate it, but if something is wrong and I need backup, I’ll contact you.”

“Okay,” Rogue nodded in understanding. “Be careful, Hallie.”

She didn’t waste any time.

The moment Hallie stepped outside, the cool night air hit her like a wave, but it did little to quell the unease pricking at the edges of her senses. She swung her leg over her motorbike, the familiar hum of its magic-infused engine thrumming beneath her as she revved it to life.

A journey that would typically take two days could be cut down to one if she pushed the speed to its limits. And she fully intended to.

Hallie sped down the winding roads, the world blurring past her in streaks of darkened trees and moonlit fields. Her fingers remained tight on the handlebars as she kept trying to reach the through the communicator, only to be met with the same unyielding silence. 

She even tried contacting Jellal.

The call connected instantly.

“Hallie?” Jellal’s voice came through, tinged with confusion. “You never use this unless it’s an emergency.”

Hallie tightened her grip on the communicator. “Because it is. I can’t get through to Fairy Tail. No one is answering at the guild, and Erza’s not responding either.”

There was a brief pause, and then Jellal’s voice softened. “That’s not normal.”

“No, it’s not.”

Jellal hummed in thought. “It’s not your communicator malfunctioning if you were able to reach me. Whatever’s going on, it’s on their end.”

That didn’t make Hallie feel any better.

“I’ll look into it from here,” Jellal assured her. “Be careful, Hallie.”

She murmured her thanks and ended the call. The communicator still felt heavy in her hands, but she shoved it back into her pocket, forcing herself to focus on the road.

She had barely made it another ten miles before the communicator lit up again. Hallie braked sharply, the bike skidding slightly on the dirt path as she yanked her communicator free.

The call was coming from Fairy Tail’s line.

Heart hammering in her chest, Hallie answered immediately. “Jellal?”

“No.” The voice on the other end was eerily familiar, but it wasn’t Jellal. “It’s Mystogan.” The voice corrected. “I finally got through!” His voice was relieved. 

Hallie’s breath caught in her throat. Mystogan.

“What’s going on?” she demanded. “Why can’t I reach Fairy Tail?”

There was a beat of silence before Mystogan spoke again, voice grim. “Fairy Tail has been caught up in one of my father’s schemes. King Faust captured the majority of the guild and turned them into a lacrima to use for Edolas’ magical power.”

Hallie’s entire body went cold.

Mystogan had told her about Edolas long ago, back when Natsu had first found Happy’s egg. He had explained how Earthland had counterparts in Edolas, how that world functioned on entirely different magical principles. She had believed him, of course, but she never thought it would become relevant like this.

Everyone was turned into a lacrima, Mystogan had said.

Her guild. Her family.

“Some of them are fine,” Mystogan continued. “Natsu, Lucy, Wendy, Erza, Gajeel, and Gray—they’re working on fixing things. But I need your help, Hallie.”

Hallie forced herself to breathe, to push past the sharp panic clawing at her chest. “What do you need me to do?”

“I’m going to permanently seal Edolas from Earthland. I’m going to cut off any magical power they have and send everyone back.” Mystogan’s voice was firm. Resolved. “But to do that, I need you to shut down the remnants of the portal that was originally used to pull them through.”

“Where is it?” Hallie asked immediately.

“The training fields,” Mystogan said. “Just outside of Magnolia.”

Hallie’s fingers clenched around the communicator.

“I’m on my way.”

There was a pause. Then, softer, almost hesitant—

“…Hallie, do hurry.”

Hallie ended the call and revved the engine of her bike, kicking it to full speed. The road ahead of her stretched into the darkness, but she didn’t hesitate. 

Her guild needed her.

And she would not let them down.

The skies were already threatening rain when Hallie finally made it to the training fields outside Magnolia.

Dark storm clouds churned above, casting long, jagged shadows across the open terrain, but Hallie barely noticed. Her hands were tight on the handles of her motorbike, her entire body tense with urgency. The speed enchantment built into the bike—something she and Laxus had installed as a joke—had never been pushed to its absolute limits before.

It had been meant for reckless joyrides, not desperate races against time.

Yet today, Hallie had poured her own magic into it, pushing the machine to speeds it was never meant to reach. She had cut what should have been a two-day journey into less than half a day. Her bike was smoking, the engine groaning in response as she skidded to a stop on the rocky field. 

Hallie swung her leg over and hopped off, sparing her bike only a fleeting glance. The machine would need serious repairs—but that was the least of her concerns now.

As Mystogan had said, the remnants of the portal still lingered, unstable and flickering in the air like a rip in reality. Swirls of magic pulsed around the jagged edges, the lingering residue of whatever powerful force had been used to pull Fairy Tail into Edolas. 

Hallie had seen many forms of magic, but nothing quite like this. It was raw, unfinished—like a door that had been forced open and then left ajar.

Her communicator buzzed in her hand before she could even attempt to contact Mystogan. Hallie pressed it to her ear immediately.

“Hallie?” Mystogan’s voice was sharp and urgent.

“I’m here. I found the remnants of the portal. I think I can reopen it. But—” Hallie hesitated, something flickering into place in her mind. “Mystogan… To do what you’re planning, you can’t come back, can you?”

There was a pause on the other end, followed only by the distant hum of Edolas’ atmosphere.

“…No,” Mystogan finally admitted. “Edolas…needs a king after this. Besides that, anyone born with magic in their blood will be expelled through the portal when I seal it. That includes those born in Earthland. And most likely, the Exceeds as well.”

Hallie’s grip on the communicator tightened. “You knew this the entire time.”

“I did. And I need you to take care of the Exceeds.” There was something softer in Mystogan’s voice now. Almost resigned. “They’ll need guidance in Earthland. A place to call home.”

Hallie exhaled sharply. “Understood.”

“Also,” Mystogan continued, “as I promised long ago, I left Erza with all the ancient records of my family, and letters meant for Jellal and the others. Tell them—” Mystogan paused. “Tell them I’m sorry I can’t say goodbye personally.”

“Mystogan—”

“It’s been a few fun years, Hallie,” he said, and for the first time since Hallie had met Mystogan, he sounded truly at peace. “Thank you for everything.”

The communication cut off.

Hallie clenched her teeth, shoving away whatever emotions threatened to rise. She had a job to do.

Taking a steadying breath, she reached out with her magic, seeking the threads of energy left behind by the portal. It was fragile, unravelling, but not beyond her reach. She latched onto the fading strands of magic and pulled, feeling resistance at first. The portal wavered violently before stabilising, widening like a jagged mouth opening between two worlds.

A blast of wind roared outward, sending Hallie staggering back. She braced herself, squinting into the bright light. Then, suddenly, something shot out of the portal—a flurry of small, winged figures tumbling into the field.

Hallie’s eyes widened as she took in the creatures before her. They were Exceeds. Dozens of them. They reminded her so much of Happy and Carla, and even Lector and Frosch. Tiny, winged cats with intelligent eyes and expressions that shifted rapidly between panic and relief as they took in their new surroundings. 

One of them landed gracefully before Hallie. A white Exceed with a regal posture, and a single large white wing that folded against her back. And from the way the other Exceeds were looking at her told Hallie that this particular Exceed was important. Probably even the queen of the Exceeds.

The Exceed’s grey eyes met hers, sharp and assessing. “You’re the one who opened the portal,” she stated. “We need your help stabilising it.”

Hallie didn’t question it. She simply nodded and steadied her stance, reinforcing the magic that kept the portal open. The other Exceeds hurried to assist, their own magic flaring to stabilise the fragile connection. It was only with their combined efforts that the swirling magic finally steadied, becoming a true gateway between worlds.

And then, through the portal, figures began to emerge. 

First was Erza, her armour battered, but her posture firm. Then Gray, his usual confident smirk slipping into relief when he saw Hallie. Lucy stumbled through next, gripping her keys tightly. Wendy followed, supported by Carla, her face pale but determined. Then it was Natsu and Happy. Gajeel emerged last, grumbling under his breath about how much of a pain this had been.

“Hallie?” Lucy was surprised to see her.

“Welcome back.” Hallie gave a small smile. “All in one piece, I hope?”

“Guess you can call it that,” Natsu grumbled, rubbing at the back of his neck, but looking over Wendy and the rest of his teammates to ensure that they were all fine. Wendy managed a weak smile back at Natsu. “Though… How did you know…?” He trailed off uneasily, exchanging looks with his teammates. His gaze told Hallie everything she needed to know, and she sighed.

“Mystogan contacted me,” Hallie explained, her voice steady despite the turmoil inside her. “He asked me to help.”

Lucy blinked before her lips parted in understanding, especially considering the scene the three Dragon Slayers have caused in Edolas for Mystogan’s ‘farewell’, which from what Natsu later told her—is a tradition Fairy Tail did for those of their members that are leaving the guild. 

“Mystogan… He’s not coming back, is he?” Lucy asked, already knowing the answer. She sighed when Hallie shook her head. “I…see…”

Hallie sighed, raising her face towards the skies. The clouds were already grey, threatening rain. “I’m going to miss him,” she admitted. 

There was a gasp from Carla just then, and the rest of the Fairy Tail wizards turned towards where Carla was glaring, only to see the Exceeds that had emerged out of the portal before them. “The Exceeds! What are they doing in Earthland?!”

Hallie sighed. “Whatever Mystogan did expel all those born with magic in their blood. This includes those from Earthland and even the Exceeds,” she explained. “He’s sealing Edolas from Earthland permanently so no one can try what King Faust attempted ever again.”

“He…did mention something like that before we left,” Wendy admitted. 

“But the Exceeds! They’re dangerous!” Carla raged, clenching her paws into tight fists. “You don’t know what they did, Hallie! We shouldn’t let them stay!”

“Carla…” Happy tried to calm down the angry Exceed.

“The portal has been closed. They have nowhere else to go,” Wendy tried to calm Carla down alongside Happy.

The Exceeds all looked ashamed of themselves, shifting from one foot to the other, especially the white regal Exceed and the group of elderly Exceeds who seemed to be some sort of royal council or advisors. 

“You lied to us! You manipulated us, and now you expect us to believe that you had our best interests at heart?” Carla’s small form trembled, her white fur bristling as she glared at the assembled Exceeds. “You made Happy and I believe that we were tools of destruction! That we were meant to lead Wendy and Natsu to their deaths!” Her voice cracked slightly, emotion strangling her words. “They made us believe we were monsters! If not for that farmer couple…” She trailed off slowly.

Hallie spotted a pair of Exceeds dressed in simple, peasant clothing standing a little way from the rest of the Exceeds. She guessed instantly that they might just be the ‘farmer couple’ that Carla mentioned. 

The queen sighed, bowing her head, being followed by the rest of the Exceeds. “You are right to be angry,” she admitted, her voice carrying the weight of sorrow. “What was done to you—what was done to all of our children—was cruel.”

Hallie narrowed her eyes as she studied the Exceed queen. 

There was a flicker of something there—an ache too personal, too deep-rooted. Her gaze shifted towards the farmer couple standing not too far away. The female Exceed reminds her too much of Happy. 

Realisation then clicked into place like the final piece of a puzzle. 

Even the gaze of the queen flickered toward Carla more than once, just as the farmers’ eyes darted toward Happy. Hallie didn’t even need to be told to know the truth.

They were family.

“The Exceed ruling council sought to preserve our race, no matter what. Magic was fading from Edolas, and without it, we faced extinction,” The queen admitted. “The humans would turn on us the moment we became weak. A plan was conceived—a desperate and terrible plan to send our eggs away to a world where magic still thrived. We knew if our people understood the truth, there would be panic. And so, we fabricated a mission: a grand deception to make the parents of our race believe that their children were being sent away for a greater purpose, and that they would rid the world of the Dragon Slayers.”

Happy swallowed hard. “But… Why make us believe that? Why make us believe that we were supposed to lead Wendy and Natsu to their deaths? Why go that far?”

The queen’s eyes darkened. “To ensure that no one would seek to retrieve you. If the parents believed their children had fulfilled a divine mission, there would be no desperate attempts to follow them. No mass exodus that would have led to war.”

Carla’s claws dug into her palms, her tail lashing behind her. “So you lied. You forced us into believing we were weapons! You let us believe we were alone!”

One of the farmer Exceeds—Happy’s father, Hallie suspected—stepped forward hesitantly. “It was not our choice. Not all of us agreed with the ruling council. We… We searched for our son’s egg.” He looked at his wife. “But they had already sent the eggs away. And when we protested, they silenced us.”

“Silenced?” Hallie’s voice was sharp. “What do you mean by that?”

The queen exhaled, shame flickering across her face. “Dissenters were…dealt with. Those who opposed the council were exiled or imprisoned.”

Happy and Carla stiffened at that statement, recalling the story that the farmer couple had told them—how they were exiled from the Exceeds’ homeland and away from everything that they’d known just because they didn’t agree with the queen’s decisions. The couple never mentioned that it was because their son was taken from them by force. 

“So that’s what you meant…” Happy’s lips quivered as he looked at the farmer couple whom Hallie is sure are his parents. 

Wendy pressed her lips together, distress evident in her expression.

“That’s monstrous,” Lucy said softly, shaking her head. “You ruled through fear.”

The queen accepted the condemnation without flinching. “It was survival. A choice between condemning our race to extinction or ensuring the future of our children, even through deception.”

Hallie tilted her head slightly, watching the queen with a sharp gaze. “Yet, despite all this, you never told Carla who you are to her.” 

The queen went very still, and Carla’s breath hitched. “What?”

Hallie exhaled, running a hand through her hair. “You’re her mother, aren’t you? Just as they—” She inclined her head toward the nervous farmer Exceeds whom she is certain are Happy’s parents, “are Happy’s parents.”

Carla took a stumbling step back. “No. No, that’s—” She whirled on the queen, fury and something raw and desperate in her eyes. “Tell me that’s not true! Tell me you’re not my—”

The silence of the Exceed queen spoke louder than words.

Carla inhaled sharply, her entire frame trembling. “You abandoned me.” The words came out broken, full of betrayal. “You threw me away, and then let me believe I was some kind of monster—”

“I let you believe you were strong.” The queen interrupted, though her voice was tight with emotion. “That you had a purpose beyond just existing in fear. I did what I had to so you would survive. And you did.”

Carla’s eyes were wild, and her breath was shallow. For the first time, she looked small.

Happy was still staring at the two Exceeds who had claimed to be his parents. His round face was caught somewhere between shock and an emotion Hallie couldn’t place. “Mum? Dad?” His voice wavered. 

His mother nodded tearfully, stepping forward, but Happy’s father hesitated. “We… We didn’t want this for you, son. We searched, and even protested them taking you, but—”

“I don’t understand.” Happy admitted, rubbing his head as if to clear it. “I—” He looked at Carla, at the queen, and then at Hallie. “I don’t know how to feel.”

Neither did Carla. 

Neither did anyone, really.

Hallie sighed, crossing her arms. “Look, this is a mess. And none of this can be fixed in one night. But if you Exceeds are going to stay here, there needs to be honesty. No more deception. No more half-truths. The Fairy Tail way is to make your own future. You’re in Earthland now. What you do next is your choice.”

The queen inclined her head, then turned to Carla. “You may never forgive me. But I am proud of who you’ve become.”

Carla turned away sharply, her tail twitching, but she didn’t leave Wendy’s side.

The air was tense with an unspoken understanding—what had been done could never be undone. But there was still a chance to make amends.

“We have sinned,” The queen admitted, her voice carrying over the field with quiet authority. “For too long, we have believed ourselves superior, believing that humans were the enemy. But it was we who made enemies of them. It was we who sent our children away, even if it was to save them. And again, it was we who failed them.”

Hallie folded her arms, her fingers digging into her sleeves as she watched the Exceeds exchange glances, their small feline faces twisted in guilt. Some shuffled their paws in the grass, while others turned to their neighbours, seeking comfort or confirmation. 

“We will find them,” The queen continued. “All of them. Every child we cast away, we will bring home. But this time, we will not be their rulers.” Her gaze softened, yet remained resolute. “We will be their family.”

“We have a new goal now!”

“This time, we’ll be the humans’ friends and allies, not their enemies!”

Everyone watched as the Exceeds—save for the farmer couple—took off into the air and flew away.

Carla’s expression was unreadable, but her tail twitched—a sign that Hallie recognised as barely contained emotion. Wendy, standing at her side, hesitantly reached out to her, her small hand brushing Carla’s fur. “Are you sure about this?” Wendy asked gently.

Carla’s ears flattened slightly, and her voice was tight when she spoke. “The queen gave me life, and I am grateful to her for that, but she is not my mother.” Her gaze shifted back to Wendy. “My family is you. It’s Happy. Fairy Tail.”

Wendy gave a small nod, squeezing Carla just a little tighter. Hallie exhaled, her heart aching for the weight Carla had carried all this time. Deep down inside her, Hallie is sure Carla had always wondered who her parents were and where she came from. 

At the very least, Carla had gained some closure.

On the other hand, Happy had been practically glued to the farmer dressed Exceeds whom Happy had introduced as Lucky and Marl—ever since Hallie had revealed that they were his parents. Unlike Carla, his reaction was far less conflicted. He rubbed his head against Marl’s cheek, purring loudly.

“I kinda figured,” Happy admitted cheerfully. “You took care of me and Carla in Edolas, and it just makes sense! And anyway—” He pulled back, glancing at Natsu with a wide grin. “It’s not that weird, right? I mean, my name still rhymes with my dad’s!”

“Happy. Lucky.” Natsu snorted, arms crossed over his chest. “Weird coincidence, don’t you think?”

Gray groaned, rubbing a hand down his face. “You’re the one who named Happy.”

“Oh. Right.”

Laughter rippled through the group, breaking the tension like the first breath of air after a storm. Lucky and Marl smiled, their tails entwining as they looked at their son.

“We’re going to try to find a small plot of land near Magnolia,” Marl said. “Somewhere to settle down and start a little farm. We don’t need much—just each other, and enough to keep us warm and fed.”

Happy’s tail twitched excitedly. “That’s great! If you’re near Magnolia, I can visit all the time!”

The warmth of the moment didn’t last long.

“Hallie.”

Hallie turned as Erza approached, a thick sack slung over her shoulder. She held it out. “Mystogan asked me to give this to you. It contains records of Edolas, and letters.”

Hallie nodded, taking the sack and feeling the weight settle against her palm. She exhaled, clutching the fabric tightly. “Thanks.”

Erza hesitated. “It was…a shock to see his face for the first time. Now I understand why he always covered it.” She gave a small, dry chuckle. “Our teenage jokes about him being Jellal’s doppelgänger weren’t that far-fetched, after all.”

Before Hallie could respond, Gajeel suddenly let out an impatient growl, his gaze darting around. “Where the hell is Lily? Where is he?”

“Who’s Lily?” Hallie blinked in confusion. Lily. That name however rings a bell in her mind…

“Oh!” Gray smacked a fist into his palm. “That tall Exceed that helped us!”

A deep and unfamiliar voice spoke just then, “I’m right here.”

Everyone turned sharply towards the source of the voice, only to see a black Exceed emerging from the shadows. He doesn’t seem to be any bigger than either Happy or Carla, much to the surprise of the Fairy Tail mages who were in Edolas. Despite his small form, however, he is no less imposing. 

“It seems like the magic of Earthland had allowed me to take on this form,” Pantherlily explained, looking up at the mages. “It’s going to take some getting used to, but this form isn’t that bad.”

Gajeel’s face lit up with something rarely seen—pure, unfiltered joy. “You’re here,” he breathed. Then, in an instant, he lunged, sweeping Pantherlily into a bone-crushing hug.

Pantherlily grunted. “You’re…crushing me.”

Everyone laughed as Gajeel set him down, wiping at his eyes like he hadn’t just been about to cry. “Tch. You still wanna stick with me, right?”

“I wouldn’t have come otherwise.”

But the moment of reunion was cut short when Pantherlily’s expression turned serious. “I found something… Or rather, someone suspicious.”

From behind the bushes, Pantherlily yanked forward a bound girl—one with pale hair, blue eyes, and a face that sent a shudder through Hallie’s chest.

A face that she hadn’t seen in years.

Hallie’s breath caught in her throat as she stared at the young woman struggling against her restraints. No, not just any young woman—Lisanna. Her heart pounded violently against her ribs, the name echoing in her mind like a ghost from the past.

Lisanna. But that was impossible.

The others had frozen in place as well. Their wide-eyed disbelief reflected Hallie’s own. It was Natsu who moved first, his expression morphing from shock to something raw, something desperate, something that twisted in his chest like an old wound suddenly torn open.

Hallie, on the other hand, felt something far sharper. Fury.

Her fingers twitched with the desire to summon her magic, to strike, to obliterate the deception before her. She clenched her jaw so tightly it ached, her vision blurring at the edges. Whoever this was, whatever sick trick that they were playing—she wouldn’t let it stand. 

Not when Elfman and Mirajane had suffered for years. 

“Who the hell are you?” Hallie snapped, stepping forward.

The bound woman looked up at her, eyes wide, almost pleading. They were so painfully familiar—Lisanna’s blue eyes, the same gentle, shining warmth. But it had to be a trick. Hallie refused to let herself believe. She refused to reopen that wound. 

“I…” The girl stammered, her voice hoarse. “Hallie, it’s me. It’s really me.”

“Don’t lie to me!” Hallie roared, the voice of it making even Erza flinch. She pointed an accusatory finger, her anger roaring through her veins like wildfire, even as her memory conjured up images of Mira’s tearstained face and those torturous months after Lisanna’s funeral all those years ago when Mira woke up screaming for Lisanna, and even the way Elfman worked himself to the point of collapse to control his magic, and to grow stronger under Laxus’ watchful eye just so he will never hurt anyone else again the way he did Lisanna. “You think you can waltz in here, wearing Lisanna’s face, after all these years? After what her family went through? What kind of monster are you?”

Apart from Erza, the rest of the mages stared at her with shock. Not a single one of them has seen Hallie this angry before. She wasn’t even this angry back when Phantom Lord had obliterated Fairy Tail’s guild hall.

The girl’s lower lip trembled, but she lifted her chin. “I’m not lying. I am Lisanna.”

Hallie could feel her magic pulsing beneath her skin, aching to lash out. “If you are Lisanna, then prove it,” she growled. “Prove that you’re our Lisanna.”

The young woman swallowed hard, her eyes flickering to Natsu. Then, hesitantly, she faced Hallie. “When I was eleven, I had my first crush. I didn’t know what to do, so I asked you for advice.”

A sharp intake of breath filled the silence. Hallie’s blood ran cold. No one else knew about that. Not even Mira. 

“This will be our little secret,” Hallie had told a blushing Lisanna.

Lisanna’s voice wavered as she continued, “You told me to be honest with myself. That I didn’t need to rush into anything, and that love wasn’t something to be afraid of. You said that it was okay if I didn’t understand my feelings yet.”

The others turned to Hallie, waiting for her reaction. But she wasn’t looking at them. She was staring at Lisanna—really staring at her. The slight nervous shift of her hand, and the way her shoulders curled inward just a fraction. The soft plea in her eyes.

It was all so unmistakably her.

Hallie took a half-step back, her breath shaking. She wanted to deny it, and to call it a trick, but her heart betrayed her. Deep down, she knew.

Lisanna swallowed thickly, blinking back tears. “It really is me,” she begged for Hallie to believe her. 

A choked noise came from Natsu. He had been standing as still as a stone statue throughout everything, his fists clenched at his sides, and his shoulders stiff with barely contained emotion. His head dipped slightly, and his bangs shadowed his face. Then, all at once, he surged forward.

“Lisanna—”

Natsu grabbed her, crushing her against him in a tight embrace, his entire body trembling. “You’re alive,” he whispered, his voice hoarse with disbelief. “You’re actually alive.”

“Lisanna!” Happy wept as well, leaping onto the girl. 

A sob escaped Lisanna as she buried her face into Natsu’s shoulder. “I never wanted to leave.”

The rest of the mages watched, their emotions warring across their faces. Erza’s eyes were uncharacteristically bright. Gray’s mouth was set in a grim line, his hands clenched into fists. Wendy stood frozen, her lips parted in astonishment. Pantherlily was still holding the ropes that bound Lisanna’s wrists together, and looked uncertain as to whether or not he should release her.

Hallie exhaled shakily, but something inside her still burned. She took another step forward, steel in her gaze. “Tell us how you survived,” she demanded. “Tell us where you’ve been all these years.”

Lisanna pulled away from Natsu slightly, looking at them all with tear-filled eyes. “I… I was sent to Edolas,” she admitted. “I lived in their version of Fairy Tail.”

A ripple of shock spread through the group.

Hallie narrowed her eyes. “Explain.”

Lisanna took a deep breath, steadying herself. “It happened when Elfman lost control. I was thrown back, but… There was a convergence of spiritual leylines at that very moment. And in Edolas, their Lisanna had just died.”

Hallie stiffened. “You swapped places.”

Lisanna nodded, her fingers twisting in the fabric of her skirt. “I woke up in a world where magic didn’t exist as it does here. And where Fairy Tail was different—so different, but still so much the same.”

She sucked in a shaky breath. “Edolas’ Mirajane and Elfman… They thought I was their sister. At first, I thought it was a dream. That I would wake up back home, back with my real family. But the days passed, and I realised I was stuck there.” She hesitated. “I… I should have told them. Told them that I wasn’t their Lisanna. But the way they looked at me—like I was everything they had lost. I… I couldn’t do it. I couldn’t take that away from them.”

Tears streamed down her cheeks now, and her voice cracked. “I tried to be their Lisanna. I tried to fit in. But I never felt like I belonged. No matter how much I smiled, no matter how much I laughed… I always felt like an imposter.” She took a deep, shuddering breath. “And then… Happy and Natsu showed up. I wanted to tell them so badly. I wanted to run to them and beg them to take me home. But I couldn’t. Because Edolas’ Mira and Elfman were happy. They had their sister back. Even if it wasn’t really her.”

Lisanna let out a soft, bitter laugh. “But in the end, they already knew. Right when those from Earthland were being pulled back to their world, I was one of those affected, and Edolas’ Mira and Elfman… They told me they already knew the truth. They had known all along that I wasn’t really their Lisanna. But they never said anything, because… Because they didn’t want me to feel like I was alone.”

Silence stretched between them. Heavy. Suffocating. 

Then, finally, Erza stepped forward and reached out, her fingers grazing Lisanna’s shoulder. “You’re home now,” she said softly. “That’s what matters.”

Lisanna let out a strangled sob, her body shaking as the weight of it all came crashing down. And Hallie… She finally let herself breathe. 

She didn’t know what the future held, but one thing was certain.

Lisanna Strauss had finally come home.

The raucous celebration below was a familiar melody of laughter, clinking mugs, and cheerful banter, but Hallie sat alone on the second level of the Fairy Tail guild hall, watching from above. 

The wooden railing pressed against her forearms as she leaned forward, surveying the revelry from the shadows. Mira and Elfman hadn’t let Lisanna out of their sight all evening, and Hallie didn’t blame them. For years, they had mourned her loss, and now that she was back, neither of them seemed willing to let her slip away again. 

Lisanna herself was doing her best to reacquaint herself with her family, but she also made a genuine effort to get to know those she had never met. She was especially drawn to Kinana, and the two were already as thick as thieves, their conversation animated as though they had been childhood friends instead of recent acquaintances. 

Hallie smiled faintly. 

She envied that ease.

Sighing, she sat back, finally focusing on what had drawn her away from the festivities in the first place. A small, weathered sack rested on the table before her, given to her by Erza with little more than Mystogan’s name attached to it. 

She untied the string and peered inside, pulling out several aged tomes and journals, their bindings cracked with age. Among them were letters addressed to Jellal, Ultear, Meredy, and even Laxus. Hallie set the letters aside, her fingers hesitating before selecting the oldest of the journals. 

The cover was leather, dark and worn with time, but the pages inside were still legible. As she flipped through the opening pages, her breath caught at the realisation of what she was reading. This wasn’t just any journal—this was the diary of Edolas’ first king. 

She read in silence, each word pulling her deeper into a truth that sent a chill through her veins. 

Edolas was artificial.

The language used in the journal was of an ancient script that Hallie recognised as the same one that the Ancients have used. 

The journal described the desperate efforts of the Ancients to save whatever magical beings remained after the great genocide. A war between magic and non-magic users had torn their world apart, leaving no room for co-existence. The few Ancients who remained had fled, bringing with them the remnants of their kind, both human and creature alike, and in their desperation, they created Edolas. 

‘A final sanctuary,’ the first king, Justin, had written. 

His entries spoke of a time when magic had been hunted. Of a time when those without it had risen up in fear and rage, determined to stamp it out. The war had ravaged their world, and in the end, the Ancients had been forced to flee. Justin had been among them, though it was clear from his writing that he had been reluctant at first. 

I was disowned for my magic, and cast out by my own parents. They saw me as a blight upon our family, as if I had chosen to be born this way. The war had made them believe that magic itself was a curse, an infection that needed to be purged. In the end, I chose survival over family. I chose to live, even if it meant leaving everything behind. 

Hallie’s fingers clenched around the edges of the page.

Justin Finch-Fletchley.

The name sent a jolt through her mind, and suddenly, she was no longer in the guild hall. She was somewhere else—somewhen else. Flashes of memory surged forward, unbidden and overwhelming. 

She saw herself—no, not herself, but another version of her. A girl with untamed black hair and brilliant green eyes, standing beside three others. Neville. Luna. And a redheaded girl she vaguely recognised. Susan?

Before them stood a boy—Justin. His expression was determined, but filled with fear. 

“It’s our last gamble,” he said. “You’re doing your part. I can do mine as well.”

Susan looked stricken. “Justin, are you sure? Even if it works, you might not come back. And if it doesn’t—”

“I’ll die with everyone else,” Justin finished for her, his voice steady despite the gravity of his words. “I know.”

The scene shifted, and Hallie was yanked back into reality with a gasp. Her hands trembled as she gripped the edges of the journal, her heartbeat hammering in her chest. 

Justin had survived. 

He had gone to Edolas. He had become its first king. 

And he had written about her. About Potter.

I regret the things I said to her in my youth. I see now that fear made us foolish, and that fear blinded us to what was truly happening. She was already dead by the time we figured out the necessary rune and blood magic that was needed to create Edolas. I never even got the chance to apologise to her for everything I said to her in our youth. I only hope she can forgive me for the accusations of darkness I once cast upon her during our Second Year. It is a shame that we only see the truth when it is too late to make amends.

Hallie let out a slow breath, her fingers tightening around the journal. She had no doubt now. Justin Finch-Fletchley—once just a name from a past life she barely remembered—had played a role in shaping Edolas itself. 

She exhaled shakily, rubbing at her temples as the memories receded, leaving only the heavy weight of revelation in their wake. What did it mean? That Edolas had been created by those fleeing a world that had long since perished? That it’s very foundation was built upon the desperate hope of survival?

And more than that…

Had Mystogan known?

The question lodged itself in her mind, unshakeable and persistent. He had given her this journal for a reason. Did he suspect the truth? Or had he already figured it out?

Hallie let her head fall back against the wooden post behind her, staring up at the ceiling as she tried to process everything she had just learned. The world was far more connected than she had ever imagined, and the past…

The past was never truly gone. It was merely waiting to be uncovered.

Hallie closed the journal, pressing her palm against its worn cover as if to steady herself. One thing was certain—

If Edolas had been created to escape the destruction of magic in another world…

Then Earthland was not as safe as they had always believed. 

XXXXXX

The streets of Magnolia were bathed in the golden glow of the setting sun when Hallie arrived at the familiar storefront of The Whispering Willow.

The scent of herbs, parchment, and dried flowers hung thick in the air as she stepped inside, greeted by the soft chime of a bell overhead. The shop, though small, had an atmosphere of warmth—shelves lined with neatly labelled jars of potions, dried ingredients, and vials of unknown liquids that shimmered in the dim light.

It was a place of knowledge and secrets, a sanctuary for those who sought healing and wisdom in equal measure.

Luna stood behind the counter, absently twirling a sprig of lavender between her fingers while watching Hallie with her usual air of serene curiosity. Beside her, Neville, his hands dusted with earth from the potted plants he had been tending, straightened up, his keen eyes locking onto Hallie’s. 

They had known her long enough to recognise when something weighed heavily on her mind.

Hallie said nothing at first. Instead, she carefully withdrew a worn leather satchel from her expanded pouch, the weight of it feeling heavier than mere parchment and ink. She placed it on the wooden counter with deliberate care, her fingers lingering on the clasp before meeting Neville’s gaze. 

There was no need for words; he understood at once that whatever she had bought was serious. Without hesitation, Luna reached for the shop’s front door, flipping the sign to Closed before bolting it shut.

They were alone.

“What is it?” Neville asked, wiping his hands on his apron before pulling up a chair. His voice was steady, but there was an undercurrent of tension beneath it. “You have that look on your face, Hallie. The one that usually means something big.”

The same look on her face when Hallie had first come to them after Laxus’ exile. 

Hallie inhaled deeply, then unfastened the satchel. The journals within had an ancient, almost sacred air to them. The parchment was brittle, their ink faded, but legible, carrying the weight of history itself.

“These came from Mystogan,” Hallie finally said, carefully setting the journals down. “They belonged to the first king of Edolas. His name was Justin.”

“Justin?” Luna echoed, tilting her head. Her long, silvery-blonde hair shimmered slightly in the dim light, her fingers hovering over the books without touching them, as if sensing something deeper. “I don’t recall reading about a Justin in any of the books of Earthland.”

“That’s because his story was never meant to be remembered,” Hallie’s voice was quiet, almost reverent. She traced a finger along the spine of the journal before flipping open a page, her eyes scanning the neat script that had been preserved for centuries. “Justin was…disowned. Cast out from his family because he was born with magic. The war between magicals and non-magicals had already begun by then. He, along with a few others, were given a choice: stay and fight in a war they were losing, or try something else. A last gamble.”

Neville leaned forward, his brows furrowed in concentration. “And that gamble…was Edolas?”

Hallie nodded. “It wasn’t a natural world. It was created. The Ancients, desperate to save what they could—magical creatures, knowledge, and even some of their own people—poured everything they had into crafting a realm that would exist separate from this one. A world where magic would be preserved, even if it meant cutting them off from Earthland.”

Luna’s eyes drifted shut for a moment, and a shiver ran down her spine. “That…feels familiar,” she whispered. “Not just the story. But something…deeper.”

Neville’s hands clenched into fists on the table. “So the war between magical and non-magical people didn’t just end in the collapse of the Ancient civilisation,” he muttered. “They were exterminated. Almost entirely.” He swallowed hard, his throat dry. “Do you think that was the reason? The war?”

Hallie hesitated, then nodded. “It might be. The journals mention the ‘genocide of the magicals’, but the details are vague. Just…fear. Fear and violence.”

“Fear can make a man do many things,” Luna murmured, her gaze distant, her fingers pressing lightly against her temples. “Many of them…terrible.”

Neville nodded solemnly. “We never actually saw it ourselves. But we grew up in an area where there are a few magic-phobic villages within a day or two travel from our village, and even we heard stories when we were growing up about what those villages do to mages. And if someone in their village is discovered to be a budding mage?” Neville hesitated, before shaking his head. “You don’t want to know what they’ll do. And if what the magic-phobic villages will do to mages and even potential mages are of any indication, then I don’t even want to imagine what the people during the time of the Ancients did.”

A heavy silence settled over the room. Outside, the streets of Magnolia carried on as usual, but within the apothecary, time itself seemed to have slowed.

Then, Luna opened her eyes, and they were filled with something unnameable. “The Order of the Dragon,” she said softly.

Hallie’s breath caught. “The journal mentioned them, too. Said they were the ones who helped with the rune work and the ritual magic to create Edolas.”

Neville let out a sharp exhale, rubbing his forehead. “Hallie… I think I remember. Not everything. Just…fragments.” His eyes darkened, his mind drifting to something he could almost recall, but not quite grasp. “Justin. The last meeting—” He stopped, shaking his head as if trying to clear it. “It doesn’t make sense. It’s like trying to remember a dream you forgot as soon as you woke up.”

Luna was calmer, her voice steady as she spoke. “Reincarnation… Do you think it really is a thing?”

Hallie didn’t answer at first. Her fingers curled around the edge of the journal. “I don’t know,” she admitted. “But I know I felt something when I read this. A familiarity I can’t explain.”

Luna smiled faintly. “Souls don’t just disappear after death, Hallie.” Her voice was like the whisper of a breeze, carrying something both comforting and eerie. “Where do you think they go? They don’t just go to the side of the Goddess, or to Death. They move on, like any human. They start their life again, but on a clean slate.”

Hallie looked down at the journal, feeling the weight of centuries pressing down on her. If that were true… What did it mean for them? For her?

Eventually, she sighed. “I should go. I need time to think.”

Hallie gathered the journals, leaving Luna and Neville alone in the dim light of the apothecary. As the door shut behind her, the two exchanged a glance, unspoken words passing between them.

“This…can’t be just a coincidence,” Neville murmured, his voice thick with something unspoken. “Hallie… We’ve met her before, haven’t we? We KNOW her. In a different time. A different life.”

Luna’s fingers lightly touched a vial of moonstone dust on the counter, her expression unreadable. Then, ever so softly, she whispered words meant only for herself.

“…A request from Lord Death.”

XXXXXX

The sky was an endless stretch of blue, marred only by the occasional wisps of drifting clouds. Beneath it, nestled within an expanse of verdant wilderness, a secluded dwelling stood untouched by the outside world.

It was here, in the middle of nowhere, that Crime Sorcière found themselves after weeks of searching.

Cobra stood at the forefront of the group, his sharp eyes scanning the modest wooden home as though he expected a trap.

The house, however, looked anything but dangerous. There was an air of serenity about the place—an energy woven into the soil and the trees surrounding it. If the information they had gathered was correct, Warrod Sequen, one of the Ten Wizard Saints, and a member of the Four Gods of Ishgar, resided here. But even now, staring at the simple abode, some part of Cobra still found it hard to believe.

Angel scoffed lightly, arms crossed. “This really the place? You sure we got the right location?”